> 
 
 { 
 
 
 mm 
 
 . L: ; : 
 
 
THE LIBRARY 
 
 OF 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY 
 OF CALIFORNIA 
 
 GIFT OF 
 
 Martha Green 
 
fr 
 
GREAT EVENTS 
 
 IN 
 
 THE HISTORY 
 
 OF 
 
 NORTH AND SOUTH AMERICA; 
 
 FROM THE ALLEGED 
 
 DISCOVERY OF THE CONTINENT, 
 
 BY THE NORTHMEN, IN THE TENTH CENTURY, 
 
 TO 
 
 THE PRESENT TIME; 
 
 WITH BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCHES OF EMINENT MEN CONNECTED WITH 
 AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 BY CHARLES A. U GOODRICH, 
 
 AUTHOR OF "UNITED STATES HISTORY," "LIVES OF THE SIGNERS OF THE DECLARATION 
 OF AMERICAN INDEPENDENCE," &c., &c. 
 
 ILLUSTRATED WITH UPWARDS OF TWO HUNDRED ENGRAVINGS, 
 
 CHIEFLY FROM ORIGINAL DESIGNS, BY EMINENT ARTISTS. 
 
 HARTFORD: 
 PUBLISHED BY HOUSE & BROWN 
 
 1851. 
 
LOAN STACK 
 
 ENTERED, ACCORDING TO ACT OF CONGRESS. IN THE YEAR 1849, BY 
 
 CHARLES A. GOODRICH, 
 
 IN THE CLERK S OFFICE OF THE DISTRICT COURT OF CONNECTICUT. 
 
 PRESS OF 
 ANDRUS AND SON, WALTER S. WILLIAMS, 
 
 HARTFORD. HASTFOHn 
 
 LOAN STACK 
 
 GIFT 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 THE plan of the following work, whatever may be thought of its executi< n, 
 
 . will commend itself, it is believed, to the taste and judgment of the public. It 
 
 proceeds upon the principle of selection, being chiefly confined to the Great 
 
 Events of American History, and which are treated of as distinct subjects. In 
 
 these respects, the work differs from other historical works on the same subject. 
 
 The advantages of a work thus constructed, are too obvious to need specifi 
 cation. Yet, it may be remarked, that great events in history are like great 
 objects in nature and art. It is the bolder features of a country the more 
 costly and imposing edifices of the city the higher and more elaborate achieve 
 ments of art upon which we delight to dwell. In like manner, great events 
 attract our attention and interest our minds, because of their relations because 
 of the higher qualities of mind which, perhaps, gave them birth, and the striking 
 and lasting changes which grow out of them. They serve as landmarks in our 
 drift down the stream of time. We date from them. We refer to them. We 
 measure between them. We compare them one with another their causes, 
 progress, influences ; and, in so doing, our knowledge of men and things is 
 advanced our false opinions are corrected our topics for interesting and 
 profitable speculation and reflection greatly multiplied. A thorough perusal of 
 a work thus constructed will secure, it is believed, a more competent and per 
 manent knowledge of the history of a country, than some half-dozen readings 
 of that history, written on the ordinary plan. 
 
 The principle of selection will render the work the more valuable to certain 
 classes of persons to those who, desirous of a competent knowledge of the 
 history of their country, have but a limited time to devote to the study of it; 
 to the young, whose minds are apt to become wearied and perplexed with the 
 number and details of minor events; and to those who wish to refresh their 
 recollections, without the labor and loss of time incident to the perusal of works 
 constructed on the common plan. Each of these classes will find their interests 
 consulted in the work before them, while the general reader may profitably pro 
 ceed from the perusal of such a volume to those which describe events and 
 details more minutely. 
 
 377 
 
4 PREFACE. 
 
 In regard to what constitute the Great Events of American History, there 
 may be some diversity of opinion. As to his selection, the author has not the 
 vanity to suppose that it is the best that could be made. The journey has been 
 a long one ; and surely, it were not strange, if some events had been magnified 
 into an undue importance ; while those of perhaps even higher consideration 
 vere neglected, either for want of a better judgment, or for want of more 
 serious reflection. 
 
 In the progress of the work, the author has endeavored to do justice to the 
 original settlers of the United States, and their immediate descendants, by 
 bringing into view their constant sense of their dependence upon God. It will 
 be seen that our forefathers were men who feared God who sought his blessing 
 in all their great enterprises ; and when success crowned those enterprises, that 
 they were ready to acknowledge His good hand which had been with them. 
 In seasons of darkness, they fasted and prayed: in seasons of prosperity, they 
 rejoiced and gave thanks. 
 
 In these respects, our ancestors did, indeed, only their duty ; but, it may well 
 be urged upon the rising generation, which will soon take the management of 
 the affairs of this already-mighty nation and which is growing in population, 
 wealth, and importance, every year to imitate an example so just! so beauti 
 ful! so impressive! 
 
 The author has briefly to add, that the work was begun some years since ; 
 but, until now, he has found no opportunity to complete it ; nor should he, even 
 at this date, have had that pleasure, but for the important aid of a highly valued 
 literary friend, long favorably known to the public, Rev. ROYAL ROBBINS, of 
 Berlin, Ct., to whom, in this place, he is happy to make his acknowledgments 
 for valuable portions of the volume. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 NORTH AMERICA, UNITED STATES. 
 
 PAGE. 
 
 INTRODUCTION 13 
 
 I. EARLY DISCOVERIES. 
 
 I. Northmen. Claims for the Northmen ; Voyages of Biarne, Leif, Thorwald, Thorfinn, Helge, and 
 Finnboge, 19 
 
 II. Columbus. Birth and Education of Columbus ; Unsuccessful application to several European 
 Courts ; Patronized by Isabella ; Sails from Palos ; Early Discontent of his Crew ; Expedients by 
 which they are quieted ; Discovery of Land ; First appearance of the Natives ; Cuba and Hispan- 
 iola discovered ; Columbus sets sail on his Return ; Incidents of the Voyage ; Marks of considera 
 tion bestowed upon him ; Second Voyage ; Further Discoveries ; Complaints against him ; Third 
 Voyage ; Discovery of the Continent ; Persecuted by Enemies ; Sent home in Chains ; Kindness 
 
 of Isabella ; Fourth Voyage ; Return and Death, 26 
 
 m. Sebastian Cabot. Discovery of the North American Continent by Sebastian Cabot, 45 
 
 II. EARLY SETTLEMENTS 
 
 I. VIRGINIA, OR SOUTHERN COLONY. 
 
 Unsuccessful Attempts to settle America ; Expeditions of Sir Humphrey Gilbert ; Sir Walter Raleigh ; 
 Sir Richard Grenville ; Sir John White ; First Permanent Settlement at Jamestown ; Colonists 
 early in Want ; Dissensions in their Councils ; Hostility of the Indians ; Capture of Captain Smith ; 
 Generous Conduct of Pocahontas ; Gloomy Condition of the Colony ; Timely arrival of Assistance ; 
 Returning Prosperity ; Establishment of a Provisional Government ; Introduction of Negro Slavery ; 
 Cruel Massacre of the Colonists, 48 
 
 II. NEW ENGLAND, OR NORTHERN SETTLEMENTS. 
 Plymouth ; Massachusetts ; Connecticut ; New Haven ; New Hampshire ; Rhode Island ; Maine ; 
 Vermont Character of the Early Settlers, 61 
 
 III. MIDDLE AND SOUTHERN SETTLEMENTS. 
 New York ; New Jersey ; Delaware ; Maryland ; N. Carolina ; S. Carolina ; Georgia ; Pennsylvania, 96 
 
 III. -INDIANS: THEIR TRIBES AND WARS. 
 
 I. INDIAN TRIBES. 
 
 General Division ; Tribes in the Central and Southern parts of New England ; Tribes in the North 
 ern parts ; East of Lake Erie and South of Lake Ontario ; Southern Tribes, 104 
 
 II. ORIGIN OF THE AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 Various Speculations on the subject ; Opinions of Voltaire, of Rev. Thos. Thorowgood, Dr. Boudinot, 
 Roger Williams, Hubbard, Thos. Morton, John Josselin, Cotton Mather, Dr. Mitchell, Dr. Swinton, 109 
 
 III. VIRGINIA INDIAN WARS. 
 
 Early Troubles of the English with the Indians ; Power and Cruelty of Powhatan ; his apparent 
 Friendship for the Colonists ; Treacherous Conduct ; Kindness of Pocahontas ; Inhuman Conduct 
 of Lord De la War ; Captivity of Pocahontas ; Cruel Massacre of the Whites ; Opecancanough ; 
 Troubles with Totopotomoi; Anecdote of Jack-of-the-feather, 113 
 
 IV. PLYMOUTH COLONY AND THE INDIANS. 
 
 Early Rencontre at Plymouth ; Friendly Intercourse established by means of Samoset Kindness of 
 Squanto ; Intercourse with Massasoit ; Contemplated Massacre defeated ; Caunbitant ; Hobomok, 25 
 
 V. ENGLISH AND N A R R AG A NSETS . 
 
 Territory of the Narragansets ; Canonicus their Sachem ; his mode of Challenging the English to 
 War ; Union proposed between the Pequods and Narragansets ; how Defeated ; Haughty Bearing 
 of Miantonimoh; Accused of a Conspiracy against the English; Accusations repelled; Peace 
 concluded between him and Massachusetts; War between Uncas and Miantonimoh; the latter 
 captured, and delivered to the English ; how disposed of; Character of Uncas ; Troubles with the 
 Narragansets under Ninigret ; Expedition against him ; its Issue, 142 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 VI. PEQUOD WAR. PAGE. 
 
 Territory of the Pequods ; their Character ; Sassacus ; his Hatred of the English ; Cruelties prac 
 ticed towards them ; War declared by Connecticut ; Expedition of Captain Mason ; Surprise and 
 Destruction of the Fort ; Further Prosecution of the War ; Consequences resulting from it, . . .153 
 
 vii. PHILIP S WAR. 
 
 Causes of Philip s War Character of Philip ; General Spirit of Hostility among the Indians ; Out 
 break at Swansey ; Expedition under General Savage ; Expedition under Captain Church ; Perilous 
 Situation of this latter party ; Timely Arrival of Captain Hutchinson ; Second Expedition of Cap 
 tain Church; Critical Situation of Philip; Effects his Escape; Annoys the Back Settlements of 
 Massachusetts ; Treachery of the Nipmucks ; Attack on Brookfield ; Bloody Affair at Muddy 
 Brook; Attack on Springfield; Attack on Hatfield; Outrages at Northampton; Large Force 
 raised by Massachusetts, Plymouth, and Connecticut, against the Narragansets ; Philip s Fortress 
 at Kingston, Rhode Island ; Destruction of it ; Lancaster destroyed ; other Towns burned ; Fatal 
 Affair at Pawtuxet river, Rhode Island ; Stratagem of Cape Cod Indians ; Attacks on Rehoboth, 
 Chelmsford, Sudbury, &c. ; Expedition of Connecticut troops ; Conanchet captured ; Long Meadow 
 attacked ; Hadley ; Fortunes of Philip on the wane ; Successful Expedition at Connecticut-river 
 Falls ; Attack on Hatfield ; on Hadley ; Remarkable Interposition of a Stranger at Hadley, sup 
 posed to be Goffe ; Decline of Philip s Power ; Pursued by Captain Church ; Death of Philip ; 
 Disastrous Effects of the War ; Philip s Warriors ; Annawon ; Reflections, 161 
 
 VIII. WAR OF WILLIAM III. 
 
 Combination of French and Indians against the Americans ; Burning of Schenectady ; Cause of it ; 
 Horrors attending it ; Attack upon Salmon Falls and upon Casco ; Results of Expeditions fitted 
 out by N ew York and N ew England ; Reduction of Port Royal ; Atrocities which marked the War ; 
 Attack on Haverhill, Massachusetts ; Heroic Conduct of Mrs. Dustan ; Peace, 190 
 
 ix. QUEEN ANNE S WAR. 
 
 Principal Scenes of this War in America ; Attack upon Deerfield ; Captivity and Sufferings of Rev. 
 Mr. Williams ; Other Disasters of the War ; Peace ; Death of Queen Anne ; Accession of George 
 I. : Continued Sufferings of the Colonies of Massachusetts and New Hampshire ; Peace concluded 
 with the Indians at Boston 200 
 
 X. WAR OF GEORGE II. 
 
 War between England and France, 1744 ; French take Casco ; Effect of this Declaration of War 
 upon the Indians ; Attack upon the Great Meadows (now Putney) ; also, upon Ashuelot (now 
 Keene) ; Expedition against Louisburg ; Particulars of it ; Surrender of it ; Continuance of the 
 War ; Various places assaulted ; Savage Barbarities following the surrender of Fort Massachu 
 setts ; Peace declared, 206 
 
 XI. FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR. 
 
 Declaration of War between England and France ; Causes of the War ; Mode of conducting it ; 
 Various Expeditions planned ; Nova Scotia taken from the French ; General Braddock s Signal 
 Defeat ; Failure of Expeditions against Niagara and Fort Frontenac ; Expedition against Crown 
 Point ; Battle of Lake George ; Campaign of 1756 ; Inefficiency of Lord Loudon ; Loss of Fort 
 Oswego ; Indian Atrocities in Pennsylvania ; Campaign of 1757 ; Massacre at Fort William Henry ; 
 Exploits of Colonel Trye ; Captain John Burke and others ; Campaign of 1758 ; Capture of Louis- 
 burg; Unsuccessful Expedition against Ticonderoga ; Capture of Fort Frontenac; FortduQuesne 
 taken ; Campaign of 1759 ; Ticonderoga and Crown Point taken ; Niagara captured ; Siege and 
 Capture of Quebec ; Death of Wolfe and Montcalm ; Final Surrender of the French Possessions 
 in Canada to the English; Peace of Paris 214 
 
 IV. REVOLUTION. 
 I. CAUSES OF THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 Objects pr jposed in the Settlement of America ; Forms of Government conducive to Independence ; 
 Influence of Expenses ; Colonies obliged to defend themselves, and to defray the Expenses of then- 
 own Wars and those of the Mother-country ; British system of Taxation commenced ; Writs of 
 Assistance ; Stamp Act ; Formidable Opposition to it ; Non-importation Act ; Arrival of British 
 Forces ; Boston Massacre ; Destruction of the Gaspee ; Destruction of Tea ; Boston Port Bill , 
 Arrival of General Gage ; his Obnoxious Measures ; Meeting of Congress ; Preparations for War , 
 Obstinacy of the King and Parliament ; Crisis arrives ; Determination of the Colonists 238 
 
 II. EVENTS OF THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 L Battle of Lexington. Cause or Occasion of the Battle ; British Detachment proceeds towards 
 Concord ; Reaches Lexington ; First Blood shed ; Hancock and Adams ; Captain Wheeler and the 
 British Officer ; Stores destroyed ; the British harassed by the Americans ; Retreat from Concord , 
 Effect of this affair upon the Country ; Proceedings of the Massachusetts Provincial Congress, . . 266 
 
 n. Entile of Bunker s Hill. American Patriotism ; American and British Forces ; Fortification of 
 Bunker s Hill; Attacked by British Ships; Asa Pollard, the First Martyr; Preparations of the 
 
CONTENTS. 7 
 
 PAGE 
 
 British ; Warren ; Prescott s Injunction to his Troops ; British repulsed with terrible slaughter ; 
 Second Attack ; Charlestown set on fire at the same time ; Second Repulse ; Putnam and Major 
 Small; Death of Colonel Gardiner ; Thrilling Incident ; Third Advance of the British; Death of 
 Major Pitcairn ; Americans in want of Ammunition ; Retreat ; Death of Warren ; Respective 
 
 Losses; Results of the Battle, 274 
 
 in. Washington, Commander-in- Chief. Effects of the Battle of Bunker s Hill ; Meeting of Congress ; 
 Appointment of a Commander-in-Chief proposed ; Difficulties in regard to a Selection ; Claims of 
 Individuals ; Interview between John and Samuel Adams ; Speech of the former ; Washington 
 Nominated ; Unanimously Confirmed ; Manifesto of Congress ; Public Fast, 291 
 
 JV. Evacuation of Boston. General Officers appointed; Washington repairs to Cambridge; State 
 of the Army ; Great Want of Gunpowder ; Sickness in the Camp ; Dorchester Heights fortified ; 
 Proposal of the British General to attack the American Intrenchments ; Alters his plan, and 
 evacuates Boston ; Embarkation of the British ; Washington enters the city, 290 
 
 V. Independence Declared. Independence begun to be contemplated ; Causes which increased a 
 desire for such an event ; Question of a Declaration of Independence enters the Colonial Assem 
 blies ; Introduced to Congress by Richard Henry Lee ; Debated ; State of Parties in respect to it ; 
 Measures adopted to secure a favorable vote ; Question taken, and Declaration adopted ; Signed ; 
 the Great Act of the Revolution ; its Influence immediately perceptible ; Character of the Signers ; 
 the Fourth of July, a time-honored and glorious day; How it should be celebrated, 310 
 
 VI. Attack on Sullivan s Island. Invasion of Southern Colonies proposed ; Expedition dispatched ; 
 Charleston its first Object ; Proceedings of its Citizens ; Sullivan s island Fortified ; Arrival of 
 General Lee ; his Opinion of Fort Moultrie ; British Fleet arrives ; Preliminary Movements ; Fort 
 Moultrie attacked ; Remarkable Defence ; Action described ; Heroic Conduct of Sergeant Jasper ; 
 Repulse of the British ; Respective Losses ; Liberality of Governor Rutledge ; Standards presented 
 
 by Mrs. Elliot; Death of Jasper, 322 
 
 VII. Military Reverses: Loss of New York. British take possession of Staten Island; Strongly re 
 inforced ; State of the American Army ; New York and Brooklyn occupied ; Battle of Brooklyn ; 
 Americans repulsed ; Long Island abandoned ; Remarkable retreat ; Gloomy State of the American 
 Army ; Washington retreats to Harlem ; Movements of the British ; Washington retires to White 
 Plains ; Loss of Fort Washington ; American Army pursued ; Retreats successively to New Bruns 
 wick, Princeton, and Trenton ; thence to the Pennsylvania side of the Delaware ; British go into 
 Winter-quarters ; Capture of General Lee ; Prevalent Spirit of Despondency 338 
 
 Vm. Returning Prosperity : Battles of Trenton and Princeton. Reliance of the Patriots upon God 
 for Success ; Public Fast recommended by Congress ; Offensive Operations decided upon ; Battle 
 of Trenton ; Washington victorious ; Battle of Princeton ; British repulsed ; American Army at 
 Morristown ; British at Brunswick ; Prospects brightening, 344 
 
 DC. Occupation of Philadelphia. Position of the Armies ; British remove to New York ; Sail for the 
 Chesapeake ; Advance towards Pliiladelphia ; American Army also move towards the same place ; 
 Meet at Brandywine ; Battle ; Americans repulsed ; British enter Philadelphia ; Congress retire to 
 Lancaster ; Battle of Germantown ; Americans retreat ; Ineffectual Attempts to force the British 
 to evacuate Philadelphia, 353 
 
 X. Surrender of Burgoyne. British Project for securing the command of the Hudson between New 
 York and Albany ; Intrusted to Generals Howe and Burgoyne ; the latter leaves Canada with a 
 strong Force ; Invests and takes Crown Point and Ticonderoga ; Affair of Skenesborough ; Fort 
 Edward abandoned ; Retreat of Americans to Stillwater ; Battle of Bennington ; General Gates 
 supersedes General Schuyler ; Critical position of Burgoyne ; he advances upon Saratoga ; Battle ; 
 Battle of Stillwater ; Burgoyne retreats, pursued by Gates ; Capitulates ; Public Rejoicings, ... 360 
 
 XI. Progress of the War. State of affairs in England ; Treaty with France ; Movements in the 
 British Parliament ; Overtures to Congress ; Rejection of them ; Battle of Monmouth ; Disastrous 
 Retreat of General Lee ; Fortunate Interposition of Washington ; his Rebuke of Lee ; Tremendous 
 Battle ; Sufferings of the Armies ; Renewal of the Contest ; Midnight Retreat of the British army ; 
 Subsequent Trial and Dismission of General Lee, 378 
 
 in. Treachery of Arnold. The Vulture in the Hudson ; Midnight Adventure ; Benedict Arnold ; 
 Repairs to Cambridge ; Expedition to Canada ; Created a Brigadier-general ; Grounds of Com 
 plaint ; Honorable Conduct in Connecticut ; Appointed to the command at Philadelphia ; Charges 
 preferred agaiast him ; Reprimanded by Washington ; Plots against his Country ; Correspondence 
 with Sir H. Clinton; Appointed to the command of West Point; Interview with Andre; Capture 
 of Anure ; Arrival of Washington ; Escape of Arnold ; Developments of his Traitorous Intentions ; 
 Trial and Condemnation of Andre; Subsequent Incidents in the life of Arnold, 39 1 
 
 XIII. Concluding Scenes of the Revolution. Theatre of War changed to the South ; Sie?e of Savan 
 nah ; Battle of Caniden ; Battle of Cowpens ; Retreat ; Subsequent Movements ; Battles of Guil- 
 ford, Kobkirk s Hill, NinRty-Six, and Eutaw Springs; Yorktown; Treaty of Pence; Cessation of 
 Hostilities ; Army disbanded ; Departure of the British ; Final Interview between Washington and 
 his Officers ; Resigns his Coinnussiou ; Retires to Mount Vernon, 415 
 
8 CONTENTS. 
 
 PAGE. 
 
 3.IV. Naval Operations. State of the Naval Affairs of the Colonies at the commencement of the 
 Revolution ; First Naval Engagement ; Measures adopted by Congress to provide a Naval Arma 
 ment ; Naval Officers appointed ; Vessels built ; Flag adopted ; Success of American Privateering ; 
 Distinguished Naval Officers ; Character of Naval Commanders ; Particular Engagements : 
 Randolph and Yarmouth ; Raleigh and Druid ; Sub-marine Warfare , Le Bon Honime Richard 
 and Serapis ; Trumbull and Watt ; Alliance, Atalanta, and Trepassey ; Congress and Savage, . . 450 
 
 XV. Eminent Foreigners connected with the Revolution. George HI. King of England ; General Bur- 
 goyne, Sir Henry Clinton, Colonel Barre, Charles Townshend, Lord Cornwallis, William Pitt, Mar 
 quis of Bute, George Grenville, Duke of Grafton, Lord North, Colonel Tarleton, Sir Peter Parker, 
 Sir William Meadows, Sir Guy Carlton, General Gage, Marquis of Rockingham, Edmund Burke, 
 Kosciusko, Pulaski, Baron de Kalb, Baron Steuben, Count Rochambeau, Count D Estaing, ... 488 
 
 V. FEDERAL CONSTITUTION. 
 
 Original Governments of the Colonies ; Union between them ; Plan proposed by Dr. Franklin ; First 
 Congress ; Congress of "74 ; Confederation ; Defects of it ; Convention of States proposed by Vir 
 ginia ; Commissioners from five States meet at Annapolis ; Powers too limited to act ; Recommend 
 a General Convention of States ; Delegates appointed ; Convention meets at Philadelphia ; Decides 
 to form a new Constitution ; Draft prepared, discussed, and adopted ; Speech of Doctor Franklin ; 
 Constitution signed ; Adopted by the several States ; Amendments ; States admitted since the 
 adoption ; Remarks on the Constitution, 520 
 
 VI. GEORGE WASHINGTON, PRESIDENT. 
 
 A System of Revenue ; Regulation of Departments ; Amendments of the Constitution ; Establish 
 ment of a Judiciary : Assumption of Debts ; Removal of the Seat of Government ; National Bank ; 
 Indian War ; Re-election of Washington ; Difficulties with France ; Insurrection in Pennsylvania ; 
 Jay s Treaty; Election of Mr. Adams; Farewell Address, 542 
 
 VII. JOHN ADAMS, PRESIDENT. 
 
 Difficulties with France ; Treaty with that Power ; Death of Washington ; Removal of the Seat of 
 Government ; Election of Mr. Jefferson, 571 
 
 VIII. THOMAS JEFFERSON, PRESIDENT. 
 
 Purchase of Louisiana ; War with Tripoli ; Murder of Hamilton ; Re-election of Jefferson ; Conspi 
 racy and Trial of Burr ; Attack on the Chesapeake ; British Orders in Council ; Milan Decree ; 
 Embargo ; Election of Mr. Madison ; Difficulties between France and England, 690 
 
 IX. JAMES MADISON, PRESIDENT. 
 
 Battle of Tippecanoe ; Early Session of Congress; Declaration of War ; Surrender of Hull; Capture 
 of the Gurriere ; Battle of Queenstown ; Capture of the Frolic ; of the Macedonian ; of the Java ; 
 Battle of Frenchtown; Capture of the Peacock; Re-election of Mr. Madison; Capture of York; 
 Siege of Fort Meigs ; Capture of the Argus ; Perry s Victory ; Battle of the Thames ; Creek War ; 
 Battle of Chippewa and Bridgewater ; Capture of Washington City ; Engagement on Lake Cham- 
 plain ; Battle of New Orleans ; Treaty of Ghent ; Close of Mr. Madison s Administration, . . .611 
 
 X. JAMES MONROE, PRESIDENT. 
 
 Tour of the President ; Admission of Missouri ; Provision for Indigent Officers, &.c. ; Re-election of 
 Mr. Monroe ; Seminole W T ar ; Revision of the Tariff; Visit of Lafayette ; Review of Mr. Monroe s 
 Administration ; Election of Mr. Adams, 656 
 
 XI. JOHN QUINCY ADAMS, PRESIDENT. 
 
 Controversy respecting the Creeks ; Proposed Mission to Panama ; Internal Improvements ; Fiftieth 
 Anniversary of Independence ; " American System ;" Election of General Jackson, 673 
 
 XII. -ANDREW JACKSON, PRESIDENT. 
 
 Condition of the Country ; Georgia and the Cherokees ; Public Lands ; National Bank ; Internal 
 Improvements; Indian Hostilities ; Discontents in South Carolina ; Re-election of Andrew Jack 
 son ; Removal of the Deposites ; Death of Lafayette ; Deposite Act ; Seminole War ; Treasury 
 Circular ; Election of Mr. Van Buren ; Character of Jackson s Administration, S83 
 
 XIII. MARTIN VAN BUREN, PRESIDENT. 
 
 Measures respecting Banks ; Treasury Circular ; Continuance of Florida War ; Internal Improve 
 ments ; Public Expenses ; Difficulties in Maine ; Border Troubles ; Changes of Public Opinion ; 
 Character of the Administration ; Election of William H. Harrison, 701 
 
 XIV. WILLIAM HENRY HARRISON, PRESIDENT, . 713 
 
 XV. JOHN TYLER, PRESIDENT. 
 
 Extra Session of Con-Tress; Relations with Great Britain ; Settlement of the North-eastern Bound 
 ary ; Difficulties in Rhode Island ; Modification of the Tariff ; Bunker s Hill Monument ; Treaties; 
 Annexation of Texas ; Presidential Cauvass ; Character of Mr. Tyler s Administration, . . .716 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 XVI. JAMES K. POLK, PRESIDENT. PA^.E. 
 Decease of General Jackson ; Admission of Texas; Division of Oregon; Mexican War; Siege of 
 Fort Brown ; Battle of Palo Alto ; Battle of Resaca de la Palma ; Fall of Monterey ; Battle of 
 Buena Vista; Capture of Vera Cruz ; CerroGordo; Progress of the Army ; Occupation of Mexico ; 
 Treaty ; California and its Gold ; Election of General Taylor, 725 
 
 XVII. ZACHARY TAYLOR, PRESIDENT 755 
 
 BRITISH AMERICA, 757 
 
 I. CANADA. 
 
 Discovery ; Settlement ; Capture of Quebec ; Death of Champlain ; Religious Enterprises ; War 
 made by the Iroquois ; Accessions to the Colony ; Progress of the Colony ; Attempts of the English 
 to Conquer Canada ; Condition of Canada in 1721 and 1722 ; General Prosperity of the Colony ; 
 Refusal to join in the War of American Independence ; Consequences of American Independence 
 to Canada ; Territorial Divisions and Constitution ; Dissensions after the close of the War of 1812 ; 
 Disturbances and Insurrections, 759 
 
 II. NOVA SCOTIA. 
 
 Limits; Conquest by the English ; Settlement; Annexation to the British Crown ; Policy of England 
 in relation to the Country ; Situation of the English Settlers ; English Treatment of the Acadians ; 
 State of the Province during the Wars of the United States ; Results of the War of 1812, ... 781 
 
 III. NEW BRUNSWICK. 
 Extent ; Physical Aspect and Soil ; Settlement and Progress ; Signal C:ilumity, 787 
 
 iv. PRINCE EDWARD S ISLAND. 
 
 Location, Surface, and Climate ; Early Settlers ; Change of Possession ; Plans of Colonization ; 
 Character of late Governors ; Inhabitants, 790 
 
 V. NEWFOUNDLAND. 
 
 Location .and Importance; Discovery and Settlement; French Hostilities; Renewal of War; 
 Change of Administration ; Present Condition, 793 
 
 vi. HUDSON S BAY TERRITORY. 
 
 Extent ; Discovery ; Settlement ; Contests with France ; Present State, 797 
 
 RUSSIAN AMERICA, m 
 
 MEXICO, 
 
 Discovery; Condition, anterior to the Spanish Conquest; Invasion by Cortez; Arrival of Cortez in 
 the Mexican Capital ; Abdication of Montezuma ; Retreat of Cortez, and Return ; Fall of the 
 City and Empire ; Fate of Cortez ; Extent of New Spain ; Introduction of the Catholic Religion ; 
 Native Spanish Population, under the Colonial Government ; Classes of the Inhabitants ; Causes 
 of the First Mexican Revolution; Commencement of the Revolution; Continuation of the War by 
 the Patriot Chiefs ; Decline of the Revolution ; Invasion by Mina ; Revolution under Iturbide ; 
 Adoption of the Federal Constitution ; Prosperity of the years 1825 and 1826 ; Election of President 
 in 1828; Usurpation of Bustamente ; Defence of the Federal Constitution ; Santa Anna s Proceed 
 ings ; Establishment of a Central Republic ; Attempts against the Central Government ; Revolu 
 tion of 1841 ; Overthrow of Santa Anna s Government, 802 
 
 GUATEMALA, 
 
 Loca ity ; Extent ; Physical Character ; Discovery and Conquest ; Independence of the Country, . . 830 
 
 SOUTH AMERICA, 
 
 I. NEW GRENADA. 
 
 Extent and Physical Features; Revolution of 1811 ; Formation of a Constitution; Liberation of 
 Quito ; Crisis of 1828 ; Separation of New Grenada, Venezuela, and Equator ; State of the Gov 
 ernment since the Separation, 833 
 
 II. VENEZUELA. 
 
 Name, Physical Features, <fcc. ; Discovery ; State of the Country under the Spanish Dominion ; 
 Termination of the Spanish Dominion ; Condition since, 837 
 
10 CONTENTS. 
 
 III. EQUATOR. , AGE 
 
 Name, Extent, and Physical Character ; Classes of the Inhabitants ; Subversion of the Spanish 
 Authority ; Condition since the Spanish Rule 841 
 
 IV. PERU. 
 
 Locality, Extent, and Physical Character ; Condition at the time of its Invasion by the Spaniards ; 
 Conquest by Pizarro ; Condition of the Country after the Conquest ; Insurrection ; Revolutionary 
 Movement ; Declaration of Independence ; Condition after the Expulsion of the Spaniards, . . . &5 
 
 V. BOLIVIA. 
 
 Name, Extent, and Physical Character; Overthrow of the Spanish Power; Proclamation of Inde 
 pendence ; Choice of Rulers under the New Constitution ; Present Condition, 855 
 
 VI. CHILI. 
 
 Extent, Physical Features, and Climate ; Conquest by Ahnagro ; Revolution in the beginning of the 
 Present Century ; Final Establishment of Independence ; Subsequent Condition, 858 
 
 VII. BUENOS AYRES. 
 
 Name, tc. ; Inhabitants, or Classes of People ; Discovery and Settlement ; First Insurrection 
 against the Government of Spain ; Progress and Changes of the New Government ; Present Con 
 dition of the Government 863 
 
 VIII. URUGUAY. 
 Locality and Extent ; Name and History ; Constitution, .868 
 
 IX. BRAZIL. 
 
 Situation, Extent, &c. ; Discovery and Settlement ; Policy of the Portuguese Government ; Removal 
 of the Portuguese Court to Brazil; Constitution and Government 870 
 
 X. PARAGUAY. 
 
 Situation, Extent, <kc. ; Insurrection and attempt at Revolution in the latter part of the Eighteenth 
 Century; Establishment of Independence, and Despotic Government, 875 
 
 WEST INDIES. 
 
 Situation, Extent, <fec. ; Inhabitants; Political Divisions 879 
 
 I. BRITISH WEST INDIES. 
 Jamaica, Tnnidad, Barbadoes, Bahamas, St. Christopher, Bermudas, and St. Vincent, 881 
 
 II. SPANISH WEST INDIES. 
 
 Cuba and Porto Rico, 835 
 
 III. FRENCH WEST INDIES. 
 
 Martinique and Guadaloupe ,887 
 
 IV. DUTCH WEST INDIES. 
 Curacoa, St. Eustatius, St. Martin, and Saba, 
 
 V. DANISH WEST INDIES. 
 St. Croix, St. John, and St. Thomas, 
 
 VI. INDEPENDENT ISLAND OF HAYTI, 
 Formerly called St. Domingo and Hispaniola, 
 
 APPENDIX . 
 
 xvn. ZACHARY TAYLOR. ( Continued from page 756.) 
 
 Proceedings in Congress ; Death of Mr. Clahoun ; Invasion of Cuba ; Convention 
 with Great Britain ; Death of Gen. Taylor, . . r C 2 
 
 XVIII. MILLARD FILL MORE, PRESIDENT. 
 Assumes the Government; Compromise Bill; Adjournment of Congress, 911 
 
 
ILLUSTRATIONS. 
 
 PAGE. 
 
 TIME stopping in his Course, <fec 13 
 
 Tailpiece Discovery of Newfoundland, . . 18 
 
 Columbus and Cabot, 19 
 
 Northmen leaving Iceland, 21 
 
 Discovery of Labrador, 22 
 
 Incident in the Camp of the Northmen, . . 24 
 
 Columbus, 26 
 
 Columbus before Ferdinand and Isabella,. . 30 
 
 Columbus sets sail, 32 
 
 First Sight of Land, 36 
 
 Columbus and Natives of Cuba, 38 
 
 Columbus casting a Barrel into the Sea, . . 39 
 
 Tailpiece Prairie Scene, 44 
 
 Tailpiece Columbus at Hispaniola, ... 47 
 
 Early Settlements, 48 
 
 Early Settlers trading with the Natives, . . 50 
 
 Captain Smith saved rora death, 55 
 
 Landing of the Pilgrims, 66 
 
 Visit of Samoset to the English, 67 
 
 Interview with Massasoit, 68 
 
 Boston founded 73 
 
 Settlers emigrating to Connecticut, .... 76 
 
 Hooker addressing the Soldiers 79 
 
 Gallup finds Oldham murdered, 80 
 
 Portsmouth founded, 84 
 
 Tailpiece mdian Council, 95 
 
 Surrendering of New Amsterdam, .... 97 
 Charles n. signing Charter for Penn, ... 101 
 
 Tailpiece The Maple, 103 
 
 Indian Wars, 104 
 
 Tailpiece Indian War Dance 108 
 
 Tailpiece Savage Barbarities 112 
 
 Smith selling Blue Beads to Powhatan, . .115 
 
 Pocahontas disclosing a Plot 118 
 
 Opecancanough borne to a Massacre, . . .121 
 
 Tailpiece Ship before the wind, 124 
 
 New England Indian Wars, 125 
 
 Governor Winslow s Visit to Massasoit, . . 134 
 Governor Bradford and the Snake-skin, . . .143 
 Captain Atherton threatens Ninigret, . . . 149 
 Captain Mason attacking the Pequod Fort, . . 156 
 
 Tailpiece Can anche Wigwam, 160 
 
 Philip s War, 161 
 
 Flight of Philip from Mount Hope 163 
 
 Captain Church and his Men hemmed in, . . 164 
 
 Attack on Brookfield, 166 
 
 Battle of Muddy Brook, 168 
 
 Swamp Fight, 172 
 
 Indian Stratagem, 176 
 
 Fight near Sudbury, 177 
 
 Indians attacked at Connecticut-river Falls, . 180 
 
 Defence of Hadley, 182 
 
 Philip s Escape, 184 
 
 Death of Philip, 185 
 
 Capture of Anawon, 188 
 
 Burning of Schenectady, 191 
 
 Mrs. Dustan saving her Children, 196 
 
 Escape of Mrs. Dustan, 197 
 
 PAGE. 
 Tailpiece Round Tower at Rhode Island, . 199 
 
 Capture of Mr. Williams, 202 
 
 Reduction of Louisburg, 211 
 
 Tailpiece Boston Harbor discovered, ... 213 
 
 Braddock s Defeat, 219 
 
 Battle of Lake George, 222 
 
 Destruction of Kittaning, 224 
 
 Destruction of the village of St. Francis, . . 230 
 
 View of Quebec, 231 
 
 Death of Wolfe 235 
 
 Tailpiece Peruvian Canoe, <kc 237 
 
 The Revolution, 238 
 
 Otis in the Council-chamber, 246 
 
 Procession at Boston, 249 
 
 Attack on the Governor s House, 250 
 
 Burning of the Effigy of Governor Colden, . 251 
 Arrival of the First Man-of-war at Boston, . . 253 
 
 Boston Massacre 255 
 
 Burning of the Gaspee, 257 
 
 Destruction of Tea, 259 
 
 Patrick Henry, 262 
 
 Tailpiece Falls of St. Anthony 265 
 
 Events of the Revolution, 266 
 
 Battle of Lexington, 268 
 
 Captain Wheeler and the British Officer, . . 269 
 Retreat of the British from Concord, ... 271 
 
 Tailpiece Source of the Passaic, 273 
 
 President Langdon at Prayer, 276 
 
 Death of Pollard, 277 
 
 General Putnam, 278 
 
 Interview between Warren and Putnam, . . 279 
 Putnam saves the life of Major Small, ... 234 
 
 Death of Colonel Gardiner, 286 
 
 Tailpiece View of Boston, 290 
 
 Messengers spreading news, &c 291 
 
 Tailpiece Penn laying out Philadelphia, . . 298 
 
 Evacuation of Boston, 299 
 
 House at Cambridge occupied by Washington, 300 
 
 Fortifying Dorchester Heights, 305 
 
 Putnam reading Declaration of Independence, 310 
 
 John Hancock, 317 
 
 Sergeant Jasper re-planting the Flag, ... 328 
 
 Tailpiece The Cotton-plant, 332 
 
 Battle of Trenton, 347 
 
 Tailpiece Cortez landing at St. Juan d Ulloa, 352 
 
 General Wayne, 355 
 
 Marquis Lafayette, 356 
 
 Tailpiece Franklin in Council, 359 
 
 Destruction of G allies, 363 
 
 Burgoyne s Advance, 366 
 
 Burgoyne s Retreat, ::::::::: 3V2 
 Tailpiece View on the Hudson, : : : : 3^7 
 American Commissioners and Louis XVI. : : 379 
 Tailpiece The Genius of Liberty, &c. : : 3PO 
 The Sloop-of-war Vulture, ::::::: 391 
 Arnold s Expedition through the Wilderness, 393 
 General Lincoln, ::::::::.: 394 
 Death of General Wooster, ::;::: 396 
 
J2 
 
 LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS. 
 
 Arnold and the British Soldier, 
 
 General Arnold, 
 
 Major Andre, 
 
 Interview of Arnold and Wife, 
 
 Tailpiece Capture of Major Andre, . . . 
 
 Jasper on the Ramparts, 
 
 Death of De Kalh 
 
 Charge of Colonel Washington, 
 
 Battle of Yorktown, 
 
 Washington taking leave of the Army, . . 
 Washington embarking at Whitehall, . . 
 
 Tailpiece American Flag, 
 
 Naval Operations, 
 
 First Naval Engagement of the Revolution, . 
 
 Silas Deane, 
 
 Randolph and Yarmouth, 
 
 Raleigh and Druid, 
 
 Jones setting fire to Ships at Wlutehaven, . 
 
 Paul Jones, 
 
 Le Bon Homme Richard and Serapis, . . . 
 Sinking of the Bon Homme Richard, . . . 
 Tailpiece Ship on her Beam-ends, . . . . 
 
 Sir Henry Clinton, 
 
 Colonel Barre, 
 
 Lord Chatham 
 
 Charles James Fox, 
 
 George Grenville, 
 
 Sir Guy Carlton, 
 
 Edmund Burke, 
 
 Tailpiece Lugger near Shore, 
 
 Governments, 
 
 Franklin, 
 
 Tailpiece Natural Bridge, 
 
 George Washington, 
 
 Inauguration of Washington, 
 
 John Adams, 
 
 Tailpiece New York, from the East river, 
 
 Thomas Jefferson, 
 
 Tailpiece Basket of Flowers, 
 
 James Madison 
 
 Tippecanoe, 
 
 Constitution and Java, 
 
 Perry s Victory, 
 
 Battle of the Thames 
 
 Creek Chiefs surrendering to Gen. Jackson, 
 
 Battle of New Orleans, 
 
 James Monroe, 
 
 Reception of Monroe, 
 
 Attack on Lieutenant Scott s Boats, . . . 
 Taking the Fort at Pensacola, .... 
 Landing of Lafayette at New York, . . 
 
 Lafayette laying Comer-stone, &c 
 
 Lafayette at Washington s Tomb, .... 
 
 John Q. Adams 
 
 Removal of the Creek Indians, 
 
 Tailpiece Agricultural Emblem, . . . . 
 
 AGE. 
 
 . 397 
 
 . 401 
 
 409 
 . 414 
 
 419 
 . 425 
 
 428 
 . 410 
 
 444 
 . 446 
 
 449 
 . 450 
 
 452 
 . 454 
 
 463 
 . 465 
 
 470 
 . 472 
 
 473 
 . 479 
 
 487 
 . 494 
 
 495 
 . 500 
 
 503 
 . 506 
 
 511 
 . 5!3 
 
 519 
 . 520 
 
 534 
 . 541 
 
 542 
 . 547 
 
 571 
 . 539 
 
 990 
 . 610 
 
 611 
 . 615 
 
 . 641 
 
 652 
 
 . 656 
 
 . 663 
 665 
 <568 
 669 
 
 . 670 
 673 
 
 Andrew Jackson, 
 
 Martin Van Buren, 
 
 Burning of the Caroline 
 
 William Henry Harrison, 
 
 John Tyler, 
 
 James K. Polk, 
 
 Surprise of Captain Thornton and his Party, 
 
 Charge of Captain May, 
 
 American Army in Vera Cruz, 
 
 Colonel Harney at Cerro Gordo, 
 
 Battle of Churubusco, 
 
 Army crossing the National Bridge, .... 
 
 Zachary Taylor, 
 
 British America, 
 
 Tailpiece Indians Hunting in Skins, . . . 
 Champlain s Interview with the Algonquins, . 
 
 Extermination of the Hurons, 
 
 Death of Wolfe, 
 
 Tailpiece Tampico 
 
 Nova Scotia, 
 
 Destruction of the Acadians, 
 
 Newfoundland, 
 
 Tailpiece Vessels in the Offing, 
 
 Tailpiece Icebergs 
 
 Tailpiece Winter in Lapland, 
 
 Mexico, 
 
 Marina acting as Interpreter, 
 
 Cortez burning his Ships, 
 
 Meeting of Cortez and Montezuma, .... 
 
 Montezuma on his Throne, 
 
 Death of Montezuma, 
 
 Noche Triste, 
 
 Texans flying to Arms, 
 
 Guatemala, 
 
 Alvarado marching on Guatemala .... 
 
 New Grenada, 
 
 Venezuela 
 
 Equator, 
 
 Tailpiece Peruvian Peasants, 
 
 Peru, 
 
 Hualpa discovers the Mine of Potosi, . . . 
 
 Manco Capac and his Wife, 
 
 Valverde addressing Atahualpa, 
 
 Pizarro in Cusco, 
 
 Bolivia 
 
 Tailpiece Mexican Women maldng Bread, . 
 
 Chili, 
 
 Almagro marching against Chili, 
 
 Tailpiece Araucanian Men and Women, . 
 
 Buenos Ayres, 
 
 Uruguay, 
 
 Brazil 
 
 Alvarez Cabral discovers Brazil, . ... 
 
 Paraguay, 
 
 West Indies 
 
 JMillard Fillmore . 
 
S<tfZI lifMril 
 Time stopping ux his course to read the Inscription carved by the Muse of History. 
 
 IF it be remarkable that the Western Continent should have 
 remained unknown for so many centuries to civilized man, it 
 is, perhaps, still more remarkable that since its discovery and 
 settlement, it should have become the theatre of so many signal 
 transactions, and have advanced so rapidly to its present civil, 
 religious, and political importance. The history of every portion 
 of it is interesting and instructive ; but more especially that por 
 tion occupied by the people of the United States. A great work 
 is in progress throughout the entire continent ; but the importance 
 of the American Republic, with which our fortunes are more 
 immediately connected, is becoming apparent with each revolving 
 year. While, therefore, we propose to make an historical survey 
 of the several countries both of North and South America, we 
 shall dwell with greater particularity upon the events which have 
 signalized our own republican America. If not from her present 
 population, which, though increasing by a wonderful progression, 
 is still, in point of numbers, inferior to many other nations ; yet, 
 from her wealth, her enterprise, her commercial and political 
 relations, she is entitled to rank among the most powerful and 
 influential nations on the globe. The eyes of the civilized world 
 
14 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 are upon her ; and with wonder, if not with jealousy, do they 
 mark her rapid and surprising advancement. 
 
 The history of such a people must be full of interest. By what 
 means has her national elevation been maintained? But a little 
 more than two centuries have elapsed, since the first settlers 
 planted themselves at Jamestown, in Virginia, and the Pilgrim 
 Fathers landed on Plymouth Rock. They were then a feeble 
 band. Before them lay a howling wilderness. An inhospitable 
 and intractable race rose up to oppose and harass them. The 
 means of living were stinted and uncertain. Famine pressed upon 
 them, and weakened them. The winters were cold and piercing. 
 Their habitations were rude and unprotective. Disease added its 
 sufferings and sorrows, and death hurried many of the few to an 
 untimely grave. Yet, amidst accumulated calamity, they gathered 
 strength and courage. Accessions from the mother-country were 
 made to their numbers. Other and distant stations were occupied. 
 The forest fell before them. Towns and villages rose in the 
 wilderness, and solitary places became glad. Savage tribes 
 after years of terror, massacre, and bloodshed retired, leaving 
 the colonists to the peaceful occupancy of the land, in all its 
 length and breadth. 
 
 But they were still a dependant people subject to the laws, 
 exactions, and oppressions of a proud and arbitrary foreign gov 
 ernment. That government, jealous of their growing importance, 
 adopted measures to check their aspirations, and to extend and 
 perpetuate the prerogatives of the crown. But it was impossible 
 that a people, sprung from the loins of fathers whose courage and 
 enterprise had been matured by years of conflict, should be either 
 crushed, or long thwarted in their plans. Oppressions served 
 rather to strengthen them; threats prompted to resolution, and 
 served to inspire confidence. And, at length, they arose to the 
 assertion and maintenance of their rights. They entered the 
 field; and for years, with all the fortunes of war apparently 
 against them, they grappled successfully with the colossal power 
 of the British empire thwarted her counsels conquered her 
 armies established their independence. 
 
 But a little more than seventy years has America been free 
 from the British yoke ; yet, in that brief period, her advancement 
 has outstripped all the predictions of the most sanguine statesmen. 
 
INTRODUCTION. 15 
 
 With but three millions of people, she entered the Revolutionary 
 contest ; she now numbers more than twenty millions. Instead 
 of thirteen colonies, she embraces thirty free and independent 
 states. Meanwhile, she has continued to gather national strength 
 and national importance. Her wealth is rolling up, while her 
 moral power is becoming the admiration of the world. 
 
 These attainments, too, she has made amid convulsions and 
 revolutions, which have shaken the proudest empires, and spread 
 desolation over some of the fairest portions of the globe. On 
 every side are the evidences of her advancement. Genius and 
 industry are creating and rolling forward with amazing power 
 and rapidity the means of national wealth and aggrandizement. 
 An enterprising, ardent, restless population are spreading over 
 our western wilds, and our cities are now the creations almost 
 of a day. 
 
 But by what means has this national elevation and prosperity 
 been attained 1 Shall we ascribe them to the wise, sagacious, and 
 patriotic men, who guided our councils and led our armies ? Shall 
 we offer our homage and gratitude to WASHINGTON, FRANKLIN, 
 ADAMS, OTIS, HENRY, JEFFERSON, and a multitude of others, who 
 periled fortune, liberty, life itself, to achieve our independence, 
 and lay the foundation of our country s glory ? 
 
 Let us do them honor ; and a nation s honor and gratitude will 
 be accorded to them, so long as the recorded history of their noble 
 achievements shall last. 
 
 Theirs is no vulgar sepulchre: green sods 
 Are all their monument; and, yet, it tells 
 A nobler history than pillar d pile, 
 Or the eternal pyramid. They need 
 No statue, nor inscription, to reveal 
 Their greatness. 
 
 But, while merited honor is paid to the sages and heroes of the 
 Revolution, and to the Pilgrim Fathers of an earlier age, let not 
 the hand of Providence be overlooked or disregarded. 
 
 On this point, the Puritans have left a noble example to their 
 posterity. The supplication of the smiles and blessings of a 
 superintending Providence preceded and accompanied all their 
 plans and all their enterprises. " God was their king ; arid they 
 regarded him as truly and literally so, as if he had dwelt in a 
 
16 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 visible palace in the midst of their state. They were his devoted, 
 resolute, humble subjects ; they undertook nothing which they did 
 not beg of him to prosper ; they accomplished nothing without 
 rendering to him the praise ; they suffered nothing without carry 
 ing up their sorrows to his throne ; they ate nothing which they 
 did not implore him to bless." Nor were the actors in the Revo 
 lutionary struggle insensible to the necessity of the Divine blessing 
 upon their counsels and efforts. Washington, as well at the head 
 of his army as in the retirement of his closet, or amid some 
 secluded spot in the field, looked up for the blessing of the God 
 of battles. That also was a beautiful recognition of a superin 
 tending Providence, which Franklin made in the Convention, 
 which, subsequent to the Revolution, framed the Constitution. 
 " I have lived, sir, a long time," said he ; " and the longer I live, 
 the more convincing proof I see of this truth, that God governs in 
 the affairs of men. And if a sparrow cannot fall to the ground 
 without his notice, is it probable that an empire can rise without 
 his aid?" 
 
 Let it be remembered by the American people by men who 
 fill her councils by historians who write her history by the 
 young, who are coming up to the possession of the rich inheritance, 
 that whatever human agencies were employed in the discovery, 
 settlement, independence, and prosperity of these states, the " good 
 hand of God has been over and around us," and has given to us 
 this goodly land, with its religious institutions its free govern 
 ment its unwonted prosperity. 
 
 Let not the historian, who writes especially if he writes for 
 the young be thought to travel out of his appropriate sphere, in 
 an effort to imbue the rising generation with somewhat of the 
 religious spirit of the fathers to lead them to recognise the Divine 
 government, in respect to nations as well as individuals to impress 
 upon them that sentiment of the "Father of his country," as just 
 as impressive, viz : " Of all the dispositions and habits whicji lead 
 to political prosperity, religion and morality are indispensable 
 supports." 
 
 " When the children of the Pilgrims forget that Being who was 
 th^ Pilgrims guide and deliverer " should they ever be so faulty 
 and unfortunate " when the descendants of the Puritans cease to 
 acknowledge, and obey, and love that Being, for whose service the 
 
INTRODUCTION. 17 
 
 Puritans forsook all that men chiefly love, enduring scorn and 
 reproach, exile and poverty, and finding at last a superabundant 
 reward ; when the sons of a religious and holy ancestry fall away 
 from its high communion, and join themselves to the assemblies 
 of the profane, they have forfeited the dear blessings of their 
 inheritance ; and they deserve to be cast out from this fair land, 
 without even a wilderness for their refuge. No ! let us still keep 
 the ark of God in the midst of us ; let us adopt the prayer of the 
 wise monarch of Israel : " The Lord our God be with us, as he 
 was with our fathers ; let him not leave us nor forsake us ; that 
 he may incline our hearts unto him, to walk in all his ways, and 
 to keep his commandments and his statutes and his judgments, 
 which he commanded our fathers. " 
 
 Such a regard for God his laws his institutions, and his service, 
 is obligatory upon the present generation, aside from those blessings 
 which may be justly anticipated as the reward of such reverence 
 and obedience. It is due to the memory of the Pilgrim Fathers. 
 Never can we so worthily and appropriately honor them, as to 
 cherish the pious sentiments which they cherished, and perpetuate 
 the civil and religious institutions which they founded. It is due 
 to the generation of our Revolutionary era, which, impressed with 
 a sense of the value of the inheritance transmitted to them, periled 
 life and fortune that they might transmit that inheritance in all its 
 fullness and in all its richness to their posterity. We are the 
 children of patriot heroes, who prayed and then fought, and fought 
 and then prayed. It is due to ourselves, as we would secure the 
 admiration and gratitude of the generations which are to follow 
 us. It is due to those generations which, by the blessing of God, 
 are to spread over and occupy the vast territory which now con 
 stitutes the American republic. 
 
 Those generations ! I see them rising and spreading abroad, as 
 future years roll on ! What shall be their character their regard 
 for civil and religious liberty their peace, order, happiness, and 
 prosperity, may depend upon the example which we set, and the 
 principles which we inculcate. We are living and acting not only 
 for the present, but for the future. We are making impressions 
 for all time to come. If, then, our history for the future shall be 
 as our history past filled up with divine blessings, and signal 
 providential interpositions if the noble work begun, centuries 
 2 
 
18 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 since, is to go on if the " fullest liberty and the purest religion 
 are to prevail as time rolls on if this vast continent is to be 
 inhabited by enlightened and happy millions we, who are now 
 on the stage of action, must imitate the example of that pilgrim 
 band, which first landed on Plymouth Rock. 
 
 Under the influence of such an example transmitted from gen. 
 eration to generation, we may hope that our beloved country will 
 ultimately become, if she is not already, 
 
 " The queen of the world, and the child of the skies." 
 
 Impressed with the importance of such sentiments himself, the 
 author will make no apology for offering them as, in his own 
 view, an appropriate introduction to a work chiefly designed for 
 the benefit of the rising generation. 
 
PAKT I, 
 
 UNITED STATES. 
 
 I. EARLY DISCOVERIES. 
 
 I. NORTHMEN. Claims for the Northmen Voyage of Biarn6 Leif Thor- 
 
 wald Thorfinn Helge and Finnboge. 
 
 II. COLUMBUS. Birth and Education of Columbus Unsuccessful application 
 
 to several European Courts Patronized by Isabella Sails from Palos 
 Early Discontent of his crew Expedients by which they are quieted 
 Discovery of Land First appearance of the Natives Cuba and Hispan- 
 iola discovered Columbus sets sail on his return Incidents of the voyage 
 Marks of consideration bestowed upon him Second Voyage Further 
 Discoveries Complaints against him Third Voyage Discovery of the 
 
20 GREAT EVENTS OP 
 
 Continent Persecuted by Enemies sent home in Chains Kindness of 
 Isabella Fourth Voyage Return and Death. 
 
 III. SEBASTIAN CABOT. Discovery of the North American Continent by 
 Sebastian Cabot. 
 
 I. NORTHMEN. 
 
 No event, in the history of modern ages, surpasses in 
 interest the discovery of the American Continent. It has 
 scarcely any parallel, indeed, in the annals of the world; 
 whether we consider the difficulty of the undertaking or 
 the magnitude of its consequences. Without any serious 
 question, the honor of the discovery belongs solely to 
 CHRISTOPHER COLUMBUS. Mankind, hitherto, have so 
 awarded it, and posterity will doubtless confirm the judg 
 ment. As, however, a claim to a prior discovery by the 
 Northmen has been brought forward in recent times, it 
 becomes the impartiality of history to notice it, and to give 
 such an account of the circumstances on which the claim 
 is founded, as they may appear to deserve. Whether or 
 not, at the distance of some four or five centuries, the trans- 
 Atlantic continent had been discovered by the Scandinavian 
 voyagers, the merits of the great Italian are far from being 
 affected by the fact. 
 
 The prominent incidents in this alleged ante-Columbian 
 discovery, it seems, are given on the authority of cer 
 tain Icelandic manuscripts, the genuineness, and even the 
 existence of which, have formerly been doubted by many; 
 but which, there is now reason to suppose, are entitled to 
 credence. The general story may be received as proba 
 ble. In the details, there is often something too vague, if 
 not too extraordinary, to entitle it to any historical import 
 ance. The adventurous spirit, and even the naval skill ot 
 the Northmen, are not a matter of doubt with any who are 
 acquainted with the history of the times to which reference 
 is here made. The seas and the coasts of Europe were 
 the scenes of their exploits their piracies, their battles, or 
 their colonization. According to the Icelandic statements, 
 Eric the Red, in 986, emigrated from Iceland to Greenland, 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 21 
 
 and formed there a settlement. Among his companions 
 was Herjulf Bardson, who fixed his residence at a place 
 which was called after him, Herjulfsness. Herjulf had a 
 son, whose name was Biarne, who, with his father, was 
 engaged in trading between Iceland and Norway. Biarne 
 was absent on a trading voyage, when his father accompa 
 nied Eric, on the emigration of the latter to Greenland. 
 The son returning to Iceland in a few months, and finding 
 that Herjulf was absent, sailed in pursuit of him. In the 
 
 Northmen leaving Iceland. 
 
 % 
 
 course of the sail, having been enveloped in the fogs, he 
 was carried to some unknown distance; but after the fogs 
 were dispersed, land was seen. As, however, it did not 
 answer the description given respecting Greenland, the 
 party did not steer for it. During a sail of several days, 
 they came in sight of land at two different times in succes 
 sion ; and at last, tacking about, and carried by brisk and 
 favorable winds in a north-west direction, they reached the 
 coast of Greenland. This tradition of Biarne" s voyage, 
 allowing it to be authentic, would seem to indicate that he 
 
22 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 was carried far down on the coast of America, and passed 
 on his return the shores of Newfoundland and Labrador. 
 
 In consequence of this adventure, and the interest which 
 the account of it excited, a voyage of exploration was pro 
 jected, and at length put into effect. It was conducted by 
 Leif, a son of Eric the Red, an adventurous rover, who 
 selected a company as adventurous as himself, among whom 
 was a German named Tyrker. It was in the year 1000 that 
 the voyage was made. After finding a shore in a direction 
 similar to that in which Biarne took, they landed, calling the 
 region Helluland, which was most probably Labrador. It 
 was an iceberg-lined shore, without grass or verdure. From 
 this spot they put out to sea, and, steering south, they came 
 to another coast, low like the first, but covered with thick 
 
 Discovery of Labrador. 
 
 wood, except the portion immediately skirting the sea, which 
 consisted of white sand. It was probably Nova Scotia, 
 named by them, however, Markland, or Woodland. They 
 pursued their voyage for two days, under the favor of a 
 north-east wind, when they discovered land for the third 
 time. Here they disembarked on a part of the coast, which 
 
AMERICANHISTORY. 23 
 
 was sheltered by an island. The face of the country was 
 found to be undulating, covered with wood, and bearing a 
 growth of fine fruits and berries. Taking to their vessel 
 again, they proceeded west in search of a harbor, which 
 they were so fortunate as to find. It was at the mouth 
 of a river proceeding from a lake. They first made the 
 river and then the lake; in the latter they cast anchor. In 
 this spot they erected huts in which to pass the winter. 
 When thus established, Leif made a division of his com 
 pany into two parties, for the purpose, on the one hand, of 
 watching the settlement, and, on the other, of exploring 
 the country. 
 
 In performing the latter service it happened, on one occa 
 sion, that the German Tyrker, above named, failed to return 
 at night. After much anxiety and search, he was discovered, 
 having found during his wanderings a region which afforded 
 an abundance of grapes. The country, from this incident, 
 was named Vinland or Wineland. From the mention which 
 they made of the rising and the setting of the sun, at the 
 shortest day, it has been inferred that the island was Nan- 
 tucket, and the region called Vinland embraced the coast 
 of Massachusetts and Rhode Island. They returned to 
 Greenland the following season. 
 
 Thorwald, a brother of Leif, next undertook to make a 
 voyage, to the newly discovered land beyond the ocean. 
 This was in 1002. We need not mention the particulars, 
 but may state generally that the adventurers continued in 
 Vinland till the year 1004, and that the expedition terminated 
 unfortunately in the death of Thorwald. He was killed in a 
 skirmish with certain Esquimaux, with whom the party 
 came in contact in three several boats. Before breathing 
 his last, he gave directions as to the spot where they should 
 inter him. The rest returned to Greenland. 
 
 Following this adventure, the third son of Eric, named 
 Thornstein, embarked with his wife Gudrida, in search of 
 the body of Thorwald. But he never reached the country. 
 He was eventually driven back to Greenland, where he died. 
 
24 GREATEVENTSOF 
 
 The next expedition seems to have been a project to colo 
 nize the country. The vessels were three in number, on 
 board of which one hundred and forty men embarked, who 
 took with them all kinds of live stock. The leaders on this 
 occasion were Thorfinn, who married the widow of Thorn- 
 stein, Biarne* Grimolfson, and Thorhall Gamlason. The 
 enterprise appears to have been attended with a measure 
 of success. They erected their tents, and fortified them in 
 the best manner they were able, as a protection against the 
 natives. An incident of some interest is mentioned as having 
 occurred in their trade with the latter. These were eager 
 for arms, but as they were not suffered to become an article 
 of barter, one of the natives seized an axe, and, in order to 
 test its efficacy, struck a companion with it, who was killed 
 
 An Incident in the Camp of the Northmen. 
 
 on the spot. The affair shocked them exceedingly; but in 
 the midst of the confusion, the axe having been seized by 
 one who appeared to be a chief, was critically inspected for 
 a while, and then violently cast into the sea. 
 
 The period of their continuance in Vinland was three 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 25 
 
 years. They found it a beautiful country, while residing in 
 it. Thorfinn had a son born to him, whom he named Snorre, 
 the first child of European descent born on this continent, 
 the ancestor of many distinguished personages now living. 
 Among them is the noted sculptor Thorwaldsen. Thorfinn 
 and a part of his company returned at length to Iceland. 
 The remainder still continued in Vinland, where they were 
 afterwards joined by an expedition led by two brothers, 
 Helge and Finnboge, from Greenland. But this latter 
 enterprise ended tragically, a large number of the colonists 
 having been killed in a quarrel, which a wicked female 
 adventurer in the expedition had excited. A few other 
 voyages to Vinland, either accidental or designed, were 
 made by the Northmen during the eleventh and twelfth 
 centuries, some of them connected with attempts to propa 
 gate Christianity among the natives, but no interesting 
 results are spoken of, and the whole project of colonizing 
 the new region seems to have been not only abandoned, 
 but to have passed from the minds of men. On the sup 
 position that the records are true, which in general may be 
 admitted, the colony could not have had a long continuance, 
 and it is certain that no remains of it have ever appeared, 
 unless some questionable accounts of the Jesuists, or the more 
 questionable inscriptions on Dighton-rock. It was not until 
 the era of Columbus that the world was awakened to the 
 enterprise, or even to the thought of discovering land beyond 
 the Western ocean. Whether he knew or did not know, 
 respecting the adventures of the Scandinavians in those 
 northern seas, it is hardly to be supposed that he could have 
 the remotest conception that the country they called Vin 
 land was the same as the Indies, which he proposed to reach 
 by sailing due west. The honor, first of his theory, and then 
 of his achievement, is therefore, in no degree diminished, by 
 the facts above narrated, so far as they may be believed to 
 be facts. He after all stands preeminent among men, as 
 the discoverer of the new world. It was certainly, at that 
 period, new to European knowledge and adventure. 
 
26 
 
 GREAT EVENTS O 
 
 II. COLUMBUS. 
 
 Columbus. 
 
 IT is not ascertained in what year the birth of this illustri 
 ous individual occurred. Some authorities have placed it 
 in 1446, others have removed it back eight or ten years 
 farther. As he died in 1506, and was said by Bernaldez, one 
 of his cotemporaries and intimates, to have departed "in a 
 good old age of seventy, a little more or less,"* it would 
 seem, abating the vagueness of the expression, that about 
 1436 was the period. The place of his birth also has been 
 a subject of controversy, but the evidence is decidedly in 
 favor of Genoa. His parentage was humble, though proba 
 bly of honorable descent. It is generally believed that his 
 father exercised the craft of a wool-carder or weaver. 
 Christopher was the eldest of four children, having two 
 brothers, Bartholomew and Diego, and one sister, who was 
 obscurely connected in life. In his early youth he was 
 instructed at Pavia, a place then celebrated for education, 
 
 * History of the Reign of Ferdinand and Isabella, by Wm. H. Prescott. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 27 
 
 and is said there to have acquired that taste for mathematical 
 studies in which he afterwards excelled. Of geographical 
 science he was particularly enamored, as it became also 
 to be the favorite study of an adventurous age. It doubt 
 less gave a direction, in some measure, to the course which 
 Columbus pursued in life. At the early age of fourteen 
 years, he began to follow the seas, and after continuing this 
 profession for more than sixteen years, he proceeded to 
 Portugal, the country of maritime enterprise at that era. 
 Hither the adventurous spirits of Europe repaired, where 
 they sought their fortunes in this department of business. 
 Columbus mingled in the exciting scenes of the country 
 and the times. Sailing from thence, he continued to make 
 voyages to the various then known parts of the world, and 
 while on shore, he occupied his time in the construction and 
 sale of maps and charts. Thus furnished with all the nau 
 tical science of the times, and with a large fund of experi 
 ence, he was prepared to enter upon those speculations, 
 respecting the possibility of lands lying beyond the western 
 waters, the result of which, 1 when put into practice, proved 
 to be so auspicious to the interests of mankind. What will 
 not a single thought, when pursued as it may be, sometimes 
 effect ! In our hero, it brought to light the existence of a 
 new world. His single object appeared to be, to find the 
 eastern shores of Asia, or some unknown tract, by sailing 
 due west. 
 
 How far that idea was original with him, it is not very 
 material to ascertain. If not the first individual to conceive 
 it, he was the first to carry it into execution. That land 
 existed beyond the Atlantic, was a conjecture merely of 
 the ancients. Seneca comes the nearest to a direct intima 
 tion, though as a poetic fancy it claims no serious considera 
 tion. As the idea is given by Frenau, he says: 
 
 " The time shall come when numerous years are past, 
 The ocean shall dissolve the band of things, 
 And an extended region rise at last: 
 And Typhis shall disclose the mighty land, 
 
28 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 Far, far away, where none have roamed before: 
 Nor shall the world s remotest region be 
 Gibraltar s rock, or Thul& s savage shore." 
 
 Ferdinand Columbus informs us, that his father s conviction 
 of the existence of land in the west was founded on 1, 
 natural reason, or the deductions of science; 2, authority of 
 writers, amounting, however, to vague surmises ; 3, testi 
 mony of sea-faring persons, or rather popular rumors of 
 land, described in western voyages, embracing such relics 
 is appeared to be wafted from over the Atlantic to Europe. 
 What particular intimations he may have received, either 
 from authors or sailors, do not appear; since, in his voyage 
 to Iceland, no mention is made of his having learned the 
 story of the Scandinavian voyages to the northern portion 
 of America. It is possible, however, that he may have been 
 informed of them ; and the reason why no mention was made 
 by him was, as M. Humboldt conjectures, that he had no 
 conception that the land discovered by the Northmen had 
 any connection with the region of which he was in pursuit. 
 The traditions which he may have met with, and the 
 speculations of the times, were realized in his view. So 
 strong was the conviction which had been wrought in his 
 mind, from whatever cause, he was willing to jeopard life 
 and fortune to put it to the test of experiment. 
 
 With this grand object before him, he first submitted his 
 theory of a western route to the Indies, to John the Second, 
 king of Portugal. He met with no countenance from this 
 quarter. His project, in its vastness, was in advance of the 
 comprehension of the age. John was not unwilling clan 
 destinely to avail himself of information communicated to 
 him by Columbus, but he would enter into no stipulation to 
 aid him in the enterprise. Leaving the court of Lisbon in 
 disgust, in the latter part of 1484, Columbus repaired to the 
 Spanish sovereigns, Ferdinand and Isabella. The time of 
 the application was peculiarly unfavorable, as the nation 
 was then in the midst of the Moorish war, and needed for 
 its prosecution all the pecuniary resources of the state. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 29 
 
 The persons of influence also in the court, were destitute 
 of those enlarged views, which are essential to a just appre 
 ciation of the scheme that fired the great mind of Columbus. 
 With these causes of discouragement, and the submission 
 of his proposal on the part of the sovereigns to a council 
 chiefly of ecclesiastics, he had little reason to expect a 
 favorable issue. After waiting years in the most agitating 
 suspense and doubt (for the council would come to no 
 decision), he was preparing to abandon the suit. Pressing 
 the court for a definite answer at that juncture, they at last 
 gave him to understand, that his scheme was "vain, imprac 
 ticable, and resting on grounds too weak to merit the support 
 of the government." In deep despondency he quitted the 
 court, and took his way to the south, as if in desperation, to 
 seek other patronage in other quarters. 
 
 From the period of his application to the Spanish court, 
 to that at which we are now arrived in his history, it would 
 seem that he made several attempts to interest other dis 
 tinguished personages in his scheme, particularly the citizens 
 of his native Genoa; but the early authorities so disagree 
 among themselves, that the chronology of his movements, 
 previously to his first voyage, cannot be determined with 
 precision. It is certain, however, that while in the act of 
 leaving Spain, probably for the court of the French king, 
 from whom he had received a letter of encouragement, he 
 was purposely detained by a friend, Juan Perez, (who had 
 formerly been a confessor of Isabella,) for the purpose of 
 trying the effect of another application to the Spanish 
 sovereigns. This measure, seconded by the influence of 
 several distinguished individuals, and occurring just at the 
 triumphant termination of the Moorish war, had well nigh 
 proved successful at once; but Columbus was again doomed 
 to disappointment. The single obstacle in the way now, 
 was not the disinclination of Ferdinand and Isabella, but 
 what were deemed the extravagant demands of Columbus 
 himself. He would not consent to engage in the undertaking, 
 except on the condition that he and his heirs should receive 
 
30 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 the title of admiral and viceroy over all lands discovered 
 by him, with one-tenth of the profits. This demand was the 
 means of breaking up the negotiations, and that at the moment 
 when he seemed to be on the point of realizing the visions 
 which he had fondly indulged, through long years of vexation, 
 trouble, and disappointment. That he would consent to dash 
 those bright visions, rather than surrender one of the rewards 
 due to his service, is, in the language of our Prescott, "the 
 most remarkable exhibition in his whole life, of that proud, 
 unyielding spirit which sustained him through so many years 
 of trial, and enabled him to achieve his great enterprise, in 
 the face of every obstacle which man and nature had 
 opposed to it." 
 
 E^M.: 
 
 Columbus before Ferdinand and Isabella. 
 
 Columbus again having turned his back from the scene of 
 the negotiations, had proceeded only a few leagues distant, 
 when he was recalled by the royal message. The queen 
 in the meanwhile had yielded to the dictates of her own 
 noble and generous nature, having been convinced of the 
 importance of the enterprise, by the powerful representa- 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 31 
 
 tions of the friends of our hero. She said at once in answer, 
 "I will assume the undertaking for my own crown of Castile, 
 and will pledge my private jewels to raise the necessary 
 funds, if the means in the treasury should be found inade 
 quate." The money, however, was furnished by the receiver 
 of the revenues of Arragon, and subsequently refunded at 
 the instance of Ferdinand.* The conditions on which 
 Columbus had insisted, in the event of discovery, were 
 finally granted. He was constituted by the united sover 
 eigns, their admiral, viceroy, and governor-general, of all 
 such countries as he should discover in the Western ocean. 
 He was to be entitled to one-tenth of the products and 
 profits, within the limits of his discoveries. These, with 
 other privileges of a like kind, not necessary to name here, 
 were settled on him and his heirs for ever. Thus possessing 
 the royal sanction, Columbus immediately entered upon the 
 arrangements required to prosecute the voyage. Isabella 
 urged it forward to the extent of her power. Delay, how 
 ever, unavoidably occurred, on account of the opposition or 
 indifference of the local magistrates and the people where 
 the equipment was to be made. This obstacle was at length 
 removed, by stern edicts on the part of the government and 
 by the energy of Columbus. The fleet consisted of three 
 vessels, one furnished by himself, through the assistance of 
 his friends, and was to sail from the little port of Palos in 
 Andalusia. Two of the vessels were caravels that is, light 
 vessels without decks the other was of a larger burden, 
 though not amounting even to an hundred tons. How such 
 craft could survive the waves and storms of the Atlantic, is 
 one of the marvelous circumstances of the undertaking. 
 The number of men received on board amounted to one 
 hundred and twenty. The preparations having been 
 finished, the undaunted navigator set sail on the morning 
 of the 3d of August, 1492, having first with his whole crew 
 partaken of the sacrament. 
 
 * History of the Life and Voyages of Christopher Columbus, by Washington 
 Irving. 
 
GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 Columbus sets sail 
 
 He soon directed his course to the Canary islands, in 
 consequence of the condition of one of the vessels, called the 
 Pinta, whose rudder had been found to be unfit for service. 
 This, after a detention of more than three weeks, was 
 repaired, and they then, on the 6th of September, proceeded 
 on their voyage. On the fourth day, land ceased to be in 
 sight, and now the fearful reality of their condition pressed 
 upon the minds of the sailors with overpowering weight. 
 They had been pressed into the service, and from the 
 beginning were averse to the enterprise. Columbus had 
 reason, therefore, to expect the open manifestation of dis 
 content, if not insubordination and mutiny. The first 
 exhibition of their feelings, upon losing sight of land, was 
 that of alarm and terror. Many of them shed tears, and 
 broke out into loud lamentations all before them seemed 
 to be mystery, danger, and death. It was by no means 
 easy to quell their fears, and it required all the address of 
 the admiral to effect it. Their minds were, in a degree, 
 soothed for that time by the promises of land and riches, 
 which he addressed to their wants or their cupidity. Every 
 
AMERICANHISTORY. 33 
 
 unusual incident, however, on the voyage, was calculated to 
 awaken their gloomy and distressing apprehensions, such as 
 the sight of a part of a mast, when they had sailed some 
 one hundred and fifty leagues, and the variation of the 
 needles. The former presented to their imagination the 
 probable wreck of their own frail barks. The variation of 
 the needle created surprise even in the mind of the admiral, 
 but to his crew the circumstance seemed perfectly terrific. 
 They felt as if the very laws of nature were undergoing a 
 change, and the compass was about to lose its virtues and 
 its power, as a guide over the waste of waters. Columbus, 
 however, by ascribing the variation of the needle to the 
 change of the polar-star itself, satisfied the minds of his 
 pilots, inasmuch as they entertained a high opinion of his 
 knowledge of astronomy. The distance at which they were 
 every day carried from their homes, was a source of accu 
 mulating uneasiness. Every sort of superstitious fear was 
 indulged in. One while, the prevalence of winds from the 
 east, excited their apprehensions that a return to Spain was 
 impracticable. At another time, the slight south-west breezes 
 and frequent calms, causing the ocean to seem like a lake of 
 dead water, made them feel that they were in strange regions, 
 where nature was out of course, and all was different from 
 that to which they had been accustomed. Here they 
 thought they might be left to perish, on stagnant and bound 
 less waters. Now, they seemed to themselves to be in danger 
 of falling on concealed rocks and treacherous quicksands 
 then, of being inextricably entangled in vast masses of sea 
 weed which lay in their path. Although Columbus had 
 contrived to keep his men ignorant of the real distance they 
 had come, yet the length of time could but tell them that they 
 must be far, very far from country and home, and that their 
 ever going on to the west, would at length place the east 
 too remote from them to hope ever reaching it. They had 
 been occasionally cheered with what were deemed indications 
 of their proximity to land, such as the flying of birds about 
 their fleet, the patches of weeds and herbs covering the 
 3 
 
34 GREATEVENTSOF 
 
 surface of the water, and a certain cloudiness in the distant 
 horizon, such as hangs over land ; but these had proved falla 
 cious ; and the higher hope was raised by such appearances, 
 the deeper was its fall when the appearances passed away. 
 
 This state of things led to murmurs and discontent, and 
 at one time, the crew were on the point of combining in 
 open and desperate rebellion. The power which the great 
 admiral possessed over the minds of men, was never more 
 signalized, than in putting down this spirit of insubordina 
 tion and mutiny. He was perfectly aware of their inten 
 tions, but preserved a serene and steady countenance. He 
 seemed intuitively to understand in what way to address 
 himself to the different portions of his company. Some, he 
 soothed with gentle words. Of others, he stimulated the 
 pride or avarice, by the offers of honors and rewards. The 
 most refractory he openly menaced with condign punish 
 ment, should they make the slightest attempt at impeding 
 the voyage. 
 
 After the experience of long-continued calms, the wind 
 sprang up in a favorable direction, and they were enabled 
 efficiently to prosecute their voyage. This was on the 
 25th of September, and the vessels sailing quite near to 
 each other, a frequent interchange of conversation took 
 place on the subject most interesting to them their prob 
 able position as to land. In the midst of it, a shout from the 
 Pinta was heard on board the Santa Maria, the admiral s 
 ship, "Land, land!" the signal pointing to the south-west. 
 Columbus, who had found cause on other occasions to dis 
 sent from the opinions of his men, gave way, in this instance, 
 to the joyful feelings which were at once excited in their 
 bosoms: but it proved, at length, that what appeared to be 
 land, was nothing more than an evening cloud of a peculiar 
 kind. Thus were their hopes dashed, and nothing remained 
 for them but to press onward. Fain would the crew have 
 turned back upon their course, but the commander was 
 sternly resolute on realizing his magnificent project, and 
 pressed forward still deeper into mid-ocean. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 35 
 
 It is a necessary explanation of the character of this 
 extraordinary man, that he appeared all along to view him 
 self under the immediate guardianship of Heaven, in this 
 solemn enterprise. He consequently felt few or none of 
 the misgivings which so strongly affected his associates. 
 For several days longer they continued on, till on the 1st of 
 October, they had advanced more than seven hundred 
 leagues since the Canary islands were left behind. Again 
 the murmurs of the crew were renewed, but, in this instance, 
 became soon hushed by increasing tokens of their near 
 ness to land. Indeed, so sanguine were they on the subject, 
 that on the 7th of October, on board of the Nina, land was 
 again announced. But it proved a delusion, and all except 
 Columbus were ready to abandon hope. At the end of three 
 days more, they saw the sun, after renewed appearances 
 betokening their neighborhood to land, go down upon a 
 shoreless horizon. At this time the turbulence of the crew 
 became clamorous they insisted upon turning homeward, 
 and abandoning the voyage as a forlorn hope. The com 
 mander now, after trying to pacify them by kind words 
 and large promises, and trying in vain, arose in the majesty 
 of his undaunted heart, and gave them to understand that 
 all murmuring would be fruitless, and that, with God s bless 
 ing, he would accomplish the purpose for which his sover 
 eigns had sent him on a voyage of discovery. Fortunately, 
 at this juncture, when the conduct of Columbus had become 
 nearly desperate, the indications of neighboring land could 
 not be mistaken. Besides fresh weed, the limb of a tree, 
 a reed, and a small board, they picked up an artificially 
 carved staff. Soon despondency and rebellion gave way 
 to hope, and, throughout the day, every person on board of 
 the little fleet was on the watch for the long-wished-for land. 
 
 The following evening was a time of intense anxiety to 
 Columbus. He could but infer that he was near to the goal 
 of his adventures and his hopes. But was it so indeed ? That 
 was the question, and it must now be soon decided. Would 
 the n ght reveal it to him? Would its discoveries settle 
 
36 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 for ever the truth of his theory, and bring to him the immor 
 tal honor which he sought, as the end of all his toil and 
 suffering? Taking his station in a conspicuous part of his 
 vessel, he maintained an intense and unremitting watch. 
 A few hours only had transpired, when suddenly he thought 
 he beheld a light glimmering at a great distance. One and 
 another was called to examine the appearance, in order to 
 confirm the commander in his impression, if indeed it was 
 correct. They gave their opinion in the affirmative. Soon, 
 however, the light disappeared, and few attached any im 
 portance to it, except Columbus. They pursued their course 
 until two in the morning, when from the Pinta, which gener 
 ally sailed ahead, the thundering signal was heard, the order 
 
 First sight of land from Columbus ship. 
 
 being that a gun should be fired as soon as land hove in 
 sight. It was indeed land at this time. It lay before them, 
 now dimly seen, about two leagues distant. The joy which 
 Columbus and his crew felt at the sight, surpasses the power 
 of description. It is difficult, even for the imagination, to 
 conceive the emotions of such a man, in whose temperament 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 37 
 
 a wonderful enthusiasm and unbounded aspiration prevailed, 
 at the moment of so sublime a discovery. Utterance was 
 given to his intense feelings by tears, and prayers, and 
 thanksgivings. 
 
 It was on the morning of Friday, 12th of October, 1492, 
 that Columbus first saw the new world. A beautiful, fra 
 grant, verdure-crowned island lay before him, and evidently 
 populous, for the inhabitants were seen darting, in great 
 numbers, through the woods, to the shore. That green 
 house appearance, which the^egions within the tropics are 
 known generally to assume, together with the purity and 
 blandness of the atmosphere, struck the senses of the voy 
 agers, as though it had been Eden itself. They could give 
 vent to their feelings only in tears of gratitude in prayers 
 and praises to God, who had conducted them to such happy 
 destinies. Having made the necessary preparations, Co 
 lumbus landed with his crew on the delightful shore, in an 
 ecstasy of joy and devotion, taking possession of the whole 
 region in the name of his sovereigns, and calling the island 
 San Salvador. It proved to be one of what has since 
 been known as the Bahama islands. 
 
 The conduct and appearance of the natives were such as 
 to show that the Spaniards had no reason to fear their hos 
 tility or treachery. Simple, harmless, naked, and unarmed, 
 they seemed rather to be at the mercy of their visitors. 
 Equally timid and curious, they were at first shy; but being 
 encouraged to approach the strangers, they at length became 
 entirely familiar with them, and received presents with 
 expressions of the highest delight. The new comers to 
 their shores were thought to have dropped from the skies, 
 and the articles bestowed were received as celestial pres 
 ents. All was a scene of wonder and amazement indeed 
 to both parties. 
 
 As Columbus supposed himself to have landed on an 
 island at the extremity of India, he gave to the natives the 
 general appellation of Indians, by which, as a distinct race, 
 they have ever since been known. 
 
38 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 After having noticed the features of the new-found island 
 sufficiently, and learned what he was able from the natives 
 in respect to other lands or islands, and particularly in 
 respect to the gold they might contain, he explored the 
 archipelago around, touched at several of the groups, and 
 finally discovered the larger and more distant islands of Cuba 
 
 Interview of Columbus with the Natives of Cuba. 
 
 and Hispaniola. Many interesting adventures occured dur 
 ing his sojourn among these islands, in his intercourse with 
 the natives, upon which we cannot enlarge. Suffice it to 
 say, that he succeeded according to his wishes in conciliating 
 the affections of the people, and in the extent of his discov 
 eries for the first voyage, but found a less amount of gold 
 than he expected, and was unfortunate in the shipwreck of 
 the Santa Maria, the principal vessel. His trials, also, with 
 several of his subordinates in office, were severe ; as, on 
 more than one occasion, they proved unfaithful to his inter 
 ests and disobedient to his commands. 
 
 It was on the 4th of January, 1493, that Columbus set 
 sail for Spain. He left a part of his men in the island of 
 Hispaniola (Hayti, in the language of the original inhabit- 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 39 
 
 ants), to occupy a fort he had built near a harbor, which 
 he had named La Navidad. While coasting on the east 
 ern side of the island, he met the Pinta, which had for 
 a time, under its disaffected captain, deserted from him. 
 Joined by this vessel again, they proceeded homeward 
 on their voyage; but they met with tempests, which their 
 frail barks were little able to encounter. The Pinta, being 
 separated from the Nina, was supposed to have been lost; 
 but this proved to have befl^fc^lriistake, as she reached 
 Spain nearly at the same ^hie with the other caravel. 
 At the time of their greatest extremity, when all hope 
 of safety had departed, Columbus, anxious that the knowl 
 edge of his discovery might be communicated to the world, 
 wrote a brief account of his voyage; and having prop 
 erly secured it in a barrel, committed the latter to the 
 
 Columbus casting a barrel into the sea. 
 
 ocean, in the hope that it might afterwards be found, should 
 he and his crew never see land again.* But they were 
 
 * It gives an interesting view of the depth of Columbus solicitude and grief, 
 as well as of the peculiar spirit by which he was actuated in his great enterprise, 
 to learn the following from his own pen, in a letter to his sovereign: "I could 
 
40 GREATEVENTSOF 
 
 mercifully preserved, as the storm at length subsided, and, 
 within a few days, they reached the island of St. Mary s, 
 one of the Azores. 
 
 While he was at that island, where he had sought a refuge 
 for his weaned men and his own over-tasked body and mind, 
 he encountered a species of persecution most disgraceful 
 to civilized society. It was the result of the mean malignity 
 of the Portuguese, who were piqued that the honor of the 
 discovery should not hawflfei secured for themselves, and 
 was manifested by the imprisonment of a portion of his crew, 
 and other vexatious treatment. At length, regaining his men, 
 he set sail for home; but, meeting with tempestuous weather, 
 he was forced to take shelter in the Tagus. Here astonish 
 ment and envy seemed to be equally excited by the knowl 
 edge of his discoveries; and, could certain courtiers of the 
 monarch have had their own way, the great adventurer 
 
 have supported this evil fortune with less grief, had my person alone been in 
 jeopardy, since I am debtor for my life to the Supreme Creator, and have at 
 other times been within a step of death. But it was a cause of infinite sorrow 
 and trouble to think, that after having been illuminated from on high with faith 
 and certainty to undertake this enterprise ; after having victoriously achieved it, 
 and when on the point of convincing my opponents and securing to your highness 
 great glory and vast increase of dominion, it should please the Divine Majesty 
 to defeat all by my death. It would have been more supportable also, had I not 
 been accompanied by others, who had been drawn on by my persuasions, and 
 who in their distress cursed not only the hour of their coming, but the fear 
 inspired by my words, which prevented their turning back as they had at various 
 times determined. Above all, my grief was doubled when I thought of my two 
 sons, whom I had left in school at Cordova, destitute in a strange land, without 
 any testimony of the services rendered by their father, which, if known, might 
 have inclined your highness to befriend them. And although, orr the one hand, 
 I was comforted by a faith, that the Deity would not permit a work of such 
 great exaltation to his church, wrought through so many troubles and contra 
 dictions, to remain imperfect ; yet, on the other hand, I reflected on my sins, for 
 which he might intend, as a punishment, that I should be deprived of the glory 
 which would redound to me in this world." It is ever to be kept in mind, that 
 Columbus had the most exalted ideas of the effect of his discoveries on the 
 extension of Christianity. Connected with this pious motive, was the question 
 able one of consecrating the wealth hence to be derived to the rescue of the 
 holy sepulchre, a project which he had contemplated. This faith or enthusiasm 
 runs through the whole tissue of his strange and chequered life. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 41 
 
 would have been stricken down by the hand of the assassin. 
 So black a deed of treacherous villany had been advised. 
 The king, however, treated him with generosity, and Colum 
 bus being dismissed with safety, soon found himself entering 
 the harbor of Palos, just seven months and eleven days since 
 his departure from that port. 
 
 His arrival in Spain excited the most lively feelings of 
 astonishment, joy, and gratitude. The nation was swayed 
 by one common sentiment of admiration of the man and 
 his exploits. Ferdinand and Isabella, who seemed to derive 
 so much glory from his success, most of all participated in 
 this sentiment. He was the universal theme, and most 
 amply was he indemnified by the honors now bestowed upon 
 him, and the enthusiasm with which he was every where 
 welcomed, for all the neglect and contumely he had pre 
 viously suffered, as a supposed insane or fanatical projector. 
 His progress through Spain was like the triumphal march 
 of a conqueror. But it is impossible, within the limited 
 compass of this narrative, to present any thing like an ade 
 quate idea of the sensation which was produced throughout 
 the nation and Europe at large, by the events that had thus 
 transpired, or to enumerate the hundreth part of the marks 
 of consideration, which "the observed of all observers" 
 received from prince and peasant from the learned and 
 ignorant. The government confirmed anew to him all the 
 dignities, privileges, and emoluments for which he had 
 before stipulated, and others were added to them. But to 
 Columbus, the most satisfactory consideration accorded to 
 him by his sovereigns at this time, was the request to 
 attempt a second voyage of discovery. For this, the prep 
 arations were on a scale commensurate to the object 
 in view. 
 
 The complement of the fleet amounted to fifteen hundred 
 souls. Among these were many who enlisted from love of 
 adventure or glory, including several persons of rank, hidal 
 gos, and members of the royal household. The squadron 
 consisted of seventeen vessels, three of which were of one 
 
42 GREATEVENTSOF 
 
 hundred tons burden each. With a navy of this size, so 
 strongly contrasting with that of his former voyage, he 
 took his departure from the Bay of Cadiz on the 25th of 
 September, 1493. He sailed on a course somewhat south 
 of west, instead of due west as before, and after being upon 
 the sea one month and seven days, he came to a lofty island, 
 to which he gave the name of Dominica, from having dis 
 covered it on Sunday. The liveliest joy was felt by the 
 numerous company, and devout thanks were returned to 
 God for their prosperous voyage. 
 
 Sad reverses, however, awaited the great commander 
 during this voyage of discovery. The garrison which he 
 had left on the island of Hispaniola had disappeared, and 
 the natives seemed less favorably disposed towards the 
 white man than at first a change which probably accounts 
 for the fate of the garrison. Columbus, indeed, added other 
 islands to the list of those before known, planted stations 
 here and there on the principal island above named, and 
 showed his usual unequaled energy and skill in the conduct 
 of the expedition. But, as he could not be every where at 
 once, his absence from a place was the sure signal of mis 
 rule and insubordination among that class of adventurers 
 who had never been accustomed to subjection or labor. 
 His cautious and conciliating policy in the treatment of the 
 natives was abandoned, where he could not be present to 
 enforce it, and, the consequence was, that they were aroused 
 to resentment, on account of the injuries inflicted upon them. 
 The treatment of the female natives, on the part of the 
 colonists, was of that scandalous character calculated to 
 produce continual broils and collisions. Eventually, a fierce 
 warlike spirit was excited among portions of this naturally 
 gentle and timid people; but they proved to be unequal to 
 the civilized man, with the superior arms and discipline of 
 the latter, in hostile encounter, and were driven before him 
 as the leaves of autumn before a storm. There was such 
 a war of extermination, that, in less than four years after 
 the Spaniards had set foot on the island of Hispaniola, one- 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 43 
 
 third of its population, amounting probably to several hun 
 dred thousand, was destroyed. 
 
 Complaints were made by the colonists against the admin 
 istration of Columbus, so that eventually he felt the necessity 
 of returning home to vindicate his proceedings. Ferdinand 
 and Isabella, however, took no part with the malcontents 
 against him. They treated him with marked distinction ; 
 but it was evident that with the novelty of his discoveries, 
 the enthusiasm of the nation had passed away. It was 
 generally felt to be a losing concern. The actual returns 
 of gold and other products of the new world were so 
 scanty, as to bear no proportion to the outlays. 
 
 A third expedition was projected, and after various hin 
 drances, arising from the difficulty of meeting the expense, 
 and the apathy of the public, Columbus took his departure 
 from the port of St. Lucas, May 30, 1498. Proceeding in 
 a still more southerly direction than before, on the 1st of 
 August following, he succeeded in reaching terra firma. 
 He thus entitled himself to the glory of discovering the 
 great southern continent, for which he had before prepared 
 the way. 
 
 It is not necessary to detail the events of this expedition, 
 except to say, that it proved a source of untold evil and 
 suffering to the veteran navigator. After his arrival at 
 Hispaniola, he was involved in inextricable difficulties with 
 the colonists, the final result of which was, that he was 
 sent home in chains. This shocking indignity was the 
 unauthorized act of a commissioner, named Boadilla, sent 
 out by the government to adjust the differences that had 
 taken place. The king and queen of Spain thus became 
 unwittingly the cause of his disgrace. This was too much 
 for the kind and generous feelings of the queen in par 
 ticular. Columbus was soothed by the assurances of her 
 sympathy and sorrow for his trials. "When he beheld the 
 emotion of his royal mistress, and listened to her consolatory 
 language, it was too much for his loyal and generous heart; 
 and, throwing himself on his knees, he gave vent to his 
 
44 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 feelings, and sobbed aloud."* As an indication of the con 
 tinued confidence of the king and queen in his fidelity, 
 wisdom, and nautical skill, they proposed to him a fourth 
 voyage. To this he assented, with some reluctance at first ; 
 but, cheered by their assurances, he quitted the port of 
 Cadiz on the 9th of March, 1502, with a small squadron of 
 four caravels. This was his last voyage, and more disas 
 trous than any which preceded it. Among other misfor 
 tunes, he was wrecked on the island of Jamaica, where he 
 was permitted to linger more than a year, through the 
 malice of Ovando, the new governor of St. Domingo. On 
 his return, the 7th of November, 1504, after a most perilous 
 and tedious voyage, he was destined to feel the heaviest 
 stroke of all, in the death of his most constant and liberal 
 supporter, the queen ; and, with her death, to fail of that 
 public justice which he had looked for as the crown of all 
 his labors, hardships, and sacrifices. The king^ always 
 wary and distrustful, though he treated Columbus with high 
 public consideration, seems to have regarded him "in the 
 unwelcome light of a creditor, whose demands were never 
 to be disavowed, and too large to be satisfied." The great 
 discoverer lived only a year and a half after his return ; 
 and, though poorly compensated by the king in his last 
 days, he bore his trials with patience, and died on the 5th 
 of May, 1506, in the most Christian spirit of resignation. 
 
 * Prescott s History of the Reign of Ferdinand and Isabella. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 45 
 
 III. SEBASTIAN CABOT. 
 
 ALTHOUGH the evidence of history establishes the claim 
 of Columbus, as the first discoverer of the new world, 
 including in that term the West Indian archipelago, yet 
 there were other meritorious voyagers, who extended the 
 knowledge of these new regions, thus laid open to mankind. 
 Others there were, who, stimulated by his success, and fol 
 lowing his steps, enlarged the boundaries of geographical 
 science even beyond the actual discoveries ol Columbus. 
 Among these voyagers was the admirable Sebastian Cabot, 
 whose merits have never been fully acknowledged as they 
 deserved to be, having been overlooked, in a measure, 
 through the greater admiration bestowed on his predecessor. 
 He belonged to a family distinguished for their spirit of 
 adventure, as his father before him was an eminent navi 
 gator, and he was associated with two brothers, apparently 
 possessing the same love of a sea-faring life. The father 
 of Sebastian was an Italian, but the son was born in Bris 
 tol, England, in 1477. The family was fitted out with five 
 ships, for the purpose of discovery, by the English govern 
 ment, who granted a patent, under date of March 6th, 1496, 
 to John Cabot, the father, as leader of the expedition. He 
 was, however, rather the overseer or adviser of the con 
 cern, than the leader. The real conductor of it was Sebas 
 tian, who, through his modesty, failed to secure for himself 
 that consideration from the world which was his due. 
 
 His object, like that of Columbus, was to find a passage to 
 India; but not in the direction which the latter took. The 
 idea which possessed the mind of Cabot was, that India 
 might be reached by sailing north-west. He left Bristol in 
 the spring of 1497, and on the 24th of June, in pursuing his 
 course, he came unexpectedly, and to his disappointment, in 
 sight of land, and was thus impeded as to his progress in 
 that direction. It was the North American continent which 
 he had approached. The land seen was the coast of Lab- 
 
46 GREATEVENTSOF 
 
 rador, as also an island that received the name of St. John s 
 island, from the day on which it was discovered. Cabot 
 has recorded, in all simplicity, how the affair happened. 
 He supposed himself to be on the direct route to India, 
 "but, after certayne dayes," said he, "I found that the land 
 ranne towards the north, which was to mee a great dis 
 pleasure." St. John s island he describes as "full of white 
 bears, and stagges far greater than the English." From 
 this point he steered his course towards the bay since called 
 Hudson s bay; but, after several days sailing, he yielded 
 to the discontent of the crew, and returned to England. 
 
 Cabot conducted a second expedition, which sailed from 
 Bristol in 1498. He reached Labrador again, where he 
 left a portion of his crew, in order to commence a colony, 
 while he proceeded on his voyage. But success did not 
 reward his attempt, and, on his return to Labrador, he 
 found the colonists, from the sufferings they had experienced 
 in that cold and sterile region, clamorous for a return. He 
 accordingly submitted to their demands, and, laying his 
 course to the south as far as the Cape of Florida, he 
 recrossed the ocean. The notes which he took of his 
 voyage have unhappily been lost. 
 
 In 1517 he was again employed, in an expedition from 
 England; but though he penetrated, to about the sixty-seventh 
 degree of north latitude, and entered Hudson s bay, giving 
 names to various places in the vicinity, he was compelled to 
 return, through the cowardice of an officer high in command, 
 Sir Thomas Pert, and the disaffection of the crew. They 
 had not the spirit to encounter the rigor and privations of 
 the climate. 
 
 Notwithstanding these and his subsequent services for his 
 country, he was suffered in the end to fall into poverty and 
 neglect. His life was filled with adventures and changes. 
 For several years he was employed in the service of the 
 king of Spain, and during one of the expeditions on which 
 he was sent from that country, he made the important dis 
 covery of the Rio de la Plata. He occasionally returned 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 47 
 
 to England, and at length made it his resting-place. Gloom 
 overshadowed his latter days. His pension, at the accession 
 of Mary, was suspended fur two years, and, though restored, 
 it was diminished the one-half. He survived to a great age, 
 being over eighty years, dying as is supposed in London, but 
 when no record shows. Not the slightest memorial points 
 out the place of his sepulture. 
 
 It is quite certain that the date of Cabot s discovery of 
 the Western continent is more than one year anterior to that 
 of Columbus, the latter having reached the southern portion 
 of it August 1st, 1498, while Cabot reached the northern 
 portion June 24th, 1497. Amerigo Vespucci, who has 
 carried away the honor of giving name to the continent, did 
 not reach it until nearly two years after the English adven 
 turer. But Columbus, in his first voyage, having ascertained 
 the existence of regions beyond the Atlantic, became in 
 effect the earliest and real discoverer. Except for his sub 
 lime theory and adventurous experiment, the age, probably, 
 would not have furnished a Sebastian Cabot or an Amerigo 
 Vespucci. 
 
48 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 II. EARLY SETTLEMENTS 
 
 I. VIRGINIA, OR SOUTHERN COLONY. 
 
 UNSUCCESSFUL ATTEMPTS TO SETTLE AMERICA Expeditions of Sir Humphrey 
 Gilbert Sir Walter Raleigh Sir Richard Grenville Sir John White 
 First permanent settlement at Jamestown Colonists early in want Dis 
 sensions in their Councils Hostility of the Indians Capture of Captain 
 Smith Generous conduct of Pocahontas Gloomy condition of the Colony 
 Timely arrival of assistance Returning prosperity Establishment of a 
 Provisional government Introduction of Negro Slavery Cruel Massacre 
 of the Colonists. 
 
 WHEN the new world, as America has since been famil 
 iarly called, was opened to the enterprise and cupidity of 
 Europeans, it became an object to effect settlements in it 
 from time to time. Accordingly, during a period of more 
 than one hundred years from the discovery of San Sal 
 vador by Columbus, attempts were made for this purpose, 
 either by adventurers in search of other discoveries, or by 
 expeditions fitted out to occupy regions already known. So 
 far, however, as the northern portion of the continent was 
 concerned, these attempts proved entirely without success 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 49 
 
 There was no want of excitement and effort at this remark 
 able era, on the part of individuals. The strange story of 
 the voyages of Columbus awakened the spirit of adventure 
 in Europe, as it was never felt before. Vessel after vessel, 
 and fleet after fleet, were despatched to the new-discovered 
 continent, but the object in view was rather to find gold 
 than a home ; and even where the latter was sought, the 
 preparations were either inadequate, or the undertaking 
 was indifferently contrived and managed. Sebastian Cabot, 
 who discovered Newfoundland; James Cartier, who first 
 entered the Gulf of St. Lawrence; Ferdinand de Soto, 
 who first ascertained the existence of the Mississippi; Sir 
 Walter Raleigh, among the earliest adventurers to Virginia, 
 and Bartholomew Gosnold, to whom Cape Cod was first 
 known, and all of whom attempted settlements for a longer 
 or shorter period, were unsuccessful, and disappointed in the 
 end. The English were not thoroughly engaged in the 
 business of colonizing America, until the latter part of the 
 sixteenth century, when several successive attempts were 
 made to settle Virginia. The first expedition was conducted 
 by Sir Humphrey Gilbert, who failed in his object, having 
 never reached Virginia; and being shipwrecked, perished 
 with all his crew on the return voyage to England. In 
 1584, the enterprise was confided to the auspices of Sir 
 Walter Raleigh, who, in the spring of that year, despatched 
 two small barks, under the command severally of Amidas 
 and Barlow. After going much farther south than was 
 necessary, and experiencing the sickness incident to the 
 season, they proceeded northerly till they made a harbor, 
 taking possession of the adjoining land, "for the queen s 
 most excellent majestie," and in a short time afterward came 
 to the island of Roanoke. Nothing was effected by this 
 voyage, except a little trafficking with the natives, and the 
 favorable account which was given of the country, upon the 
 return of the expedition. In the third expedition, which 
 was conducted by Sir Richard Grenville, under Sir Walter, 
 in 1585, a company was landed on Roanoke, consisting ot 
 4 
 
50 GREATEVENTSOF 
 
 one hundred and eight persons, who, upon the return of the 
 ship, were left to settle the country. But being reduced to 
 extremities for want of sustenance, and by the hostility of 
 the Indians, they all returned to England the next year with 
 Sir Francis Drake. In the mean while, 1585, Sir Walter 
 Raleigh and his associates made a voyage to Virginia, 
 taking supplies for the colony ; but after spending some time 
 in the country, and not finding the colonists, they returned 
 to England. 
 
 Early Settlers trading with the Natives. 
 
 In the earlier attempts at settlement, after the spirit of 
 conquest and adventure had been somewhat satiated, the 
 object in view, so far as the English were engaged in 
 it, was the acquisition of tributary provinces, and the 
 wealth which they would bring to the parent states. In 
 this line of policy, England but followed the example of 
 Spain and Portugal, yet with far less energy, and with no 
 manner of success. The signal failures that were expe 
 rienced turned attention, at length, to more sober and 
 rational projects to regular colonization and commerce. 
 But the success, even here, was quite indifferent for several 
 years. Mercenary views obtained the precedence. That 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 51 
 
 moral heroism, which submits to any extremity of toil and 
 self-denial for the objects of religious faith, could not be 
 summoned to the support of these merely secular adven 
 tures. So far as colonization was calculated upon as a 
 source of wealth directly, it did not feel the influence of 
 a self-sustaining motive. It needed, as will soon be seen, 
 other views of colonization, to render the scheme com 
 pletely successful, in regions remote from tropical riches 
 and luxuries. What more might have been done to insure 
 success, had the kings and princes of Europe been at 
 leisure to prosecute the object with the means in their 
 power, is not now to be ascertained. It is clear, from the 
 history of the times, that they could ill afford the necessary 
 leisure, in consequence of the multiplicity and weight of 
 their own individual concerns. Wars, negociations, schemes 
 of policy, and the adjustment of ecclesiastical relations, 
 occupied the rulers of England and France, as also Ger 
 many and nearly all the continent, almost exclusively 
 through the sixteenth century. Of that which was achieved 
 in the way of discovery and temporary settlement, in the 
 northern portion of the American continent, much was left 
 to individual enterprise and resources; and the universal 
 failure of permanent colonization was almost the unavoid 
 able result, connected, indeed, with the mercenary motive 
 and bad management with which it was prosecuted. 
 
 The first settlement of a permanent character, effected 
 by the English in North America, was at Jamestown, in 
 Virginia, in 1607. To that portion of the continent, as has 
 been just detailed, more numerous and vigorous efforts at 
 settlement had been directed than to any other on the 
 coast, and with what results has also appeared. No one can 
 read the account of these early and unfortunate attempts to 
 settle our country, without deeply lamenting the fate of 
 those brave adventurers who were engaged in them. In 
 the Virginia enterprise, religion and its blessings were not 
 the direct moving influences on the minds of the adven 
 turers ; but they were a gallant and public spirited class of 
 
52 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 the English people, and many of them of the better orders 
 of society. 
 
 Their failure, however, did not check the spirit of enter 
 prise ; a settlement was determined on, and it was provi 
 dentially effected. Under the sanction of a grant from 
 King James, of the southern equal half of the territory 
 lying between the thirty-fourth and forty-fifth degrees of 
 latitude, an association was constituted, called the London 
 Company, who undertook the colonization of their portion 
 of the country. This was called the Southern Colony. 
 The expedition consisted of three small vessels, under the 
 command of Captain Christopher Newport, a man of great 
 nautical experience. Neither they who were designed for 
 the magistracy, nor the code of laws, could be known until 
 the arrival of the fleet in Virginia, when the sealed orders, 
 committed to the commander, might be broken. It would 
 seem, from the early accounts, that a portion of the emi 
 grants were but little influenced by the considerations of 
 religion or propriety, from the disorders that occurred during 
 the voyage ; but their pious preacher, Mr. Hunt, at length, 
 " with the water of patience and his godly exhortations (but 
 chiefly by his true-devoted examples) quenched these flames 
 of envy and dissension." 
 
 In searching for Roanoke, they were driven by a storm 
 to a different part of the coast; the first land they made 
 being a cape, which they called Cape Henry. Thus dis 
 covering and sailing up the Chesapeake bay, they came, at 
 length, to a place suited to their purpose. Here they com 
 menced in earnest their great work of settlement, calling 
 the place Jamestown, in honor of King James. According 
 to directions, the box containing the orders was opened, and 
 the names of Bartholomew Gosnold, John Smith, Edward 
 Wingfield, Christopher Newport, John Radcliffe, John Mar 
 tin, and George Kendall, were found as constituting the 
 council. These were to choose a president from among 
 themselves, for a y^ear, who, with the council, should con 
 duct and govern the colony. Mr. Wingfield was elected 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 53 
 
 president, while one of the most distinguished of them, 
 Captain John Smith, on account of suspicions entertained 
 respecting his ambitious views, was excluded, for a time, 
 from the council. The plan of government was, that 
 matters of moment were to be examined by a jury, but 
 determined by the major part of the council, in which the 
 president had two votes. 
 
 While erecting accommodations for themselves, and 
 during the absence of a portion of the men on discoveries 
 in the country, they were molested by the savages, with 
 some small loss, and were in danger of total extirpation, 
 "had it not chanced that a crosse-barre, shot from the ships, 
 stroke down a bough from a tree amongst them (the sav 
 ages), that caused them to retire." These, it seems, on 
 other occasions, after troubling the planters, " by the nim- 
 bleness of their heeles, escaped." What with labor by day, 
 and watching by night with felling trees, and planting the 
 ground with resisting hostile attacks, reloading ships, and 
 effecting governmental business the settlers found their 
 hands and their hearts fully, and often painfully, occupied. 
 Several weeks were spent in this manner, and after adjust 
 ing their disputes, and receiving Smith into the council, 
 with a handsome remuneration for the wrong he had 
 received, they all partook of the Holy Communion, the 
 savages at the same time desiring peace with them. On 
 the 15th of June, 1607, Captain Newport returned to 
 England with the intelligence of their success, leaving in 
 Virginia one hundred emigrants. 
 
 The departure of Newport was the signal for want, and 
 an increase of their difficulties. While the vessels were 
 with them, provisions, at some rate, were to be had; but 
 after they left, "there remained neither taverne, beere-house, 
 nor place of reliefe, but the common kettell. Had we beene 
 as free from all sinne as gluttony and drunkenness, we might 
 have been cannonized for saints we might truly call it (the 
 damaged grain) so much bran than corne, our drink was 
 water, our lodgings castles in the air: with this lodging and 
 
54 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 diet, our extreme toil, in bearing and planting pallisadoes, 
 so strained and bruised us, and our continual labor, in the 
 extremity of the heat, had so weakened us, as were cause 
 sufficient to have made us miserable in our native country, 
 or any other place in the world."* This was truly a hard 
 lot through the summer they lived on the products of the 
 sea. During that time, they buried fifty of their number. 
 At the point, however, of their greatest scarcity, they were 
 happily supplied with fruit and provisions by the Indians. 
 
 Their difficulties were greatly increased by the perverse- 
 ness or incapacity of several of their council. In this body, 
 changes and deposals took place from time to time, until the 
 management of every thing abroad, fell into the hands of 
 Captain Smith. Of this extraordinary man, much might be 
 related,were there space ; but we can pursue only the course 
 of events as they occurred in the settlement of this country. 
 In the mean while, by his energy and example in labor, 
 "himselfe alwayes bearing the greatest taske for his own 
 share," he set the men effectually to work in providing for 
 themselves comfortable lodgings. This done, the necessity 
 of procuring a more permanent supply of provisions, and of 
 receiving the friendship of the natives, or subjecting them 
 to the power of the colonists, engaged him for a period in 
 the most daring projects. In this, he passed through a 
 wonderful vicissitude of fortune the colony in the mean 
 while sustaining a precarious existence, by means of the dis 
 sensions that prevailed, the hostility of the Indians, and the 
 sickness that wasted the whites. On one occasion, while 
 exploring the country, after he left his boat, and was pro 
 ceeding in company with two Englishmen, and a savage for 
 his guide, he was beset with two hundred savages. The 
 Englishmen were killed; the savage he tied to his arm with 
 his garter, using him as a buckler. Smith was soon wounded 
 and taken prisoner ; but not until he had killed three of the 
 Indians. The fear inspired by his bravery checked their 
 
 * Smith s History of Virginia. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 55 
 
 advance, till he sunk to the middle in a miry spot which 
 was in his way, as he retreated backward. Even then they 
 dared not come near him, till, being nearly dead with cold, 
 he threw away his arms. Upon being taken, he presented 
 to their king a round ivory compass, which was the means 
 of saving him from instant death. Just as they were 
 preparing to pierce him with their arrows, the chief, lifting 
 the compass, they all laid down their bows and arrows, at 
 the same time releasing him from his pitiable situation. 
 
 Smith saved from Death. 
 
 At length he was brought to Powhatan, their emperor. 
 It soon became evident that they were preparing to put 
 him to death after their peculiarly fantastic and barbarous 
 ceremonies. A long consultation was held, and the conclu 
 sion was, "two great stones were brought before Powhatan, 
 then as many as could lay hands on him dragged him to 
 them, and thereon laid his head ; and being ready with their 
 clubs to beate out his brains, Pocahontas, the king s dearest 
 daughter, when no entreaty could prevail, got his head into 
 her armes, and laid her owne upon his, to save him from 
 death: whereat the emperor was contented he should live." 
 
 Friendship with the whites soon followed this event. 
 Smith was taken to Jamestown by his guides, and contracts 
 
56 GREATEVENTSOF 
 
 were made with the Indians by means of presents, which 
 secured a portion of their territory to the English. Every 
 few days, Pocahontas with her attendants brought to Captain 
 Smith provisions jn such quantity as to save the lives of the 
 colonists. 
 
 This condition of things could not always last: the sup 
 port thus received could be but precarious at the best; and 
 it happened favorably that, for a period, the spirits and 
 courage of the small band of emigrants were sustained by 
 the arrival of two ships from England, laden with supplies, 
 and bringing a complement of men. They arrived indeed 
 at different times, having been separated by stormy weather. 
 In consequence of these arrivals, and one other before the 
 end of the year 1608, the number of colonists amounted to 
 nearly three hundred. 
 
 In 1609, a new charter was granted to the London 
 company, with enlarged privileges, as well as more definite 
 limits, and with the addition of five hundred adventurers. 
 Sir Thomas West, Lord De la War, was now appointed 
 governor for life; gir Thomas Gates, his lieutenant; Sir 
 George Somers, admiral ; and other high officers were 
 appointed for life. By the new charter, the right of abso 
 lute property was vested in the company; the crown to 
 receive one-fifth of all ore of gold and silver found there 
 for all manner of services. The governor, though unable 
 himself immediately to leave England, lost no time in fitting 
 out a fleet for Virginia. Of the nine ships constituting the 
 expedition, eight arrived in season at Jamestown. The 
 other, having Sir Thomas, the admiral, on board, was 
 wrecked on the Bermudas ; and it was not until they could 
 fit up craft to convey them to Virginia, that they reached 
 Jamestown, which was in the spring of the following year. 
 This disaster and delay seemed to be highly providential in 
 the end, as the colonists were reunited with one hundred 
 and fifty men, and a full supply of provisions, at a time 
 when they had been reduced to the greatest extremities. 
 Captain Smith, disabled by a severe accidental wound, had 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 57 
 
 returned to England. In consequence of his departure, the 
 settlement had been thrown into great confusion. Com 
 plaints, disputes, and insubordination ensued; the savages 
 became hostile, and often imbrued their hands in the blood 
 of the whites; and finally, starvation followed in the train 
 of the other calamities. Roots, herbs, acorns, walnuts, 
 starch, the skins of horses, and even human flesh, were 
 devoured in order to support life. In a few days more, had 
 not relief been brought to them, the whole colony would 
 probably have perished. 
 
 On the arrival of Sir Thomas, the affairs of the settlement 
 seemed so desperate, that it was determined to return with 
 the miserable remnant to England. In putting the plan into 
 execution, and just as they were leaving the mouth of the 
 river, the long-boat of Lord De la War was descried. As 
 he had three ships well furnished with provisions, the colo 
 nists were persuaded to return, and renew their efforts to 
 settle the country. This was on the 9th of June, 1610, and 
 proved to be the crisis of the colony. It was now, in the 
 providence of God, destined to live. Improvements began 
 to be made forts were erected and the former idleness 
 and misrule of the people in a great measure disappeared. 
 In the spring of the succeeding year, however, the health 
 of Lord De la War became seriously affected, and he con 
 sequently returned to England. The administration was 
 then committed to Sir Thomas Dale for a short period. 
 He acquitted himself well in it, though he had some diffi 
 culty with the colonists, who had not all been reduced to 
 the requisite order and submission. The government passed 
 into the hands of Sir Thomas Gates, upon his arrival at 
 Jamestown, in August, 1611. He came over with a fleet 
 of six ships, and three hundred men, bringing with him kine 
 and other cattle, munitions of war, and a large supply of 
 provisions. 
 
 Being thus strengthened, the English extended their 
 domain from time to time. In the course of the present 
 year, they built a town, which they called Henrico, in honor 
 
58 GREAT EVE NTS OP 
 
 of Prince Henry, and in the subsequent year, they seized a 
 place called Apamatuck, on account of some injury they 
 had received from its inhabitants. Here they built a town, 
 which they called the New Bermudas. About this period, 
 a Captain Argal, sailing up the Patawomeakee, secured 
 Pocahontas by stratagem; the consequence of which was, 
 her acquaintance with an English gentleman, named John 
 Rolfe, and her marriage to him, together with peace between 
 the whites and Powhatan. 
 
 The plan of providing for the colony was now changed. 
 Instead of feeding out of the common store, and laboring 
 jointly together, the people were allowed to hold each a 
 lot of his own, with a sufficient time to cultivate it. This 
 change produced the most beneficial results, as it prevented 
 the idleness and inefficiency which are apt to attend a com 
 mon-stock social establishment, and multiplied, in a ten-fold 
 degree, the amount of their provisions. The experiment 
 having been so propitious, the original plan of a community 
 of labor and supply was finally abandoned. The govern 
 ment of the colony at this time was again in the hands of 
 Sir Thomas Dale ; the former governor, Sir Thomas Gates, 
 having returned to England in the spring of 1614. Gov 
 ernor Dale continued about two years, superintending satis 
 factorily the affairs of the colony, and, having chosen Captain 
 George Yeardley to be deputy-governor, he returned to 
 England, accompanied by Pocahontas and her husband. 
 Pocahontas became a Christian and a mother; and it may be 
 added, that her descendants, in a subsequent age, inherited 
 her lands in Virginia, and that some of the first families of 
 that state trace from her their lineage. 
 
 Yeardley applied himself to the cultivation of tobacco, 
 and was highly successful in an attack on the savages, who 
 refused to pay their annual tribute of corn. He continued 
 in the colony about a year, when, by an appointment made 
 in England, the government devolved on Captain Argal, 
 before named. Argal found Jamestown in a bad condition; 
 the dwellings, which were slight structures, had mostly 
 
AMERICAN -HISTORY. 59 
 
 disappeared, and the public works neglected or in decay, 
 and "the colonie dispersed all about, planting Tobacco." 
 A reformation to some extent was effected. At this period, 
 1617, more colonists arrived; but it would seem, from a 
 remark in a narrative of that date, that the number of the 
 higher classes of society exceeded their wants; "for, in Vir 
 ginia, a plaine souldier, that can use a pickaxe and spade, 
 is better than five knights, although they were knights that 
 could break a lance ; for men of great place, not inured to 
 those encounters, when they finde things not suitable, grow 
 many times so discontented, they forget themselves, and oft 
 become so carelesse, that a discontented melancholy brings 
 them to much sorrow, and to others, much miserie." When 
 it was ascertained that great multitudes were preparing, in 
 England, to be sent, the colonists, in a communication to 
 the council, entreated that provisions might be forwarded 
 as well as people, and gave the company to understand, 
 "what they did suffer for want of skilful husbandmen and 
 meanes to set their plough on worke, having as good land 
 as any man can desire." 
 
 In the year 1619, the settlements of Virginia were favored 
 with the establishment of a provincial legislature, which 
 was constituted of delegates chosen by themselves, as they 
 were divided into eleven corporations. The first meeting 
 of the legislature was on the 19th of June, having been 
 convoked by the governor-general of the colony. This 
 was a great and desirable change from the sort of vassalage 
 in which they had previously lived. This general assembly 
 debated and decided all matters that were deemed essen 
 tial to the welfare of the colony. A great addition was 
 made to the number of the colonists the two following years, 
 among whom were one hundred and fifty young women, of 
 good character, designed as the future wives of the colo 
 nists. During the summer of 1620, a Dutch armed ship 
 arrived at the colony, and sold them twenty negroes, at 
 which period the system of slave holding, with its attendant 
 crimes and evils, commenced in this country. 
 
60 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 The year 1621 was rendered memorable by the arrival 
 )f Sir Francis Wyatt, who brought with him, from the 
 London company, a more perfect constitution and form 
 of government, than the colony had previously enjoyed, 
 although the general representative character of its govern 
 ment had been established in 1619. The following year 
 was rendered still more memorable by the massacre of a 
 large number of whites, through the treachery of the 
 Indians. The instigator and executor of this tragedy was 
 the successor of Powhatan, named Opecancanough. He 
 had enlisted the savages in all the vicinity in the infernal 
 plot. The colonists, in the security of friendship and good 
 understanding, which had existed between them and that 
 people, were wholly off their guard, and unprepared for the 
 blow. It was inflicted simultaneously, at a time agreed 
 upon, and three hundred and forty-seven men, women, and 
 children, were at once butchered, in several and separate 
 places It had been universal, but for the providence of 
 God. A converted Indian, coming to the knowledge of the 
 plot the night before its execution, disclosed it to the whites 
 in season to save the greater number of settlements. The 
 Indians, in their turn, now suffered the vengeance of the 
 colonists, who felt authorized to procure the means of future 
 security against similar acts of treachery. The emigrations 
 had been so numerous, through the few preceding years, that 
 the colonists, at this time, amounted to several thousands. 
 Thus the people, with various fortune, and after incredible 
 hardships, had placed their colony on a firm basis, having 
 learned many useful lessons from their own errors, impru 
 dence, or sufferings. And such was the beginning of the 
 American republic in its southern portion, nearly two hun 
 dred and fifty years ago. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 61 
 
 II. NEW ENGLAND, OR NORTHERN SETTLEMENTS. 
 
 PLYMOUTH Massachusetts Connecticut New Haven New Hampshire 
 Rhode Island Maine Vermont Character of the Early Settlers. 
 
 THE settlement of New England commenced at Plymouth 
 in 1620. This part of the continent between Penobscot and 
 Cape Cod, had been carefully explored in 1614, by Captain 
 Smith. He says, respecting it : " Of all the foure parts of the 
 world I have yet seen not inhabited, could I have but means 
 to transport a colony, I would rather live here than any 
 where ; and if it did not maintaine itselfe, were we but once 
 indifferently well fitted, let us starve." Such was the opinion 
 early formed of the desirableness of this region for coloniza 
 tion. Charles, Prince of Wales, was pleased to call it New 
 England, on account of the favorable impression he received 
 respecting it, from Smith s chart and description. This 
 country was settled by a class of people very different, in 
 many respects, from that which emigrated to the southern 
 colony. The latter, for the most part, as has been seen, wre 
 mere adventurers, having in view the improvement of their 
 secular interests, or the eclat of successful enterprise. The 
 colonists of New England sought chiefly the boon of religious 
 freedom for themselves and their descendants, and through 
 it the advancement of the Christian church in the world a 
 boon of which they had been deprived in their native land. 
 The ground of this disfranchisement, was their non-con 
 formity to the established English church, or separation from 
 it. Having, while members of that church, devised and 
 sought a greater purity in its worship without success, they 
 at length separated themselves from it, and formed a distinct 
 worshiping community. For thus professing to follow the 
 pure word of God, in opposition to traditions and human 
 devices, they were in derision termed Puritans. In the 
 progress of their religious views, and of the persecuting 
 spirit of the government, they passed from mere puritanism, 
 or efforts at greater purity in worship and in manners, to 
 
62 GREAT EVE NTS OP 
 
 non-conformity, and from non-conformity to dissent. From 
 difficulties in regard to the ritual of the church, they pro 
 ceeded to doctrines. The Puritans and the universities 
 denied a portion of the Apostles Creed, so called: "advo 
 cated the sanctity of the Sabbath and the opinions of 
 Calvin; his institutions being read in their schools, while 
 the Episcopal party took the opposite side, and espoused 
 the system of Arminius." Both under Elizabeth and James, 
 conformity was insisted on. The latter declared, "I will 
 have one doctrine, one discipline, one religion, in substance 
 and ceremony. I will make them conform, or I will hurry 
 them out of the land, or else worse." And he did hurry 
 out of the land many of those who had become obnoxious 
 to him; while the others were more cruelly hindered from 
 leaving the country, to suffer from contempt, poverty, or a 
 lingering death in imprisonment. Their attempts to escape 
 were frequently frustrated, and it was not without great 
 vexation and loss, that portions of this persecuted people 
 exiled themselves from their native country. Their first 
 place of refuge was Holland, where religious toleration had 
 been established by law. The leader of the emigrants, on 
 this occasion, was the able and pious Mr. John Robinson, 
 who has since been considered as the father of that portion 
 of the Puritans who were the founders of New England. 
 They successively left England, as many as found it in their 
 power, in the year 1606, and the two following years. 
 Their first place of residence was Amsterdam; but in 1609 
 they removed to Leyden, with a view to avoid some diffi 
 culties that were felt or foreseen in the former place. Here 
 they were received with kindness, and continued several 
 years in a flourishing condition, under the faithful labors 
 of their pastor. In the mean while, notwithstanding their 
 general prospects, there were causes in operation which 
 rendered a change of location, in their case, extremely 
 desirable. These were the unhealthiness of the low 
 countries where they lived; the hard labors to which they 
 were subjected ; the dissipated manners of the Hollanders, 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 63 
 
 especially their lax observance of the Lord s day; the 
 apprehension of war at the conclusion of the truce between 
 Spain and Holland, which was then near at hand ; the fear 
 lest their young men would enter into the military and naval 
 service ; the tendency of their little community to become 
 absorbed and lost in a foreign nation ; the natural and pious 
 desire of perpetuating a church, which they believed to be 
 constituted after the simple and pure model of the primitive 
 church of Christ, and a commendable zeal to propagate the 
 Gospel in the regions of the new world.* 
 
 In this situation, they turned their attention towards 
 America. Here they hoped to engage in their original 
 occupation of agriculture, and not merely to enjoy tolera 
 tion, but to form a society founded on their favorite plan of 
 ecclesiastical order. With this object in view, they first 
 applied to the Virginia company for a patent, who zealously 
 espoused their cause, but who were unable to obtain from 
 the king a toleration, under his seal, in religious liberty, 
 though he promised to wink at their heresy, provided they 
 should conduct themselves peaceably. The company 
 granted them permission to make a settlement near the 
 mouth of the Hudson river. They had previously, in the 
 want of adequate capital of their own for the founding of 
 a plantation, been enabled to interest several London mer 
 chants in their scheme. These agreed to advance the neces 
 sary sums, to be repaid out of the avails of their industry. 
 In this way, the emigrants were enabled to purchse the 
 Speedwell, a ship of sixty tons, and to hire in England the 
 Mayflower, a ship of one hundred and eighty tons, for the 
 intended expedition. The Mayflower alone came, as the 
 smaller vessel proved to be in a leaky condition, and, after 
 two several trials, she was dismissed, as unfit for the service. 
 The Mayflower took her departure on the 6th of Septem 
 ber, and, after a boisterous passage, they discovered the 
 land of Cape Cod on the 9th of November, at the break of 
 
 * Holmes Annals. 
 
64 GREAT EVENTS OP 
 
 day. The number of pilgrims, who had embarked, was 
 one hundred and one, not all who had proposed to come ; 
 for the disasters that attended their setting out, had "win- 
 owed their number of the cowardly and the lukewarm." 
 Their pastor, Mr. Robinson, did not leave Leyden, accord 
 ing to an original agreement, that only a part of their com 
 pany should go to America to make provision for the rest. 
 
 The pilgrim voyagers found themselves on a bleak and 
 inhospitable coast, and much farther to the northward than 
 they intended to go. In agreement with their wishes, an 
 attempt was made, by the master of the ship, to proceed to 
 the Hudson. But either finding, or affecting to believe the 
 passage to be dangerous, he readily seized on the fears 
 which had been excited, probably by himself, to return to 
 the cape, with a view to make a landing there. It after 
 wards appeared that he had been bribed by the Dutch, who 
 intended to keep possession of the Hudson river, to carry 
 the adventurers quite to the northward of their place of 
 destination. They arrived in Cape Cod harbor on the 
 llth of November, "and, being brought safe to land, they 
 fell upon their knees, and blessed the God of heaven, who 
 had brought them over the vast and furious ocean, and 
 delivered them from many perils and miseries." At this 
 time, "it was thought meet for their more orderly carrying 
 on their affairs, and accordingly by mutual consent they 
 entered into a solemn combination, as a body politic, to 
 submit to such government and governors, laws and ordi 
 nances, as should by general consent from time to time be 
 made choice of and assented unto."* Forty-one persons 
 signed this compact. It contained the essential principles 
 of a free government, such as have since been embodied 
 in the institutions of republican America. John Carver 
 was immediately chosen their governor, "a man godly and 
 well-approved among them." 
 
 Severe were the trials which awaited this small and lone 
 
 * New England Memorial, by Nathaniel Morton. 
 

 AMERICAN HIS TORY. 65 
 
 band of pilgrims. The necessity of selecting a more com 
 modious place for living was obvious, and, in the efforts 
 which were made for this purpose, several of them well 
 nigh perished. The excursions of an adventurous band of 
 men, on several occasions, were extremely hazardous; and, 
 though generally at the places where they landed, no 
 Indians were found, yet, in one instance, they came in 
 contact with the latter, and a hostile collision took place 
 between them. By the kind providence of God, however, 
 they were preserved. During one of their excursions into 
 the country, they found a quantity of corn, which they 
 took, with the intention of remunerating the owners, which 
 intention they were afterwards happily enabled to fulfil. 
 This was a providential discovery, which supplied their 
 present wants, and served as seed for a future harvest. An 
 entire month was occupied with these explorations. At 
 last, they found a tract where they concluded to consum 
 mate their enterprise. Having sounded the harbor in front, 
 they ascertained it to be fit for shipping. Going on shore, 
 they explored the adjacent land, where they saw various 
 corn-fields and brooks. They then returned to the ship, 
 with the agreeable intelligence that they had found a place 
 convenient for settlement. This was on Monday, the llth 
 of December, answering to the 22nd day, new style, the day 
 now celebrated in commemoration of the landing of the 
 pilgrims at Plymouth. The company had kept the Chris 
 tian Sabbath, the day before, on an island in the harbor. 
 The ship arrived at the newly-discovered port on the 16th. 
 Several days were spent in disembarking, and it was not 
 until the 25th that they began to build the first house. This 
 was a structure for common use, to receive them and their 
 goods. The undertaking, however, was preceded by united 
 prayer for Divine guidance. The building having been 
 completed, they began to erect "some cottages for habita 
 tion, as time would admit, and also consulted of laws and 
 order, both for their civil and military government, as the 
 necessity of their present condition did require. But that 
 5 
 
66 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 which was sad and lamentable, in two or three months half 
 their company died, especially in January and February, 
 being the depth of winter, wanting houses and other com 
 forts, being infected with the scurvy and other diseases, 
 
 Landing of the Pilgrims. 
 
 which their long voyage and their incommodate condition 
 brought upon them."* Their reduction, by sickness, would 
 have rendered them an easy prey to the Indians ; but the 
 providence of God had so ordered it, that but few of this 
 fierce people existed, at that period, in the neighborhood of 
 the settlers, and those few were kept back from inflicting any 
 injury, by the dread which had almost supernaturally, so to 
 speak, been inspired in their hearts. The paucity of the 
 Indians has been accounted for, from a wasting sickness, of 
 an extraordinary character, which had visited the region 
 some few years before. 
 
 Some time in March of 1621, an agreeable and unex 
 pected occurrence took place at the rendezvous of the 
 whites. It was a visit of an Indian sagamore, named 
 
 * New England Memorial. 
 
AMERICAN H T O R Y . 
 
 67 
 
 Samoset, with professions of friendship for them, and satis 
 faction at their arrival in the country. His kind greeting 
 to them was, "Welcome, Englishmen! Welcome, English- 
 
 visit of Samoset to the English, 
 
 men !" He spoke in broken English, which he had learned 
 from English fishermen on the eastern coast. This was 
 an event of great consequence to the settlers, as they 
 learned from him many things in respect to the region 
 around, and the Indians that inhabited it. He came to the 
 English settlement again, with some other natives, and 
 advised the emigrants of the coming of the great sachem, 
 named Massasoit. In a short time this chief made his appear 
 ance, in company with his principal associates, particularly 
 an Indian named Squanto, who proved to be of signal ser 
 vice to the whites. He had learned the English language, 
 in consequence of having been carried to England by an 
 English adventurer. Mutual fear and distrust took place 
 between the parties, as Massasoit came in sight on the hill 
 which overlooked the place. After they each had taken 
 proper precautions against surprise, through the agency of 
 
68 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 Squanto they came together, and the result of the interview 
 was a league of peace, which was kept inviolate more 
 than fifty years. 
 
 Interview with Massasoit. 
 
 The visit was not much prolonged. "Samoset and 
 Squanto stayed all night with us, and the king and all his 
 men lay all night in the wood, not above half an English 
 mile from us, and all their wives and women with them. 
 They said that within eight or nine days they would come 
 and set corn on the other side of the brook, and dwell there 
 all summer, which is hard by us. That night we kept good 
 watch, but there was no appearance of danger."* The 
 plantation at Plymouth enjoyed the benefit of Squanto s 
 presence with them, after the departure of the others. He 
 was a native or resident of the place, and almost the only 
 one that was left ; and being acquainted with every part of 
 it, his information was made highly useful to the colonists. 
 They learned from him the method of cultivating corn, and 
 where to take their fish, and procure their commodities. 
 
 * New England s Memorial Appendix. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 69 
 
 He continued among them until the day of his death. In 
 the spring of 1621, Mr. Carver was confirmed as governor 
 for the succeeding year, but his death occurred soon after 
 wards. Mr. William Bradford was chosen his successor, 
 and Mr. Israel Allerton his assistant. The intercourse of 
 the colonists with the Indians continued to be of a friendly 
 character, the former having, during the summer, made 
 several excursions into the country around, particularly one 
 to Shawmut (Boston), where they had an interview with 
 Obbatinnua, one of the parties to the submission signed a 
 short time before at Plymouth. He renewed his submis 
 sion, receiving, at the same time, a promise of defence 
 against his enemies. 
 
 The small number of the colonists was increased before 
 the end of the year by an accession of thirty-five persons, 
 among whom was a very active and pious agent, Mr. 
 Robert Cushman. He became eminently useful to the 
 plantation. Upon the departure of the ship conveying this 
 latter company, the colony received a threatening token 
 from the Narraganset tribe of Indians a circumstance 
 which induced them to fortify their little settlement as well 
 as they were able, and to keep a constant guard by day 
 and by night. Happily, no attempts at that time were 
 made to disturb their peace. This event occurred in the 
 year 1622. In the following year, a vigorous and success 
 ful attempt, under the brave Captain Miles Standish, was 
 made to defeat a conspiracy formed by the Massachusetts 
 tribe, with several others, against a recent English settle 
 ment at Wessagusset (Weymouth). This settlement had 
 been formed under Mr. Thos. Weston on his own account, 
 and consisted of sixty men. The slaughter of several of 
 the conspirators so terrified the Indian tribes concerned in 
 the conspiracy, that they fled from their homes into swamps 
 and desert places, where many of them perished. This 
 generous service, on the part of the Plymouth colony, 
 towards a neighboring plantation, redounded greatly to 
 their credit, especially as the latter were merely a company 
 
70 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 of adventurers, and had been guilty of injustice towards 
 the Indians. 
 
 The present year proved to be a year of suffering, in 
 consequence of the scarcity of food. The following affect 
 ing account is given by Bradford: "But by the time our 
 corn is planted, our victuals are spent, not knowing at night 
 where to have a bit in the morning ; we have neither bread 
 nor corn for three or four months together, yet bear our 
 wants with cheerfulness, and rest on Providence. Having 
 but one boat left, we divide the men into several companies, 
 six or seven in each, who take their turns to go out with a 
 net, and fish, and return not till they get some, though they 
 be five or six days out; knowing there is nothing at home, 
 and to return empty would be a great discouragement. 
 When they stay long, or get but little, the rest go a digging 
 shellfish, and thus we live the summer; only sending one 
 or two to range the woods for deer, they get now and then 
 one, which we divide among the company ; and in the win 
 ter are helped with fowl and ground-nuts."* It is recorded 
 that, after a drought of six weeks, the government set apart 
 a solemn day of humiliation and prayer, which was almost 
 immediately followed by a copious supply of rain. In the 
 language of the chronicles of the times, it is thus spoken of: 
 " Though in the morning, when we assembled together, the 
 heavens were as clear, and the drought as like to continue 
 as it ever was, yet (our exercise continuing some eight or 
 nine hours) before our departure, the weather was overcast, 
 the clouds gathered together on all sides, and, in the morn 
 ing, distilled such soft, sweet, and moderate showers of rain, 
 continuing some fourteen days, and mixed with such season 
 able weather, as it was hard to say, whether our withered 
 corn or drooping affections were most quickened or revived, 
 such was the bounty and goodness of our God." Soon 
 after, in grateful acknowledgment of the blessing, a day of 
 public thanksgiving was observed. This, by a judicious 
 
 * Young s Chronicles of the Pilgrims. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 71 
 
 historian, (Thomas Robbins, D. D.) is believed to be the 
 origin of the annual thanksgiving of New England. 
 
 Towards the close of the summer, two ships arrived at 
 Plymouth, bringing sixty emigrants, some of them the wives 
 and children of such as were already in the colony. Those 
 who came in the first three ships the Mayflower, the For 
 tune, and the Ann are distinctively called the old comers, 
 or the forefathers. In 1624, Plymouth contained thirty-two 
 dwellings and about one hundred and eighty inhabitants. 
 Bradford was reelected governor, and four assistants to 
 him were also chosen. To each person and his family an 
 acre of land was given in perpetuity. The first neat cattle 
 in New England were brought over this year by Edward 
 Winslow. The colonists had at that time no small trouble 
 with several of the new comers, particularly with one John 
 Lyford, a minister, and another by the name of Oldham, 
 who were disposed to act in opposition to the laws and 
 order of the colony. The persons above mentioned, how 
 ever, soon perished, Oldham having first become apparently 
 a penitent. 
 
 The congregation of the Puritans at Leyden was broken 
 up on the death of their pastor, Mr. Robinson, in 1627. 
 They desired to remove to New England, but only a part of 
 them were enabled to come. The others settled in Amster 
 dam. Mr. Robinson had hoped to emigrate, but the expense 
 of the undertaking could not well be met, and his death 
 now preventing, only his wife and children came with the 
 portion of the congregation that crossed the water. His 
 place in the colony was supplied by Mr. William Brewster, 
 a ruling elder in the church, and a man every way qualified 
 as a spiritual guide of the people. 
 
 The foundation of the colony of MASSACHUSETTS was laid 
 in the year 1628. It was styled the Colony of Massachusetts 
 bay, the territory of which had been purchased by the 
 Plymouth company by Sir Henry Roswell, Sir John 
 Young, and several others. The patent included all that 
 part of New England lying between three miles to the 
 
72 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 northward of Merrimack river, and three miles to the 
 southward of Charles river, extending in length from the 
 Atlantic ocean to the South sea. The leader of the expedi 
 tion was Mr. John Endicot, whose character may be summed 
 up by saying, that he was a fit person to found that noble 
 commonwealth. He came with one hundred emigrants, and 
 was appointed governor of the colony. Mr. White, an 
 eminent minister, was one of the company. Three years 
 previously, a small company of adventurers had emigrated 
 to a place in the Massachusetts bay, afterwards called Mount 
 Wollaston, after the name of their leader; but, having no 
 religious object in view, they fell into shameful irregularities. 
 Upon the arrival of Endicot, however, a check was put on 
 these proceedings, and their leader, Morton, was finally sent 
 to England. These pious non-conformists under Endicot, 
 like the Plymouth colonists, sought a refuge from oppression 
 in their religious concerns, and desired to build up a com 
 munity on the true principles of Christianity. They located 
 themselves at Numkeag, (Salem,) where the first permanent 
 town in Massachusetts was constituted. In the following 
 
 o 
 
 year, they were joined by about two hundred others from 
 England, making in the whole three hundred; of which 
 number one hundred removed the same year, and settled 
 themselves, with the consent of Governor Endicot, at Mish- 
 awnm, now Charlestown. At this period, on the petition of 
 the Massachusetts company, King Charles by charter con 
 firmed the patent of the Massachusetts colony. By this 
 instrument, they were empowered to elect a governor, 
 deputy governor, and eighteen assistants, out of the freemen 
 of said company, by the greater part of the company. The 
 first governor, under this renewed charter, was Matthew 
 Cradock. The company being desirous of establishing their 
 plantation in the order of the Gospel, engaged two eminent 
 divines, Mr. Higginson and Mr. Skelton, to go out for the 
 spiritual service of the colony. Soon after their arrival at 
 Salem, they were placed over the church there with all due 
 solemnity, the one as teacher, the other as pastor. These 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 73 
 
 excellent men, however, lived but a short period, sharing 
 largely, as they did, in the sickness and suffering that dimin 
 ished the strength and shortened the lives of a large number 
 of their people. 
 
 Among the many persons of distinction who left England 
 the ensuing year, on account of the stringent measures of 
 the government in regard to affairs both of church and state, 
 are found the names of Isaac Johnson, John Winthrop, 
 Thomas Dudley, and Sir Richard Saltonstall. These gen 
 tlemen, by their persuasions, were the means of having the 
 charter and government of the company transferred to New 
 England. They left with fifteen hundred other persons, in 
 a fleet of seventeen sail, Winthrop having been chosen 
 governor under the new order of things. They arrived in 
 safety, eleven ships at one time, and six at another; and 
 
 before the conclusion of the season, commenced settlements 
 in several places ; which, at present, constitute some of the 
 fairest towns of New England. Governor Winthrop, and 
 a portion of the company, laid the foundation of Boston. 
 
 
74 GREATEVENTSOF 
 
 Several most highly esteemed ministers accompanied the 
 expedition just spoken of; Mr. Wilson, Mr. Warham, and 
 others. These were placed over the several churches that 
 soon began to be formed in this vicinity. The first general 
 court of Massachusetts, was held in Boston this year, on the 
 19th of October, at which time many of the planters attended, 
 and were made freemen of the colony. The winters of 1630 
 and 1631, were very fatal to the Massachusetts colony. Frost 
 and sickness carried off a number, and famine at length 
 threatened the suffering survivors. They were, however, 
 providentially relieved by the arrival of a ship from England 
 with provisions, the day previously to a public fast, which 
 had been appointed on account of the alarming state of 
 things. This circumstance turned the intended fast into a 
 general thanksgiving. The colony continued to increase 
 by fresh accessions of emigrants till the year 1640, up to 
 which time, it is computed that four thousand families had 
 arrived in New England. From this small beginning have 
 arisen the population, power, wealth, piety, and freedom of 
 the New England states. 
 
 In the year 1633, the Plymouth colony suffered from a 
 pestilential disease, which not only thinned their number, 
 but, extending to the neighboring territory, swept off many 
 of the Indians. In the same year, arrived those lights of 
 the New England church, Mr. John Cotton, Mr. Thomas 
 Hooker, and Mr. Samuel Stone, and that model of a magis 
 trate, Mr. William Collier, whose services, to the Plymouth 
 colony, were so considerable. Generally, the emigrants of 
 this period were actuated by the same spirit of opposition 
 to tyranny in church and state, and of love to the institu 
 tions of Christianity, which had characterized their prede 
 cessors. The men placed at the head of the new colonies 
 were, universally, men of sterling worth of character. 
 
 The first settlers of CONNECTICUT came from the eastern 
 shore of Massachusetts. They were a portion of the emi 
 grants who constituted the colonies of Plymouth and Mas 
 sachusetts bay. The emigration from England continuing 
 
AMERICAN HTSTORY. 75 
 
 to be large, and likely to increase from year to year, more 
 room was wanted, and especially locations where the soil 
 was rich and could be easily cultivated, became an object of 
 desire. This consideration, and, probably, others pertaining 
 to their tranquillity and increase as churches, had influence 
 on the resolution to seat themselves again in the wilderness. 
 It had happened, as early as the year 1631, that their atten 
 tion was directed to the beautiful and rich tract of land, on 
 the Connecticut river, by Wahcuimacut, a sachem living 
 upon the river. He made a journey to Plymouth and Bos 
 ton, with a view to enlist the governors of those colonies in 
 the project of making settlements in his country. The 
 proposition was not formally accepted, but the governor of 
 Plymouth was sufficiently interested in it to make a voyage 
 to the coast, in which excursion he discovered the river and 
 the adjacent territory; thus precluding the title of the Dutch 
 to any part of it, as they had neither "trading-house, nor 
 any pretence to a foot of land there.."* The subject of 
 settling Connecticut was not lost sight of during one or two 
 subsequent years; but, occasionally, vessels were sent from 
 Plymouth to the river, for the purposes of trade, and, in one 
 instance, several men, from Dorchester, traveled through 
 the wilderness thither for the same object, as also to view 
 the country. 
 
 In 1633, when the Plymouth colony had determined to 
 commence the work of settlement, they commissioned Wil 
 liam Holmes, and a chosen company with him, to proceed 
 to Connecticut. They took with them the frame of a house, 
 which they set up in Windsor. They achieved their object, 
 notwithstanding the threatened opposition of the Dutch at 
 Hartford, where the latter, after learning that the Plymouth 
 people intended to settle on the river, had erected a slight 
 fort. The Plymouth people, also, were successful in defend 
 ing their trading-house subsequently, both against the Dutch 
 and the Indians. The Dutch erected a trading-house at 
 
 * Trumbull s History of Connecticut. 
 
76 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 Hartford the same year, the house at Windsor having pre 
 ceded it, perhaps, by a few months. The actual settlement 
 of the region, however, was deferred for a time, from the 
 fact of divided opinions on the subject, in the Massachusetts 
 court. No vote could be obtained in favor of the project. 
 In the mean time, individuals were determined to prosecute 
 the enterprise, and a number of the people of Watertown 
 came, in 1634, to Connecticut. They erected a few huts at 
 Pyquag (Wethersfield), in which they contrived to pass the 
 winter. In the spring of 1635, the general court of Mas 
 sachusetts bay assented to the plan of emigration to Con 
 necticut, and, accordingly, preparations were made in several 
 places. The Watertown people gradually removed, and 
 added to their settlement at Wethersfield. Mr. Warham, 
 
 The Settlers emigrating to Connecticut 
 
 one of the ministers of Dorchester, accompanied by a great 
 part of the church, settled at Mattaneang (Windsor). A 
 company From Newtown began a plantation, between those 
 two settlements, at Suchiang (Hartford). In the course of 
 the year, a large body of settlers, sixty in number, came 
 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 77 
 
 together men, women, and chi) "ren, with their horses, cat 
 tle, and swine. It being somewhat ate in the season, and 
 their journey proving to be long and difficult, winter came 
 upon them before they were prepared. They were but 
 indifferently sheltered, and their food was scanty a large 
 portion of their furniture and provisions, having been put 
 on board of several small vessels, never reached them. 
 The vessels were lost, and some lives with them. A part 
 of their domestic animals they were obliged to leave on the 
 other side of the river. Famine and its fearful effects 
 were now to be encountered. It was impossible for all to 
 stay where they were. Some, attempted to return to the 
 east through the wilderness; others, went down to the 
 mouth of the river, in order to meet their provisions, and, 
 being disappointed, were obliged, finally, to embark on board 
 of a vessel for Boston. In both instances they suffered 
 greatly, but were providentially preserved to arrive at their 
 former home. The portion of the settlers who remained 
 were subjected to much distress. The resources of hunt 
 ing and food from the Indians being exhausted, they had 
 recourse to acorns, malt, and grains for subsistence. Large 
 numbers of their cattle perished. Their condition was 
 indeed most trying and perilous, in their solitude and sepa 
 ration from others, at the mercy alike of the elements of 
 nature, and the power of savage foes. But their God, in 
 whom they trusted, carried them through in safety. 
 
 The Connecticut planters held courts of their own, 
 though they were settled under the general government of 
 the Massachusetts. These courts consisted of two principal 
 men from each town, joined sometimes by committees of 
 three additional persons, as occasion might require. The 
 first court was held at Hartford, April 26th, 1636. At this 
 season of the year, both those who had left Connecticut in 
 the winter and many others proceeded to take up their 
 residence on the river. At length, about the beginning of 
 June, a company of an hundred men, women, and children, 
 under Messrs. Hooker and Stone, took their departure from 
 
78 GREATEVENTSOF 
 
 Cambridge, and traveled to Hartford through the pathless 
 wilderness that lay between the two places. Over mount 
 ains, through ravines, swamps, thickets, and rivers, they 
 made their way, submitting to incredible fatigue and many 
 privations. These trials, to a portion of the new comers, 
 must have been peculiarly severe, as they were a class of 
 society who, having enjoyed all the comforts and elegancies 
 of life, knew little of hardship and danger. 
 
 The year preceding, a fort was erected at the mouth of 
 the river, called Saybrook fort, in honor of Lords Say and 
 Brooks, to whom, with several others, a commission had 
 been given to begin a plantation at Connecticut. This was 
 effected under the auspices of John Winthrop, a son of the 
 governor of Massachusetts. Winthrop s commission inter 
 fered with the* settlement commenced by the Massachusetts 
 colonists, but the latter were left in the quiet enjoyment of 
 their possessions. The number of persons in the three 
 towns of Hartford, Windsor, and Wethersfield, was about 
 eight hundred at the close of the year 1636. 
 
 The succeeding year was signalized for the critical 
 condition of the settlement. There was a great want of 
 provisions and of the implements of husbandry, and every 
 article bore a high price. The year was also filled with 
 the incidents of warfare. In the feebleness of its infancy, 
 the little colony was called to contend with one of the most 
 warlike tribes of Indians that ever inhabited New England. 
 And never were heroism and fortitude displayed in a more 
 marked degree, or animated by a loftier spirit of patriotism 
 and piety. The particulars need not be here rehearsed. 
 Suffice it to say, they completely triumphed over their 
 savage foe, the Pequots, under their brave leader, Captain 
 John Mason. They went forth to battle, under the sanction 
 and rites of religion, to save themselves, their wives, and 
 children, and the Church of Christ in the wilderness, from 
 utter extinction. The holy ardor of Hooker, in his incom 
 parable address to the soldiers, filled their minds with an 
 unwavering confidence in God. Seventy-seven brave men 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 79 
 
 saved Connecticut, and destroyed the most terrible Indian 
 nation in New England. 
 
 Hooker addressing the Soldiers. 
 
 This necessity of warfare they would gladly have 
 avoided, for the condition of the settlement required all 
 their energies and efforts at home. They could neither 
 hunt, fish, nor cultivate their fields, nor travel the shortest 
 distance, while an insidious and cruel foe was hovering 
 around them. They felt that he must be crippled or 
 destroyed, or that their entire settlement would be cut off 
 by piecemeal. The natives embraced every opportunity 
 of committing depredations on the lives and property of 
 the whites. A picture of the kind of life which was passed 
 in those times of savage treachery and English daring, is 
 given in the following detail of incidents, which occurred 
 on the water ^immediately previous to the Pequot war: 
 
 "John Oldham, who had been fairly trading at Connecti 
 cut, was murdered near Block island. He had with him 
 only two boys and two Narraganset Indians. These were 
 taken and carried off. One John Gallop, as he was going 
 from Connecticut to Boston, discovered Mr. Oldham s vesse 
 
80 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 full of Indians, and he saw a canoe full of Indians on board, 
 go from her laden with goods. Suspecting that they had 
 murdered Mr. Oldham, he hailed them, but received no 
 answer. Gallop was a bold man, and though he had with 
 him but one man and two boys, he immediately bore down 
 upon them, and fired duck-shot so thick among them, that 
 he soon cleared the deck. The Indians all got under the 
 hatches. He then stood off; and, running down upon her 
 quarter with a brisk gale, nearly overset them, and so 
 frighted the Indians, that six of them leaped into the- sea, 
 and were drowned. He then steered off again; and, run 
 ning down upon her a second time, bored her with his 
 anchor, and raked her fore and aft with his shot. But the 
 Indians kept themselves so close, he got loose from her; 
 and, running down a third time upon the vessel, he gave 
 her such a shock, that five more leaped overboard, and 
 perished, as the former had done. He then boarded the 
 
 Gallop finds Oldham murdered. 
 
 vessel, and took two of the Indians, and bound them. Two 
 or three others, armed with swords, in a little room below, 
 could not be driven from their retreat. Mr. Oldham s corse 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 81 
 
 was found on board, the head split and the body mangled 
 in a barbarous manner. He was a Dorchester man, one 
 of Mr. Warham s congregation. In these circumstances, 
 Gallop, fearing that the Indians whom he had taken might 
 get loose, especially if they were kept together, and having 
 no place where he could keep them apart, threw one of 
 them overboard. Gallop and his company then, as decently 
 as circumstances would permit, put the corse into the sea. 
 They stripped the vessel, and took the rigging and the 
 goods which had not been carried off on board their own. 
 She was taken in tow, with a view to carry her in; but the 
 night coming on and the wind rising, Gallop was obliged to 
 let her go adrift, and she was lost." 
 
 At the termination of the Pequot war, there was a great 
 scarcity of provisions in Connecticut, and fearful apprehen 
 sions were felt on the part of the settlers. With all their 
 efforts, they had not been able to raise a sufficiency of pro 
 visions, and these became at length very costly. Corn rose 
 to the extraordinary price of twelve shillings by the bushel. 
 The debt contracted by the war was paid with difficulty. 
 Nothing saved the colony from a famine but a providential 
 supply of corn, which they were enabled to purchase from 
 the natives, at an Indian settlement called Pocomptock 
 (Deerfield). 
 
 The first constitution of Connecticut was adopted Janu 
 ary 15, 1639, by the free planters of the three towns of 
 Windsor, Hartford, and Wethersfield, who convened at 
 Hartford for the purpose. It was an admirably contrived 
 instrument, providing for the freedom and liberties of them 
 selves and their posterity. Some fifty years ago, Doctor 
 Trumbull remarked, respecting it, that it was "one of the 
 most free and happy institutions of civil government which 
 has ever been formed. The formation of it at so early a 
 period, when the light of liberty was wholly darkened in 
 most parts of the earth, and the rights of men so little 
 understood in others, does great honor to their ability 
 integrity, and love to mankind. To posterity, indeed, it 
 6 
 
82 GREATEVENT8OF 
 
 exhibited a most benevolent regard. It has continued with 
 little alteration to the present time." 
 
 The NEW HAVEN colony was settled in the spirit that 
 influenced the comers to the other parts of New England, 
 and eminently so. The establishment of the Church of God 
 on its true basis, and the enjoyment of civil and religious 
 liberty, was the object of the emigrants; and they proceeded 
 to secure the fair inheritance by the wisest counsels and 
 the most efficient action. The company who first consti 
 tuted the settlement, was a rare assemblage of choice spirits. 
 Among them were John Davenport, a distinguished minister 
 in London, and Theophilus Eaton and Edward Hopkins, 
 wealthy merchants of the same city, and eminent for their 
 abilities and integrity. They with their associates arrived 
 at Boston in the summer of 1637, and would have been 
 gladly retained in the Massachusetts colony, had they con 
 sented. Strong inducements were held out to them to fix 
 their residence there, but they wanted more room than they 
 could find in the vicinity of Boston for themselves and the 
 large number of friends whom they expected to follow them. 
 Their principal reason, however, for migrating elsewhere, 
 as suggested by the historian of Connecticut, was probably 
 "the desire of being at the head of a new government, mod 
 eled, both in civil and religious matters, agreeably to their 
 own apprehensions. It had been an observation of Mr. 
 Davenport, that whenever a reformation had been effected 
 in the church, in any part of the world, it had rested where 
 it had been left by the reformers : it could not be advanced 
 another step. He was embarked in a design of forming a 
 civil and religious constitution, as near as possible to scrip 
 ture precept and example." Their strict views, it seems, 
 could not be fully met elsewhere. 
 
 Mr. Davenport and his company, on the 30th of March, 
 1638, sailed from Boston to Quinnipiac (New Haven), and 
 arrived at the desired spot at about the middle of April. A 
 portion of their company, with Eaton at their head, had 
 made a journey to Connecticut during the preceding autumn, 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 83 
 
 to explore the lands and harbors on the sea-coast; and 
 having fixed upon Quinnipiac as the best place for a settle 
 ment, erected a hut there, in which a few men passed the 
 winter. The first Sabbath which Mr. Davenport spent in 
 the wilderness, was on the 18th of April, 1638, when he 
 preached a discourse on the Temptations of the Wilderness. 
 In a short time, at the close of a day of fasting and prayer, 
 they entered into what they called a plantation covenant, 
 in which they solemnly engaged, in their civil ordinances 
 as well as religion, they would be governed by the rules 
 of scripture. At different times, and in separate contracts, 
 they purchased their lands of the Indians, by the payment 
 of such articles as were satisfactory to the latter. As the 
 New Haven adventurers were the most opulent company 
 which came into New England, they were disposed and 
 able to lay the foundation of a first-rate colony the proofs 
 of which are visible, in part, in the elegant city which 
 became its capital. The foundations of the civil and reli 
 gious polity of the colony were laid on the 4th of June, 
 1639, with every due solemnity. The act was not con 
 summated until the 25th of October of the same year, as a 
 term of trial was required for the seven men who were to 
 constitute the seven pillars of the church. The number of 
 subscribers to the compact, on the 4th of June, was sixty- 
 three ; to which there were soon after added about fifty 
 other names. This colony enjoyed great comparative order 
 and tranquillity, as well from the extreme care with which 
 it was constituted at the beginning, the superior wealth and 
 character of its founders, and their wise and prudent inter 
 course with their neighbors, the Indians. 
 
 The New Haven colony was distinguished among the 
 sister-colonies for its zeal in behalf of education, for its great 
 strictness in the administration of the laws, for its scrupu 
 lous justice towards the Indians, and for the absence of a 
 frivolous or extravagant legislation, which in some instances 
 had been thought to characterize the other colonies.* 
 
 * Bacon s Historical Discourses. 
 
84 GREATEVENTSOF 
 
 The colony, however, was not exempt from occasional 
 providential calamities, particularly in its commercial pur 
 suits. For a period, the colonists did not succeed in 
 their principal secular object. Their plans may not have 
 been the most judicious ; but their greatest misfortune in 
 this concern was the loss of a large ship, which contained 
 a valuable cargo of about five thousand pounds. The ship, 
 with its precious burden, and more precious navigators, 
 was never heard of more after it left the harbor. Several 
 other settlements in the vicinity were nearly coeval with 
 that of New Haven. Milford and Guilford were settled in 
 1639, as also Stratford and Fairfield the same year; Stam 
 ford in 1641, and soon after the town of Brandford. 
 
 Portsmouth founded. 
 
 A settlement, at an early period, was made in NEW HAMP 
 BHIRE, but it did not, until some time afterwards, constitute a 
 distinct colony. In the spring of the year 1623, two mem 
 bers of the council of Plymouth (Gorges and Mason) having 
 obtained a grant of a tract of country, sent over a few 
 persons for the purpose of establishing a colony and fishing 
 at the river Piscataqua. This was the beginning of the 
 town of Portsmouth; but, for several years, together with 
 
AMERICANHISTORY. 85 
 
 the town of Dover, which had a fish-house erected about 
 the same time, it was a small and scarcely permanent settle 
 ment. In 1629, some of the settlers about the Massachu 
 setts bay, purchased a tract of country of the Indians, with 
 a view to unite with the settlement at Piscataqua. After 
 this purchase, the latter settlement was favored with a 
 small increase ; but no other settlements were made till the 
 year 1638, when the towns of Exeter and Hampton com 
 menced. Exeter was settled by people chiefly from Boston, 
 who had been regularly dismissed from their church rela 
 tions, and were constituted at once into a church in their 
 new locality. Like the settlers of the other New England 
 colonies, those of New Hampshire were desirous of enjoy 
 ing the ministrations and ordinances of the Gospel, and were 
 able to obtain excellent ministers. 
 
 These several plantations continued, for many years, to 
 live on good terms with the natives, and were generally 
 well supplied with provisions, in consequence of their 
 advantages for fishery. They constituted distinct civil 
 communities, after the most perfect model of freedom, but 
 were unable to preserve their peculiar organization, on 
 account of the intrusion of disaffected individuals, from the 
 colonies of Massachusetts and Plymouth, and the constant 
 influx of other emigrants. They were too weak tjius to 
 stand alone, and, after suitable negociations on the subject, 
 they came under the jurisdiction of Massachusetts, in 1641, 
 on the condition of enjoying equal privileges with the peo 
 ple of that colony, and having a court of justice maintained 
 among themselves. This union continued nearly forty 
 years, and was followed by the greater increase and 
 security of the colony.* 
 
 The rise of the colony of RHODE ISLAND commenced in 
 the expulsion of Roger Williams from Massachusetts. He 
 was a minister of the Gospel at Salem ; but, holding tenets 
 that were obnoxious to the people there, and being unwill- 
 
 * T. Robbins. 
 
86 GREATEVENTSOF 
 
 ing to renounce them, after friendly remonstrance and 
 dealing, he was ordered to quit the jurisdiction of Massa 
 chusetts. He accordingly took his exile thence, and travel 
 ing, with his few followers, as far as the present town of 
 Rehoboth, he sat down there; but, being within the juris 
 diction of Plymouth, Governor Winslow, out of courtesy 
 to the government of Massachusetts, desired Mr. Williams 
 to leave that place. The latter, then crossing the Paw- 
 tucket river, came to the spot which, in acknowledgment 
 of God s merciful providence to him in his distress, he called 
 * Providence. He purchased the lands of his plantation 
 of the Indian owners, became the father of the colony, and, 
 for a period, appeared to have combined, in his person, 
 the principal powers of government. Times of scarcity 
 occurred in the Providence plantation, as in most of the 
 other colonies in North America, and the followers of Mr. 
 Williams were saved from famine only by the products of 
 their forests and rivers. No personal resentment seems to 
 have arisen between Mr. Williams and Governor Winthrop, 
 from the proceedings which led to the founding of the new 
 settlement. All the several colonies remained at peace, and 
 cultivated friendship with each other. 
 
 The religious difficulties in Massachusetts, arising out of 
 the case of the fanatical Mrs. Hutchinson, were the occa 
 sion of the origin of the Rhode Island plantation, south of 
 Providence. Several gentlemen differed in principle from 
 the prevailing belief of the churches, and chose to leave the 
 colony. Among them were William Coddington, John 
 Clark, and others, who came to Providence in search of a 
 place where they might enjoy their own sentiments unmo 
 lested. Through the assistance of Mr. Williams, they 
 purchased Aquetnec of the Indian sachems. The adven 
 turers, eighteen in number, incorporated themselves into a 
 body politic, and chose Mr. Coddington to be their judge, 
 or chief magistrate. The character of the climate and soil, 
 soon brought many adventurers to their settlement. The 
 territory was RHODE ISLAND, according to its subsequent 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 87 
 
 name. The two settlements of Mr. Williams and Mr. 
 Coddington, being destitute of any charter from the mother- 
 country, the former went to England with a view to pro 
 cure one. He succeeded in the object, and returned with a 
 liberal charter of incorporation of Providence and Rhode 
 Island plantations. 
 
 The district, now state, of MAINE, though the first per 
 manent settlement commenced in 1630, was for a long time 
 in an unhappy condition, from the number and hostility of 
 the Indians within its borders. The early settlers, after the 
 death of their proprietary, Sir Fernando Gorges, formed 
 some kind of voluntary compacts, and chose their own 
 rulers ; but the difficulties under which they labored induced 
 them, in 1650, to unite with the government of Massachu- 
 setts, and to become an integral part of that colony. Their 
 civil and religious institutions generally resembled those of 
 the other colonies of New England. In the first settle 
 ments, churches were early established, which enjoyed the 
 labors of some of the worthiest ministers of their time.* 
 
 A project of great importance was consummated, in 
 1643, in the union formed by the New England colonists. 
 It had been proposed, by the colonies of Connecticut and 
 New Haven, as early as 1638, but was not brought to a 
 conclusion until five years after. The confederacy con 
 sisted of Massachusetts, New Plymouth, Connecticut, and 
 New Haven. The plan of it evidently reminds one of the 
 great confederacy, afterwards formed between the thirteen 
 United States, with similar provisions and principles. It 
 was a powerful means of defence, and of the subsequent 
 strength and prosperity of the colonies. It maintained their 
 internal peace, awed the savage tribes, and caused their 
 neighbors, the Dutch, and the French in Canada, to respect 
 them. By the articles of confederation, they entered into a 
 firm and perpetual league of friendship and amity, for 
 offence and defence, mutual advice and assistance upon all 
 
 * T. Robbins. 
 
88 GREATEVENTSOF 
 
 just occassions, both for preserving and propagating the 
 truth and liberties of the Gospel, and for their own mutual 
 safety and welfare. Each colony was to continue its 
 separate organization, as to courts and laws, but to be con 
 sidered as one, in regard to their public transactions. This 
 union subsisted, with some alterations, more than forty 
 years, and was dissolved when the charters of all the colo 
 nies were rescinded by James II. It was known under the 
 style of The United Colonies of New England. 
 
 The state of VERMONT was not settled until long after the 
 other New England states. It was as late as the year 
 1724, before any settlement was made in that territory. 
 This was on a spot, within the present town of Brattlebo- 
 rough, where, at the same time, during a severe Indian war, 
 the government of Massachusetts had erected a fort. It 
 was then supposed that the settlement was within the limits 
 of that state, but it afterwards appeared not to be the case. 
 Subsequently it was believed that the territory belonged to 
 New Hampshire. Grants were accordingly made from 
 time to time, by the latter colony, of tracts within the ter 
 ritory of Vermont. As it was the scene of warfare, during 
 the middle part of the century, the country became well 
 known to many individuals, and not a few openings were 
 made in the wilderness, towards the cessation of hostilities, 
 on the northern borders. During the revolutionary war, 
 the Green-mountain Boys, as they were familiarly called, 
 distinguished themselves by their bravery, and rendered 
 important service to the cause. In 1777, the inhabitants 
 constituted themselves an independent state. As Vermont 
 was settled mostly by emigrants from Connecticut, the 
 character of the people was similar to that of the inhab 
 itants of the latter state, and of New England in general. 
 They were careful to establish their civil and religious 
 institutions in accordance with those of the sister-states, 
 and have been highly distinguished by their stability in the 
 principles and usages of the fathers. 
 
 The character of the early settlers of New England 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 89 
 
 deserves a distinct notice, beyond that which has incident 
 ally appeared in narrating the history of their achievements. 
 A brief sketch can only be presented, and scarcely com 
 mensurate with the importance of the topic; but it is all 
 that the limits of this work will admit. The greatness of 
 the results, though affected extensively by the direct provi 
 dence of God, manifests the peculiarity of the dispositions 
 and motives of the agents who were concerned in pro 
 ducing them. 
 
 The planters of New England were men of whom theii 
 descendants need not be ashamed. So far as the pride of 
 ancestry may be lawfully indulged, New Englanders, of 
 the present race, may indulge it to the full, in view of the 
 character and deeds of their forefathers. They were infe 
 rior men in no sense of the word, however apt we may be 
 to connect the idea of adventurers with that of a roving, 
 restless, dissipated, loose-living class of men, loving savage 
 nature, or freedom from the restraints of civilized life. 
 They became adventurers, not from love of adventure, but 
 from high and noble impulses the impulses of religion. 
 To advance that precious interest was, indeed, their com 
 manding object. This was indicated by their circumstances 
 and manner of life in Holland before they removed thence, 
 and by the desire they felt to leave that country. Could 
 their favorite views, in respect to religion, have been car 
 ried out there, they would, probably, never have come to 
 this western wilderness. Their declarations and professions, 
 through their leading men, also show that the establish 
 ment and enjoyment of a free Gospel was their great object. 
 Their laws and institutions, moreover, evince that this was 
 their principal concern, in connection with the diffusion of 
 education and knowledge. These all had reference, more 
 or less directly, to the moral and religious welfare of the 
 community. The cause of God and righteousness was 
 guarded by the wisest and most decided legal provisions. 
 The concurrent declarations of all the early writers among 
 them, likewise indicate the spirit and purposes which dis- 
 
90 GREATEVENTSOP 
 
 tinguished the fathers of New England above, perhaps, all 
 other settlers of new countries, in proposing and carrying 
 forward the interests of religion. Indeed, no object but 
 religion and its enjoyment, could have borne them through 
 their almost unprecedented trials and privations. To these 
 they voluntarily submitted, on account of their religion. 
 They were not otherwise compelled to leave their native 
 land and the homes of their childhood the seats of ease 
 and plenty. To hardships, of any kind, many of them had 
 never been exposed before; but the love of God s word, 
 and freedom of worship, according to the light of their own 
 minds, were motives, with them, sufficient to brave every 
 peril and earthly woe. 
 
 They were not inferior men, in respect to their civil 
 standing in the community. They did not proceed, gener 
 ally, from the lower orders of society the poorer artisans 
 and the laborers. They belonged, mostly, to the middle 
 and respectable ranks of English society. A few were 
 classed with the higher orders, but not to the same extent 
 as was the fact with the settlers of Virginia, if we may 
 judge from the list of names and titles of several emigrants 
 of the different colonies. In respect to a worldly, chiv 
 alrous bearing and spirit of adventure, New England and 
 Virginia differed the latter were eminent in this respect, 
 but never were men more truly brave than the fathers of 
 New England; in moral courage, they were unrivalled. 
 Like other adventurers, they manifested their undaunted 
 spirit in relinquishing their comfortable homes, in braving 
 the dangers of the deep, in encountering the horrors of a 
 wilderness, in incurring the risk of famine and pestilence, 
 and in frequently combatting a fierce savage foe. There 
 were as extraordinary traits of martial heroism displayed 
 among the pilgrims of New England, when called forth by 
 the necessity of circumstances, as can be found in the his 
 tory of any of the American colonists, though this was not 
 a characteristic in which they gloried. The exploits of 
 Miles Standish, of Plymouth, and John Mason, of Connec- 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 91 
 
 ticut, might be ranked among the most striking exhibitions 
 of courage on record. Of Standish, it is remarked, by an 
 old historian, that "he was allied to the noble house of 
 Standish, in Lancashire, and inherited some of the virtues 
 of that honorable family, as well as the name." But the 
 high bearing and courage of the planters was eminently of 
 a moral kind. Unlike their Virginian neighbors, they suf 
 fered no misrule in their settlements. If any threatened 
 for a time, they promptly put it down. Their courage was 
 seen in resisting evil among themselves. They feared not 
 to put their laws into execution. They were character 
 ized by a healthful, vigorous public spirit, consenting to 
 sacrifice their own individual interest for the general good. 
 They thus manifested a noble nature, the product of prin 
 ciple, if not of birth. 
 
 The fathers of New England were not ignorant men, 
 and unversed in the concerns of the world. Their clergy 
 men and leading men in civil life, were among the ripe 
 scholars of the age. They had been educated at the 
 English universities, and numbers of them had occupied 
 important stations in church and state. As authors and 
 men of influence, in their native land, they could not have 
 sunk their high character by emigration; and though in 
 a wilderness, and under the pressure of mighty cares, they 
 could not so advantageously pursue their studies as in the 
 shades of academic retirement, they still did not neglect 
 to add to their intellectual stores. In several instances, 
 they brought large and valuable libraries with them. The 
 writings of Colton, Hooker, Davenport, Winthrop, Bradford, 
 Prince, and others, show that they were eminently men of 
 mind and masters of language that they were well versed 
 in the science and literature which adorned the age; and 
 their universal learning, sanctified by grace, we know, was 
 devoted to the most noble and beneficent purposes. There 
 were among the merchants and men of business, who had 
 figured in the world s affairs before they came- to these sol 
 itudes men of large experience and cultivated taste, not 
 
92 GREATEVENTSOF 
 
 wanting in any accomplishment deemed essential in refined 
 and honorable society. The mass of the people, who came 
 over to this country as its settlers, must evidently, from the 
 nature of the case, have been of that thinking, intellectual, 
 practical class, who understood their rights and duties as 
 kuman beings, as also the principles of government; and 
 could not, therefore, with their good sense and honesty, 
 submit to the exactions and wrongs of tyranny. This, of 
 all others, is the most valuable body of the community. 
 
 The estimate which the fathers placed upon education, 
 is seen in the immediate establishment of literary institu 
 tions, both of the higher and lower grades. Scarcely had 
 the venerable men felled the trees of the forest, than they 
 erected the common school-house, the academy, and the 
 college. In the midst of their untold personal pressing 
 cares and troubles, they exercised a far-reaching sagacity 
 and benevolent regard towards the common good, and 
 towards posterity, in laying broadly the foundations of 
 order, intelligence, and virtue. They conceived the highest 
 idea of the importance of sound education to their rising 
 republic. They wisely judged that solid learning and true 
 religion were the firmest pillars of the commonwealth and 
 of the church. Within ten years from the settlement of 
 Massachusetts, a college, with good endowments, was 
 founded for the use of the colony. 
 
 The planters of New England were not poor men needy 
 adventurers. Had they been such, whence could the funds 
 have been derived that were necessary to sustain the 
 enterprise? It is evident that large sums of money were 
 expended in the transportation of themselves, their cattle, 
 and their effects to this country, and in their various remov 
 als when here, as well as in the continued sustentation of 
 their families in times of scarcity and famine. These we 
 know, from their history, were of frequent occurrence. 
 Governors Winthrop, Haynes, Eaton, and Hopkins, were 
 men of wealth ; so also were Mr. Johnson, Mr. Colton, and 
 Mr. Hooker the last two uncommonly rich for ministers. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 93 
 
 Mr. Johnson was reputed to be the wealthiest of all the 
 original emigrants. The mass of the early comers must 
 also have possessed no inconsiderable means, to enable 
 them to bear the heavy expenses of their voyage and set 
 tlement. With such a basis of property, it is not a matter 
 of surprise that, notwithstanding the drain and exhaustion 
 of the few first years, they should have increased greatly 
 in their worldly substance in the end, inasmuch as they 
 settled on a virgin soil, possessed abundance of land, and 
 carried on a lucrative trade in the products of the country. 
 Their habits of sobriety and industry were essentially 
 favorable to their advancement in wealth. 
 
 The New England planters were not wanting in any 
 moral virtues, piety, wisdom, or magnanimity. There 
 never lived on earth, if we may credit history, a more dis 
 interested, upright, conscientious, prudent, and holy body 
 of men. Their souls were imbued with the loftiest princi 
 ples of patriotism and piety. They gave undoubted proofs 
 of the possession of this spirit in their exertions, toils, and 
 sacrifices for the best welfare of their descendants and the 
 cause of Christianity in their spirituality, prayerfulness, 
 purity, and well-ordered lives. They wished, above all 
 things, to serve God and to do good to transmit to pos 
 terity a pure church and free form of government. They 
 received the Word of God as their sole guide in religious 
 concerns and moral conduct they regulated their individ 
 ual life, their families, their local societies, their churches, 
 and their state, by its rules, so far as the latter could be 
 consistently applied. They were sound in the faith, receiv 
 ing the doctrines of grace as the real system of divine 
 truth were strict in preserving the order and carrying 
 out the discipline of the churches and were rigid in the 
 administration of law and justice. Their zeal and liberal 
 ity in supporting the institutions of the Gospel among 
 themselves, and in efforts to Christianize the Indians, were 
 marked traits in their character. They considered it one 
 of the great objects of their mission to this continent, to 
 
94 GREATEVENTSOP 
 
 become the means of the salvation of its aboriginal inhabit 
 ants, and thus to extend Christ s kingdom in the world. In 
 a most commendable degree, they carried their religion 
 into the various every-day concerns of life, and consulted, 
 especially on every occasion of interest and importance, 
 the particular guidance and blessing of God. 
 
 Such was the character of New England s fathers: they 
 were not perfect men; they did not claim for themselves 
 the attributes of perfection ; neither can others, their warm 
 est panegyrists, claim it for them with any consistency. 
 They had their errors the errors of the age. All dark 
 ness had not passed away from their understandings, nor 
 all obliquity from their hearts. There was an austerity, a 
 preciseness in some points, an unaccommodating temper, 
 which perhaps is not well suited to all times, or every state 
 of society, but which better agreed with their circumstances 
 as the founders of a nation, and as an example for others 
 to follow. In the natural course of imitation from age to 
 age, there will be apt to be a feebler resemblance of the 
 original; so that where the conduct in the beginning was 
 over-strict, in the lapse of years it will be apt to fall quite 
 too far below the true standard of virtue. The founders 
 of a nation, if they fail at all in firmness of temper or rigid- 
 ness of discipline, will be very apt to bring on the sooner a 
 dissolute state of the body politic. Our fathers, on this 
 account, were not so much at fault as many suppose. They 
 were fitted, by the guidance and grace of God, for the 
 times in which they lived for the work which they were 
 called to perform. If some few spots or shades could have 
 been effaced from their characters, they would have been 
 still more fitting instruments of good to the Church and to 
 posterity; but as the case is, no other founders of an empire 
 probably ever possessed so large a portion of wisdom and 
 goodness. 
 
 In respect to charges made against the fathers of New 
 England, pertaining to superstition, enthusiasm, injustice 
 towards the Indians, treatment of supposed witches, bigotry, 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 95 
 
 persecution, and the incorporation of church and state, they 
 are capable of a satisfactory refutation in all the material 
 points, and have often received that refutation. While 
 something, however, is to be laid to human imperfection in 
 their case, yet, even in these matters, more is due to the 
 grace of God, which preserved them so comparatively free 
 from evils to which their natural dispositions, or their cir 
 cumstances, might be supposed to lead them. 
 
 It was indeed a new order of things which was intro 
 duced by the pilgrim fathers, in their removal to America. 
 The Mayflower came to these shores freighted with great 
 moral principles, as well as with a precious cargo of godly 
 men and women. Of those principles, some were the fol 
 lowing, viz: The right of private judgment in the examina 
 tion of divine truth, is to be held sacred Conscience, 
 enlightened by the Word of God, is a sufficient guide as to 
 truth and duty a majority governs in church and state 
 universal education is the basis of free government the 
 observation of the Sabbath is a moral virtue, and essential 
 to the safety of a people. From these principles, others 
 have been deduced ; or to them others, of scarcely less 
 importance, have been added in more recent times. 
 
96 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 III. MIDDLE AND SOUTHERN SETTLEMENTS.* 
 
 NEW YORK New Jersey Delaware Maryland North Carolina South 
 Carolina Georgia Pennsylvania. 
 
 THE settlement of the state of NEW YORK commenced 
 in 1613, so far as the erection of a fort, near the present 
 city of Albany, and a few trading-houses on the island of 
 Manhattan (New York), may be said to constitute a settle 
 ment. The Dutch founded their claim to the soil from the 
 discovery of the Hudson by an Englishman of that name, 
 who was then in the employ of the Dutch; but the British 
 king disputed the claim, from the fact of the previous dis 
 covery of the country by the Cabots. The Dutch were 
 forced, for a short time, to yield to the demands of the 
 English; but, the colony having increased in the course of 
 a year, the English were required, in their turn, to yield 
 their authority to the original occupants. For a series of 
 years, the latter continued in peaceful possession, and, by 
 characteristic toil and perseverance, secured the blessings 
 of a growing settlement. 
 
 The territory on both sides of the Hudson, occupied by the 
 settlers, was called New Netherlands. In defence of their 
 colony, in 1623, they built several forts, one on the east side 
 of Delaware bay, which they named Nassau, and another, 
 one hundred and fifty miles up the river, which they called 
 Aurania. At the mouth of the river they built a town, to 
 which they gave the name of New Amsterdam, afterwards 
 New York. Near fort Nassau, the Swedes had a settle 
 ment, and, from the interfering claims of the two people, 
 quarrels arose, which in a few years ended in the subjuga 
 tion of the Swedes. In consequence of the Dutci claims 
 so far to the eastward, difficulties frequently arose between 
 them and the Connecticut and New Haven- colonies; but 
 these never amounted to another rupture, and the Dutch 
 
 * Except Virginia. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 97 
 
 were occasionally assisted in the Indian warfare by their 
 more courageous neighbors. 
 
 At the ascension of Charles II. to the British throne, the 
 province of New Netherlands passed into the hands of the 
 English. As the king, by a charter, had conveyed the 
 whole territory to his brother, the Duke of York and 
 Albany, he undertook to effect his object by force, and 
 accordingly despatched an armament, under the command 
 of Colonel Nichols, who was also appointed governor of 
 the province. The exhibition of force was the means of 
 effecting a treaty of capitulation on the part of Stuyvesant 
 
 The Dutch Governor surrendering New Amsterdam. 
 
 the Dutch governor. From this time, New Amsterdam 
 and the whole conquered province received the name of 
 New York, the original settlers choosing, for the most part ? 
 to remain, and being permitted to adopt many of their own 
 forms of government. 
 
 NEW JERSEY was settled by the Dutch, not long after 
 they had fixed themselves on the Hudson river. The 
 Danes, also, commenced a settlement at a place to which 
 7 
 
98 GREATEVENTSOF 
 
 they gave the name Bergen. This was about the year 
 1624. In 1626, a company of Swedes and Finns purchased 
 land on both sides of Delaware river, and commenced a 
 settlement on the western bank. The Dutch, however, 
 considering themselves as the original settlers, laid claim to 
 the country. They had built a fort, as early as 1623, on 
 the east bank of the South river, as the Delaware was then 
 called. It was not until the year 1640, that the English 
 made any attempt to colonize the territory in question, and 
 then they were resisted and expelled by the Swedes and 
 Dutdh. A few years afterwards, however, the Duke of 
 York granted New Jersey to John, Lord Berkley, and Sir 
 George Carteret, the territory receiving that name in com 
 pliment to Sir George, who had been governor of the island 
 of Jersey in the English channel. Carteret soon after arrived 
 at Elizabethto wn, which he made the seat of government. 
 
 The state of DELAWARE was originally settled by the 
 Dutch and Swedes, the former as early as 1629, having 
 purchased a tract of land near Cape Henlopen. The enter 
 prise of planting a colony, on the Delaware, was entrusted 
 to an experienced navigator, De Vriez; and, in 1630, an 
 association was formed for this purpose, in pursuance of 
 which, a settlement was made, the next spring, on the west 
 side of the river, at a place since called Lewiston. The 
 Swedes, also, made considerable settlements on the same 
 side of the river j but, whether these preceded that of the 
 Dutch, is considered doubtful, the more recent authorities 
 leaning rather to the Dutch claim. The Swedes, however, 
 whatever their pretensions may have been, were conquered 
 by the Dutch, in whose possession the country remained 
 until the surrender of New York, in 1664. It was imme 
 diately after taken possession of, for the Duke of York, by 
 Sir Robert Carr. A portion of its subsequent history is 
 included in that of Pennsylvania, as Delaware had not 
 even an assembly, separate from that of Pennsylvania, for 
 several years. 
 
 Settlements commenced in MARYLAND as early as 1634. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 99 
 
 Two or three years previously, Lord Baltimore had visited 
 the colony of Virginia, and, observing that the Virginians 
 had formed no settlement to the northward of the river 
 Potomac, he determined to procure a grant of territory in 
 that region; but he died before the necessary authority by 
 charter, which Charles had promised, could be given him. 
 The patent, however, was filled up for his son, Cornelius 
 Calvert, who had then become Lord Baltimore. The king 
 gave to the new province the name of Maryland, in honor 
 of his queen, Henrietta Maria. It was originally included 
 in the patent of the south Virginia company, a circumstance 
 which gave rise, for a time, to disputes and difficulties 
 between these communities. Lord Baltimore pursued a 
 wise course in forming his colony. He established a basis 
 of security to property and of freedom to religion, bestow 
 ing, in absolute fee, fifty acres of land on every emigrant, 
 and allowing toleration to the various sects of the Christian 
 faith. George Calvert, the brother of the governor, arrived 
 with the first colony, consisting of about two hundred 
 Roman Catholics, from England. Calvert, by kindness and 
 liberality, obtained possession of an Indian town of import 
 ance, to which he gave the name of St. Mary s. Lord 
 Baltimore was constituted the proprietor of the province; 
 and he and his descendants, with some years of interruption, 
 continued to enjoy the rights of jurisdiction and property 
 until the time of the Revolution. Then the people, having 
 adopted a constitution, refused to admit the claims of the 
 representatives of Lord Baltimore. 
 
 The charter, embracing what is now NORTH CAROLINA, 
 SOUTH CAROLINA, and GEORGIA, was granted by Charles II., 
 in 1662, to Edward, Earl of Clarendon; George, Duke of 
 Albemarle; William, Lord Craven, and several others. 
 This country was called Florida, and claimed by the Span 
 iards. The claim, nevertheless, was supposed to be relin 
 quished by the stipulations of a treaty between Great 
 Britain and Spain, in 1667. The previous efforts to colonize 
 this portion of the American continent had been unsuccess- 
 
100 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 ful, and grants that had been given to different individuals 
 were now pronounced by the privy council to be null and 
 void. A government was organized over the few settlers 
 that were scattered in different parts, Mr. Drummond 
 having been appointed governor. The settlers on Albe- 
 marle sound were allowed, on certain conditions, to retain 
 their lands. The proprietors of the Carolinas did not make 
 serious effort towards adding to the number of the colonists 
 until 1667. Two ships carried out a number of adventurers, 
 with provisions, arms, and utensils, necessary for building 
 and cultivation. Sayle was appointed governor in 1669. 
 In what place he first landed is uncertain; but not being 
 pleased with his situation, he moved to the southward, and 
 took possession of a neck of land between Ashley and 
 Cooper rivers. Here he laid out a town, which, in honor 
 of the British king, he called Charleston. This was the 
 origin of South Carolina, as distinguished from North Car 
 olina. The distance between Albemarle and the new 
 location, induced the proprietors to establish two separate 
 governments, the settlements on the sound constituting 
 North Carolina. The early existence of the northern 
 colony is said to have been marked, in a sad degree, by 
 confusion and misrule, owing mainly to the exceptionable 
 nature of its fundamental constitutions. 
 
 GEORGIA, though the last of the English colonies estab 
 lished in North America, may be mentioned here, since it 
 was included in the original grant with the Carolinas. The 
 charter of Georgia, as a district, was granted in ] 732, and 
 embraced the country on the south of the Carolinas, between 
 the rivers Savannah and Altamaha, and extended westward 
 from the heads of these rivers to the South sea. It was given 
 to twenty-one persons, who were wealthy and influential 
 individuals, as trustees, who were incorporated for the pur 
 pose of settling and establishing the colony. In pursuance 
 of this design, in 1733, James Oglethorpe embarked for the 
 province, with one hundred and sixteen persons destined for 
 settlement. He selected the present site of Savannah, as 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 101 
 
 the most desirable spot for this object. Here he built a 
 fort, and put the colony in a proper state of defence, not 
 neglecting, in the mean time, to cultivate friendly relations 
 with the Indians. Though the objects of the settlement of 
 Georgia were in a great measure benevolent as they con 
 templated, among other things, an asylum for the poor and 
 wretched in England and Ireland yet the hopes of pros 
 perity, entertained by the trustees, were not a little disap 
 pointed. The expenditures necessary for the support of 
 the colony, became, at length, very onerous. The colony, 
 also, was disturbed by the hostility of the Spaniards on the 
 south, and nothing, under Divine Providence, but the wise 
 counsels and determined valor of General Oglethorpe, saved 
 it from destruction in the early part of its existence. 
 
 Charles H signing the Charter of Pennsylvania, 
 
 The tract of country west of the Delaware was, in 
 1681, granted to William Penn, son of the distinguished 
 Admiral Penn, as a reward for the services of his father. 
 The boundaries of the tract are definitely given us in the 
 charter, but are too minute to be here specified. The 
 
102 GREAT EVENTS OP 
 
 whole region was afterwards called PENNSYLVANIA, consti 
 tuting a state of very large and regular dimensions. The 
 origin of the name is beautifully and ingeniously accounted 
 for, in a letter written by William Penn : " This day (Jan 
 uary 5, 1681)," says he, "after many waitings, watchings, 
 solicitings, and disputes in the council, my country was 
 confirmed to me under the great seal of England, with 
 large powers and privileges, by the name of Pennsylvania; 
 a name the king would give it in honor of my father. I 
 chose New Wales, being a hilly country; and when the 
 secretary, a Welshman, refused to call it New Wales, I pro 
 posed Sylvania, and they added Penn to it, though I much 
 opposed it, and went to the king to have it struck out. He 
 said twas past, and he would take it upon him; nor could 
 twenty guineas move the under secretary to vary the name; 
 for I feared it would be looked on as a vanity in me, and 
 not as a respect in the king to my father, as it really was. 
 Thou mayst communicate my grant to friends, and expect 
 shortly my proposals. Tis a dear and just thing, and my 
 God, that has given it to me through many difficulties, will, 
 1 believe, bless and make it the seed of a nation. I shall 
 have a tender care to the government, that it be well laid 
 at first." And it was well laid. The territory was peace 
 ably, and by fair purchase, procured of the natives, and 
 though difficulties occasionally existed in the government, 
 which gave the proprietor considerable concern, yet the 
 colony enjoyed a career of prosperity for several successive 
 years. The effects of his magnanimity and justice were 
 especially visible in the early history of the colony. 
 
 Such, as briefly reviewed, is the history of the original 
 settlements of the old thirteen United States. The char 
 acter of the settlers, as well as their circumstances, were 
 various. They were from different nations in the old 
 world, though the great majority were of direct English 
 descent. But amidst the variety, there is a degree of uni 
 formity, a similar basis of institutions and principles has 
 obtained, and they have admirably coalesced in forming 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY, 
 
 103 
 
 and sustaining one and a general government, amid their 
 several distinct state organizations a government admir 
 able for its simplicity, freedom, exact equipoise, and liberal 
 compromises. The number of states is now more than 
 doubled, and ere long will probably be three-fold. Through 
 the Divine blessing, let it be perpetual ! 
 
104 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 HI. INDIANS, THEIR TRIBES AND WARS 
 
 I. INDIAN TRIBES. 
 
 GENERAL DIVISION Tribes in the Central and Southern parts of New England 
 Tribes in the Northern parts East of Lake Erie and south of Lake 
 Ontario Southern tribes. 
 
 AT the period of the settlement of the English colonies 
 in America, savage tribes of Indians were scattered over 
 the country. In many respects, they possessed a similar 
 character, usages, and institutions a bond of affinity run 
 ning through their several communities and tribes As a 
 race of men, they were distinct from all the races found in 
 tiie old world. Their history was unknown, and to us, in 
 these times, dates no farther back than to the period of 
 European discovery here. They had, indeed, their tradi 
 tions ; but these, like the traditions of all other nations, are 
 no farther entitled to credit than they are confirmed by 
 appearance or probable conjecture. If the hypothesis be 
 correct of the Asiatic origin of the Aborigines of America, 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 105 
 
 by the way of Bherings straits, there would seem to be a 
 probability in the general account given of their migration 
 towards the east, and of their conquest of a more civilized 
 race, then occupying the country. Such a race seems to 
 have been once in existence, judging from the monuments 
 and relics that have been occasionally found among us. 
 They were called the Allege wi, and their more rude con 
 querors styled themselves the Lenape and the Mengwe, or 
 the Iroquois. These seem chiefly to have divided the country 
 between them, after they had expelled the Allegewi. The 
 general name of the Delawares has since been given to the 
 former, and their language, called by the French, the 
 Algonquin. The Iroquois inhabited more the upper parts 
 of the country, along the lakes and the St. Lawrence. 
 The Lenape, or Delawares, extended themselves to the 
 south and east. 
 
 When our fathers came to these shores, they found here 
 the descendants of these savage conquerors. They were 
 entirely uncivilized, having, probably, undergone no pro 
 cess of civilization, from the time of the migration of their 
 ancestors to the Mississippi and the Atlantic slope. As 
 distributed through the various parts of the thirteen original 
 states, they may be mentioned, as to their confederacies or 
 tribes, in the following order: 
 
 In the central and southern parts of New England there 
 were five principal tribes : the Wampanoags or Pokanokets, 
 the Pawtuckets, the Massachusetts, the Narragansets, and 
 the Pequods. The Pokanokets were the first known to the 
 English settlers. The territory inhabited by this tribe, was 
 that which now constitutes the south-eastern part of Massa 
 chusetts and the eastern portion of Rhode Island. To the 
 chief of this tribe, who was Massasoit, at the time of the 
 English emigration, other smaller tribes were subject, 
 dwelling principally on the adjacent islands. His residence, 
 as also afterwards that of Philip his son, was at Montaup, 
 now Mount Hope, in Bristol, Rhode Island. 
 
 The tribe of Pawtuckets occupied the land upon the 
 
106 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 Merrimack near its mouth, as their principal seat, though 
 they extended themselves south until they came in contact 
 with the Massachusetts. 
 
 The Massachusetts were found about the bay which bears 
 the name of the tribe. They were bounded by the Paw- 
 tuckets on the north, and the Pokanokets on the south. 
 Their head sachem held under his rule several smaller tribes, 
 some of which were known by the name of the Neponsetts, 
 the Nashuas, and the Pocumtucks. The acknowledged 
 sovereign of the confederacy, at the time of the English 
 settlement, was the widow of a powerful chief, styled 
 sometimes the "Massachusetts queen." They were sit 
 uated in a delightful region, where now stands the metrop 
 olis of New England, with its cluster of noble towns in 
 the vicinity. 
 
 The tribe of the Narragansets held their chief seat on 
 the island of the Canonicut, in the bay called after their 
 name. Here, also, their grand sachem resided. They 
 extended west of the Pawcatuck river, where they came 
 into the neighborhood of the Pequods. The Pokanokets 
 bordered them on the east. They occupied a beautiful 
 country, and happily adapted to their mode of life, which 
 was fishing and hunting. Their disposition was more mild 
 and peaceable than usually appeared in the Indian charac 
 ter. When the English arrived in that region, they found 
 there Canonicus, the grand sachem of the tribe, who proved 
 a benefactor of Rhode Island. 
 
 The tribe of Pequods were seated in the eastern part of 
 Connecticut, having the Narragansets on their eastern 
 border. They were a fierce and warlike race. Their 
 grand sachem, Sassacus, resided on the heights of Groton, 
 near the river called by their name, now the Thames. 
 Sassacus held the Mohegans subject to his authority. 
 These were a tribe occupying the place where Norwich 
 now stands. Uncas, the leader of the latter, joined the 
 whites in their war with the Pequods. These several 
 tribes, at the period referred to, were singularly diminished 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 107 
 
 in number and power, on account of a wasting sickness, 
 which had been sent among them a few years before. 
 
 In the northern portion of New England, roved the 
 Indians whose general name was that of Tarenteens, or 
 Abenakis. They inhabited the coast of Maine throughout, 
 and extended into New Hampshire. Their character was 
 ferocious, and the settlers suffered severely from their wars, 
 murders, and depredations. Stealing in, at the dead of 
 night, upon the villages or dwellings, they burned and plun 
 dered, indiscriminately, whatever came in their way 
 butchering men, women, and children, without mercy. 
 
 The five tribes, or nations, that spread out east of Lake 
 Erie, and south of Lake Ontario, were the Iroquois, or 
 Mengwe, who had become thus divided, in consequence of 
 being pressed by the Hurons, and one or two other tribes, 
 inhabiting the St. Lawrence. They were called the Sen- 
 ecas, Cayugas, Onondagas, Oneidas, and Mohawks. They 
 at length became a powerful race in their new abodes, and 
 not only overcame the Hurons, but made war upon the 
 Delawares, and were objects of dread far and near. The 
 most warlike community of the whole was said to be the 
 Mohawks. Their power and exactions reached east and 
 south, to a great distance. 
 
 The Indians, in the southerly portion of the country, 
 were of course earlier known to the English, than those 
 already mentioned this was true of the tribes at least that 
 inhabited Virginia, of which there were more than forty in 
 number, in 1607. The nucleus of an entire confederacy, 
 inhabiting the territory from the sea-coast to the falls of 
 the rivers, was the Powhatan nation. This confederacy 
 included no less than thirty tribes, and the number of war 
 riors was estimated at eight thousand. The chief of the 
 same name, who figures so much in the history of Virginia, 
 was the great sachem of the confederacy. The seat of the 
 hereditary dominions was near the presenl site of the city 
 of Richmond. Here the noble Pocahontas was born, and 
 passed her early, uncultivated life. 
 
108 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 The Indians who dwelt on the highlands, between the 
 falls of the rivers and the mountains, were divided into two 
 confederacies, not long after the arrival of the English. 
 One division consisted of the Monahoaks, in the eight tribes, 
 on the north. The other consisted of the Monacans, in five 
 tribes, stretching on the south into Carolina. The latter 
 went under the name of Tuscaroras, and connected with 
 the Iroquois. 
 
 Of the Indians in the southern extremity of the country, 
 the principal confederacies were the Creeks, whose locality 
 was mostly in Georgia the Cherokees, who inhabited the 
 mountainous back country and the Choctaws and Chick- 
 asaws, who dwelt in the region between the mountains and 
 the Mississippi. Two or three other tribes occupied par 
 ticular localities, which need not be indicated.* 
 
 * Mrs. Willard s Republic of America. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 109 
 
 II. ORIGIN OF THE AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 VARIOUS SPECULATIONS ON THE SUBJECT Opinions of Voltaire Of Rev. Thomas 
 Thorowgood Dr. Boudinot Roger Williams Hubbard Thomas Mor 
 ton John Josselin Cotton Mather Dr. Mitchell Dr. Swinton. 
 
 ALTHOUGH not in precise accordance with the plan of 
 this work, yet, on account of the interest which attaches to 
 the subject, we devote a few pages to an exposition of the 
 various theories advanced in relation to the origin of the 
 Indian tribes existing at the time the English settled the 
 country. These theories have been various, according to 
 the whims or predilections of the authors. Some have seen 
 in them an original species of the human race, unconnected 
 with any of the nations or tribes of the old world. Others 
 have fancied their resemblance to this or the other people, 
 ancient or modern, of the eastern continent as Hebrews, 
 Trojans, Tartars, and the like. 
 
 Voltaire, and other skeptical writers, have accounted for 
 their origin, according to the first-named theory. They 
 have considered the Indian placed in America by the hand 
 of the Creator, or by nature just as the buffalo, or the 
 tortoise, or any other animal, was placed there or just as 
 trees and other products of vegetation, that are indigenous 
 to the soil. Thus they make no account of the apparent 
 scriptural doctrine of the unity of the human race the 
 common descent from Adam. 
 
 The identity of the Indian with the Hebrew or the 
 Israelite has been conjectured by many. Rev. Thomas 
 Thorowgood, an author of the seventeenth century, held 
 that opinion, and endeavored to prove that the Indians were 
 the Jews, who had been lost in the world for the space of 
 near two thousand years. Adair, who claims to have 
 resided forty years among the southern Indians, published 
 a large quarto upon their origin, history, &c. He endeav 
 ors to prove their identity with the Jews, by showing the 
 similarity of their customs, usages, and language to those 
 
110 GREAT EVENTS OP 
 
 of the latter. The author of the Star in the West, Dr. 
 Boudinot, has followed the same thing, and thinks assuredly 
 that the Indians are the long-lost ten tribes of Israel. 
 
 Roger Williams, at one time, expressed the same opinion. 
 He writes, in a letter to friends in Salem, that the Indians 
 did not come into America from the north-east, as some had 
 imagined, for the following reasons: 1, Their ancestors 
 affirm that they came from the south-west, and return 
 thence when they die; 2, Because they separate their 
 women, in a little wigwam by themselves, at certain 
 seasons; and 3, Beside their god Kuttand, to the south 
 west, they hold that Nanawitnawit (a God overhead) made 
 the heavens and the earth; and he avers, also, that he (the 
 writer) had found "some taste of affinity with the Hebrew." 
 
 The similarity of practices, or even of a number of terms 
 in a language, can, however, be no conclusive proof of 
 sameness of origin. It may be merely accidental, or in 
 respect to customs more particularly, may be owing to 
 similarity of circumstances. "Who will pretend that dif 
 ferent people, when placed under similar circumstances, 
 will not have similar wants, and hence similar actions? that 
 like wants will not prompt like exertions? and like causes 
 produce not like effects?" The slight resemblances existing, 
 or fancied to exist, between the Indians and the Israelites, 
 may be owing to a cause like the one pointed out. As to 
 the language of the Indians, Mr. William Wood, an old 
 writer, says: "Some have thought that they might be of 
 the dispersed Jews, because some of their words be near 
 unto the Hebrew; but, by the same rule, they may con 
 clude them to be of the gleanings of all nations, because 
 they have words after the Greek, Latin, French, and other 
 tongues." 
 
 Hubbard, an American historian, who wrote about 1680, 
 has this among other passages on the subject: "If any 
 observation be made of their manners and dispositions, it is 
 easier to say from what nations they did not, than from 
 whom they did derive their original. Doubtless their con- 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. Ill 
 
 jecture, who fancy them to be descended from the ten 
 t ibes of the Israelites, carried captive by the Salamaneser 
 and Esarhaddon, hath the least show of reason of any other, 
 there being no footsteps to be observed of their propinquity 
 to them more than to any other of the tribes of the earth, 
 either as to their language or manners." 
 
 Thomas Morton, an early New England historian, refers 
 their origin to the scattered Trojans, observing, "for after 
 that Brutus, who was the fourth from ^Eneas, left Latium, 
 upon the conflict held with the Latins, where, although he 
 gave them a great overthrow to the slaughter of their 
 grand captain, and many others of the heroes of Latium, 
 yet he held it more safely to depart unto some other place 
 and people, than by staying to run the hazard of an unquiet 
 life or doubtful conquest; which, as history maketh mention, 
 he performed. This people was dispersed there is no ques 
 tion, but the people that lived with him, by reason of their 
 conversation with the Grecians and Latins, had a mixed 
 language that participated of both." Morton maintains 
 the great similarity of the languages of the Indians to the 
 Greek and Roman, as an instance of which, he fancied he 
 heard among their words Pasco-pan, and hence thinks 
 without doubt their ancestors were acquainted with the 
 god Pan! 
 
 A writer, Mr. John Josselin, who resided some time in 
 New England, towards the middle part of the seventeenth 
 century, pronounces the speech of the Mohawks to be a 
 dialect of the Tartars. He says " the north-east people 
 of America, that is, New England, &c., are judged to be 
 Tartars, called Samoades, being alike in complexion, shape, 
 habit and manners." 
 
 That the Indians were Scythians, is an opinion expressed 
 in a decided manner by Cotton Mather. He was confirmed 
 in it, on meeting with this passage of Julius Caesar: "Diffi- 
 cilis invenire quam interficere," rendered by him, "It is 
 harder to find them than to foil them." Ceesar was speak 
 ing of the Scythians, and the aptness of the language, as 
 
112 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 expressing one peculiarity of the Indians in their warfare 
 their sudden attacks and retreats is noticeable. 
 
 Dr. S. L. Mitchell, of New York, a voluminous writer in 
 his day, thought that he had settled the question of the origin 
 of the Indians. They came, in his opinion, from the north 
 east of Asia, and that is now, perhaps, the more common 
 belief. He thinks that they possessed originally the same 
 color, as that of the north-eastern nations of Asia. 
 
 Dr. Swinton, author of many parts of the Universal 
 History, after stating the different opinions of various 
 authors, who have advocated in favor of "the dispersed 
 people," the Phoenicians and other eastern nations, observes, 
 "that, therefore, the Americans in general were descended 
 from a people who inhabited a country not so far distant 
 from them as Egypt and Phoenicia, one will, as we appre 
 hend, readily admit. Now, no country can be pitched upon 
 so proper and convenient for this purpose, as the north 
 eastern part of Asia, particularly Great Tartary, Siberia, 
 and more especially the peninsula of Kamschatka. That 
 probably was the tract through which many Tartarian 
 colonies passed into America, and peopled the most con 
 siderable part of the new world."* 
 
 * Book of the Indians. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 113 
 
 III. VIRGINIA INDIAN WARS. 
 
 EARLY troubles of the English with the Indians Power tyid cruelty of Pow- 
 hatan His apparent friendship for the Colonists Treacherous conduct 
 Kindness of Pocahontas Inhuman conduct of Lord De la War Captivity 
 of Pocahontas Cruel Massacre of the Whites Opecancanough Troubles 
 with Totopotomoi Anecdote of Jack-of-the-feather. 
 
 THE intercourse of the colonists in VIRGINIA with the 
 Indians, was not altogether such as to secure their friend 
 ship. Difficulties arose, which were settled only by a resort 
 to wars and massacres. The earlier colonists either returned 
 to their native land, were destroyed by famine, or were cut 
 off by violence. The whole scheme of colonizing was, at 
 first, a series of mismanagement or misfortune. The earliest 
 attempt at settlement, under the Captains Amidas and Bar 
 low, in 1684, was abortive. It is related that the English, 
 after landing on an island, called by the Indians Wokokon, 
 saw none of the natives until the third day, when three 
 were observed in a canoe. One of them came on shore, 
 and the English went to him. He was not at all intimi 
 dated, but spoke much to them, and then went fearlessly 
 on board the vessels. The whites, after making him some 
 presents, received some food in return. Wingina, chief of 
 the Indians in that place, never had much faith in the good 
 intentions of the English, and to him was mainly attributed 
 the breaking up of the colony. They were disposed to 
 return home, having made no serious attempt at settlement. 
 
 The ne"xt colony which proceeded to Virginia was con 
 ducted by Sir Richard Grenville, in 1685. He had the 
 imprudence to commit an outrage upon the natives, which 
 occasioned at length the breaking up of the colony of one 
 hundred and eight men whom he left behind him. He 
 burned an Indian town, in revenge of a petty theft, which 
 some native committed upon him. Ralf Lane, who was 
 governor, became justly chargeable with very reprehensible 
 conduct. He put to death some of the natives on the most 
 frivolous charges, and it is no wonder that the animosity of 
 8 
 
 
114 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 the Indians was aroused, and that the small band of adven 
 turers were so discomfited as to seek a return to England. 
 
 No attempt^ to settle Virginia had succeeded up to the 
 year 1607. The ill-advised schemes of the company or their 
 controversies, and the suspicions and hatred of the Indians, 
 had defeated every enterprise hitherto. But one man, Cap 
 tain Smith, by his sagacity and heroism, at length accom 
 plished the object. Of his adventures, no particular account 
 needs to be given here, as these have been narrated in 
 another part of this work. But his connection with Pow- 
 hatan affords the occasion of bringing the latter more espe 
 cially into view in this place. This chief is described as 
 being tall and well-proportioned, wearing an aspect of sad 
 ness exceedingly vigorous, and possessing a body fitted -to 
 endure great hardships. At the time of the settlement of 
 Jamestown, he was about sixty years of age, and rendered 
 the more majestic by the gray ness of his hair. He inspired 
 the awe of beholders as he was seated on his wooden form, 
 and adorned with his robe of racoon skins, and his head 
 dress of various feathers having the appearance of a crown. 
 He governed many nations, and many of them by the right 
 of conquest. The place of his residence, at first, was 
 at Powhatan, near the falls of James river; but, afterwards, 
 when he had extended his conquests north, it was at a place 
 called Werowocomoco. His dominion included the coun 
 try upon James river, from its mouth to the falls, and all its 
 .tributary streams. This was the boundary of his country 
 southerly, and thus across the territory, "nearly as high as 
 the falls of all the great rivers over the Potowmack, even 
 to Patuxet in Maryland." 
 
 He usually kept a guard, consisting of forty or fifty of 
 his bravest men, especially when he slept, but this number 
 was four-fold after the arrival of the English. His wives 
 were numerous, and taken or dismissed at his pleasure. 
 When he slept, one sat at his head and another at his feet. 
 His places for temporary residence, or at certain seasons 
 of the year, were numerous. At these places he had vie- 
 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 115 
 
116 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 tuals provided against his coming, in spacious wigwams 
 thirty or forty yards in extent. His manner of attack upon 
 his neighbors, was stealthy and fiercely cruel. An instance 
 is given, in his surprisal, on one occasion, of the people of 
 Payankatank, who were his neighbors and subjects. To 
 effect his barbarous purpose, he sent several of his men to 
 lodge with them the night on which he designed an attack; 
 then, secretly surrounding them in their wigwams, com 
 menced a horrid massacre. Many of the men were killed, 
 their scalps taken, and the women and children made pris 
 oners. The scalps were exhibited upon a line between two 
 trees as a trophy, and the chief of Payankatank and his 
 wife Powhatan became servants to the emperor. 
 
 Through Captain Smith s address, this prince was now 
 brought completely into the English interest; although 
 eventually, through the imprudent conduct of Newport, 
 who soon after arrived from England, he was induced to 
 practice deception upon his new friends, in the way of 
 trade. Smith, however, in his turn, took advantage of the 
 emperor, to the no great credit of his moral principles. 
 The revenge was complete, as the following example 
 shows ; Smith gained his end fully, by pretending to set a 
 great value on a few blue beads, which he had exposed to 
 Powhatan as if by accident, and which he professed to be 
 very unwilling to part with, as they were worn, according 
 to his account, only by great kings. This fired the emperor 
 with the wish to secure them, at whatever sacrifice on his 
 part. In the infatuation produced, he parted with two or 
 three hundred bushels of corn, for a pound or two of beads. 
 Thus the intercourse of the whites with these simple chil 
 dren of nature, in the early period of our history, was not 
 always marked with that delicate regard of right and 
 veracity, with which every transaction of this nature should 
 be attended. The consequences very naturally appeared 
 in the many plots and counter-plots which were contrived 
 to embarrass one another, or to effect unlawful objects. 
 
 On one occasion Powhatan became offended with Smith, 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 117 
 
 because he could not procure swords from him in the man 
 ner in which he procured them from Newport. When the 
 latter was about leaving the country, Powhatan sent him 
 twenty turkeys, for which he demanded and obtained 
 twenty swords in return. He supposed that he could do 
 the same with Smith, but was disappointed; and, accord 
 ingly he ordered his men to seize the English wherever 
 they could find them. The consequence was, that many of 
 the latter, in the vicinity of the forts, were robbed of their 
 swords. These depredations were continued until Smith 
 surprised a number of the Indians, from whom he learned 
 that Powhatan was endeavoring to get all the arms in his 
 power, with a view to massacre the whites. When the 
 chief found that his plot was discovered, he sent Pocahontas, 
 his daughter, with gifts, in order to apologize for his conduct, 
 and pretended that the mischief was done by some of his 
 chiefs. He directed her to use her influence in effecting 
 the release of his men, in which she succeeded, and thus 
 the parties became at peace again. 
 
 The friendship which Powhatan manifested towards the 
 English at any time, was short-lived, and seems not to have 
 been at all sincere. Constant deceptions were practised 
 by him to gain his ends ; and, so long as he lived, difficulties 
 existed between him and the English. The noble Poca 
 hontas was a sort of mediator between them, and often 
 brought important intelligence, as seasonable aid, to the 
 latter. On one occasion, after a long conference, in regard 
 to a trade in provisions, in which deceptions were employed 
 on both sides, and in which Powhatan endeavored to per 
 suade Captain Smith and his men to treat with him in a 
 friendly manner, and to throw aside their arms, Smith was 
 about to resort to force in order to effect his object. Pow 
 hatan, however, succeeded in escaping from the conference, 
 and in conveying his women, children, and effects into the 
 woods. Even then he attempted to allure Smith into his 
 presence unarmed, if possible, by sending him a present. 
 Finding, at last, all artifices without effect, Powhatan 
 
118 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 resolved to fall upon the English in their cabins on the fol 
 lowing night. But here Pocahontas interposed her kind 
 offices, and was the means, most probably, of saving the 
 life of Smith and his attendants. She came alone, in a dark 
 
 Pocahontas coming in the night to tell Smith of the intended Massacre. 
 
 night, through the woods, and apprised Smith of her 
 father s design. For such a favor, Smith offered her 
 whatever articles she would please to accept; but she 
 declined taking any thing, and, with tears in her eyes, 
 remarked, that if her father should see her with any thing, 
 he would suspect what she had done, and instantly kill her. 
 She then retired as she came, through the dismal forest. 
 
 After Smith s final departure from Virginia, the emperor s 
 animosity against the whites was confirmed, as the English 
 successor in the government, Lord De la War, was much 
 less cautious and moderate in his measures with the Indians, 
 severe as Smith s treatment of them was at times. The 
 new governor, finding Powhatan not disposed to yield 
 to his demands, proceeded to an act of horrid barbarity. 
 Having got into his power an Indian prisoner, his lordship 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 119 
 
 caused his right hand to be cut off. In this shocking con 
 dition he sent the poor creature to Powhatan. At the same 
 time he gave the sachem to understand, that he would 
 serve all the Indians in that manner, if they refused obe 
 dience any longer, and that he would destroy all the corn, 
 which was then near to the harvest. Powhatan, conse 
 quently, could not but feel the most burning indignation 
 against the Englishman. 
 
 Two years after Smith left Virginia, that is, in 1611, Cap 
 tain Argal treacherously took the king s daughter prisoner, 
 with a view to prevent him from doing injury to the English, 
 as also to extort a large ransom from him, and such terms of 
 peace as they should prescribe. On being informed of the 
 captivity of Pocahontas, connected with the demand that 
 he should restore to the English their men, guns, and tools, 
 taken at different times by the Indians, the stern and wary 
 chief became greatly embarrassed, and knew not what to 
 do. They did not hear from him until at the expiration of 
 three months, when he complied with their demand only in 
 part. This did not satisfy Argal; the demand in full was 
 reiterated ; but Powhatan was again, for a long time, silent. 
 The result was, that, in a year or two, Sir Thomas Dale 
 took Pocahontas to the residence of her father, in hopes to 
 effect an exchange, and bring about a peace. Powhatan 
 was absent from home, and the party met with no kindly 
 reception from the Indians, who seemed to take the pres 
 ence of the English in dudgeon. The latter burned many 
 of their Indian habitations, and gave out threats of other 
 vengeance. This had the effect of inducing some of the 
 Indians to come and make peace, as they called it. Poca 
 hontas had then an opportunity of seeing two of her 
 brothers, which gave her unbounded joy. After the mar 
 riage of this excellent Indian woman to Mr. Rolfe, the 
 whites experienced less trouble from Powhatan; though it 
 is believed that they were never entirely exempt from the 
 effects of his policy or his power. 
 
 The successors of Powhatan were, first, Opitchapan, and, 
 
120 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 next, Opecancanough, both brothers of the emperor. Such 
 was the law of the succession. The first-named chief 
 seems never to have been noted for any distinguishing 
 quality, but is spoken of as being feeble and decrepid. He 
 compared unfavorably with his brother, who, in the council 
 and in the field, was the most conspicuous personage among 
 the Powhatans. He had, during the life-time of the late 
 emperor, procured from the free tribe of the Chickahomi- 
 nies the title of their king. 
 
 It was Opecancanough who figured so disastrously in 
 the great massacre of the whites, on the 22d March, 1622, 
 which has been narrated in another place. It was kept a 
 profound secret during four years, and burst upon the set 
 tlement like a bolt from heaven. In the vengeance, with 
 which the English followed this act of treachery and blood, 
 it was for some time supposed that Opecancanough was 
 among the killed; but if history does not misguide us, the 
 same sachem, twenty-two years afterwards, executed a still 
 greater massacre upon the English. It is not known how 
 long he had been plotting the extirpation of the whites, but 
 in 1644, all the Indians over the space of country six hun 
 dred miles in extent, were joined in the enterprise., The 
 governor and council had appointed a fast-day to be kept 
 through the country upon Good- Friday for the success of 
 the king. On the day before the intended fast, Opecanca 
 nough, borne in a litter, led his warriors forward, and com 
 menced the work of death. He was supposed to be near 
 one hundred years old at this time. The massacre com 
 menced in the out-parts of the circumjacent country, and 
 continued two days. The Indians fell suddenly upon the 
 nhabitants, and killed all indiscriminately, to the number of 
 three hundred. Their progress was checked by the arrival 
 of Sir William Berkley, at the head of an armed force. 
 
 Subsequently to this massacre (the date has not- been 
 ascertained), this bloody chief was taken prisoner. Sir 
 William intended to send him as a present to the king of 
 England. He was, however, prevented from doing it, by 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 121 
 
 the assassination of Opecancanough. The soldier who was 
 appointed to guard him, fired upon him, and inflicted a 
 mortal wound, it having been, as was supposed, an act of 
 private revenge. Just before the old chief expired, hearing 
 a great noise and crowd around him, he ordered an attendant 
 to lift up his eye-lids, as from age and fatigue the elasticity 
 
 Opecancanough borne in a litter to the Massacre of the Whites. 
 
 of his muscles was in a great degree impaired, when he 
 discovered a multitude pressing around him, to gratify the 
 morbid desire of beholding a dying sachem. Aroused 
 with indignation, and little fearing death, he seemed to dis 
 regard the crowd; but raising himself from the ground in 
 the spirit of his wonted authority, commanded that the 
 governor should be called to him. When the latter came, 
 the chief uttered in his hearing the impassioned remark: 
 "Had it been my fortune to have taken Sir William Berk 
 ley prisoner, I would not meanly have exposed him as a 
 show to my people," and soon after expired. An Indian, 
 whom they afterwards had seized as prisoner, confessed 
 that they attempted this destruction of the English, because 
 
122 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 <r 
 
 they saw the latter "took up all their lands from them, and 
 would drive them out of the country, and they took this 
 season, for that they understood that they were at war in 
 England, and began to go to war among themselves." 
 These intrusions upon the Indian territory were, however, 
 conformable to the grants of the proprietors, the Indians. 
 Opecancanough could hardly have expected an entire con 
 quest, as his people had already begun to melt away, and 
 the villages of the English planters were springing up over 
 an extent of country of over five hundred miles, with a 
 comparatively large population. 
 
 Nickotawance succeeded Opecancanough as a tributary 
 to the English. In 1648, he came to Jamestown in company 
 with several other chiefs, and brought a number of beaver- 
 skins to be sent to the English king. He delivered a pro 
 longed address, which he concluded with the protestation, 
 "that the sun and moon should first lose their glorious lights 
 and shining, before he or his people should ever more wrong 
 the English." 
 
 The successor of this chief is supposed to have been 
 Totopotomoi, as he was king of Pamunkey in 1656. In 
 that year, a body of western or inland Indians, to the num 
 ber of six or seven hundred, came down from the mountain 
 ous country, and took possession of the territory about the 
 falls of James river. This fact coming to the knowledge 
 of the legislature of Virginia, which was then in session, it 
 was resolved to dislodge the Indians from their new location, 
 as their situation and proximity were considered dangerous 
 to the whites. The war seems not to have been attended 
 with any success on the part of the colony. The English 
 leader, with one hundred men, and Totopotomoi with one 
 hundred of his warriors, suffered extremely in an engage 
 ment. It appears, however, that a peace was not long after 
 concluded with the Indians. 
 
 A renowned warrior, Nemattanow, not having been men 
 tioned in the proper order of time, may be introduced here. 
 He was supposed to have had an agency in bringing about 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 123 
 
 the great massacre of 1622. He was, however, an object 
 of jealousy to Opecancanough, the leader in that tragedy, 
 on account of his popularity among his countrymen. He 
 is said to have been an eccentric and vain person, being 
 wont "to dress himself up in a strange attire and barbaric 
 fashion with feathers," on which account he obtained the 
 name of Jack-of-the-feather. As he had been engaged in 
 many fights with the English, and, though particularly 
 exposed, had never received a wound, he was considered 
 by the Indians to be invulnerable. The cause and manner 
 of his fate were the following: "Only about fourteen days 
 before the massacre, Jack-of-the-feather went to the house 
 of one Morgan, where he saw many such articles exhibited 
 as were calculated to excite admiration in such people. 
 Jack, perhaps, had not the means to purchase, but it seems 
 he was resolved some how or other to possess them. He 
 therefore told Morgan that if he would take his commodities 
 to Pamunkey, the Indians would give him a great price for 
 them. Not in the least mistrusting the design of Nemattanow, 
 the simple Englishman set out for Pamunkey, in company 
 with this Indian. This was the last the English ever heard 
 of Morgan. However strange it may seem, Jack s ill- 
 directing fate sent him to the same place again ; and, what 
 was still more strange, he had the cap of the murdered 
 Morgan upon his head. Morgan s servants asked him 
 where their master was, who very deliberately answered 
 that he was dead. This satisfied them that he had murdered 
 him. They therefore seized him, in order to take him before 
 a magistrate at Berkley; but he made a good deal of resist 
 ance, which caused one of the captors to shoot him down. 
 The singular part of the tragedy is yet to be related. 
 Though mortally wounded, Nemattanow was not killed out 
 right, and his captors, which were two stout young men, 
 got him into a boat to proceed to Mr. Thorp s, the magis 
 trate. As they were going, the warrior became satisfied 
 that he must die, and with the most extraordinary earnest 
 ness, besought that two things might be granted him. One 
 
124 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 was, that it should never be told to his countrymen that 
 he was killed by a bullet; and the other, that he should 
 be buried among the English, so that it should never be 
 discovered that he had died, or was subject to death like 
 other men. Such was the pride and vanity exhibited by 
 an Indian at his death."* 
 
 From the preceding brief notices of the hostile bearing 
 of the savage tribes towards the early Southern planters, 
 it will be apparent that the colonization of that portion of 
 America was no easy matter. The jealousy of the Indians 
 towards their new neighbors was soon excited ; nor did 
 the conduct of the colonists serve to allay, but rather to 
 increase it. The cruelty and vindictiveness of the Indians 
 cannot be justified ; but in their circumstances may be 
 found, perhaps, some small apology. This was their coun 
 try : they were proprietors of the soil. Here they lived : 
 here were their altars : here their fathers sepulchres ; and 
 they regarded them with the veneration and love of which 
 they were capable. Who can blame them? Who censure 
 those feelings that patriotism that love of liberty, which, 
 when found among civilized nations, are highly extolled? 
 Among the Indian chiefs, there were men of no small saga 
 city; who, foreseeing the consequences to themselves and 
 people of the thrift and extension of the English can it be 
 deemed strange that their anticipations were most sad? or 
 that they should adopt every expedient which seemed likely 
 to avert calamities to them most fearful? 
 
 * Book of the Indians. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 125 
 
 IV. PLYMOUTH COLONY AND THE INDIANS. 
 
 EARLY Rencontre at Plymouth Friendly intercourse established by means of 
 Samoset Kindness of Squanto Intercourse with Massasoit Contem 
 plated Massacre defeated Jealousy of Caunbitant Notice of Hobomok. 
 
 IN the early period of the settlements of New England, 
 the difficulties with the Indians were of less frequent occur 
 rence, than those which took place in the Virginia colony. 
 The providence of God had prepared the way for the 
 pilgrims to enter upon their wilderness inheritance. The 
 power of the Indians had been weakened by sickness, or 
 their dispositions softened, perhaps, in some cases, by their 
 adversities. There were instances, certainly, of singular 
 friendship toward the whites, on the part of these children of 
 nature, as was manifested in Samoset, Massasoit, and others. 
 But the character, objects, and policy of the pilgrims will 
 account, in part, for the comparative freedom from Indian 
 hostility which marked the early era. of their settlement in 
 this land. As they came to enjoy and disseminate their 
 religion, they had no motive to irritate or disturb the 
 
126 GREATEVENTSOF 
 
 aboriginal inhabitants. Wealth was not sought from them, 
 nor any greater portion of the soil than would suffice for 
 their wants, at the same time leaving to the Indian behind 
 the boundless wilderness, which alone he cared for. They 
 would have reclaimed him from heathenism, and taught him 
 religion, science, and the arts of civilized life, had he been 
 pleased to learn them. This was attempted, in some 
 instances, but the success, though a matter of gratitude, 
 was not at any time very considerable. The policy of the 
 fathers was to cultivate peace with all the Indian tribes ; and 
 during many years, so far as the settlement of the eastern 
 shore was concerned, the object generally was effected. 
 Still occasionally difficulties would occur, and at length, 
 under a new set of chiefs, the notes of savage warfare rung 
 loud and long over the hills and vales of New England. 
 But we will here speak more particularly of the earliest 
 colony, Plymouth. 
 
 The first encounter had with the Indians, preceded the 
 disembarkation of the company of adventurers. It was a 
 select party of some fifteen or sixteen, who had landed with 
 a view to explore the country. Overtaken by night, they 
 set their watch, hoping doubtless to pass the night unmT)- 
 lested ; but about midnight they heard a hideous cry. The 
 cry then ceased, and it was then supposed that it had been 
 the noise only of wolves and foxes. About five o clock, 
 however, they again heard a sudden and strange noise, 
 which they knew to be the same voices, though they varied 
 their notes. One of the company being abroad, came run 
 ning in, and cried, "They are men, Indians! Indians!" and 
 with this announcement came a shower of arrows. The 
 whites ran out with all speed to recover their arms. The 
 cry of the enemy was terrific, especially when they per 
 ceived what the whites were about to do. Their arms 
 being secured, the Indians were ready to make an assault. 
 One, who appeared to be the leader of the latter, a stout 
 athletic man, stood behind a tree within a musket-shot, and 
 there let his arrows fly at the English. Three several shots 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 127 
 
 were poured in upon him without touching him at length, 
 one seemed to take effect, as he bounded off, and his com 
 pany with him, yelling most hideously. It is not known 
 that any blood was shed in this encounter, though the 
 probability is, that the chief was wounded. Of the arrows 
 that were left on the field, several were picked up, and sent 
 as a curiosity to friends in England. Some of them were 
 ingeniously headed with brass, some with harts horn, and 
 some with the claws of eagles. 
 
 An intercourse of an agreeable character between the 
 pilgrims and the natives soon commenced, by means of 
 Samoset, whose manner of introducing himself to the settle 
 ment has been mentioned in another portion of this work. 
 The hospitality with which he was treated, secured his 
 friendship and confidence, and he communicated to the 
 settlers, in answer to their inquiries, whatever information 
 he possessed respecting the Indians and the country. He 
 is described by an early historian as having been a tall, strait 
 man, the hair of his head black, long behind, and short 
 before, none at all on his face. He ate and drank freely of 
 that which was offered him ; and, although they wished his 
 absence at night, yet he was unwilling to leave, and they 
 could not do otherwise than keep and watch him. This 
 visit of the kind Samoset was an augury of good to the 
 colony. It seemed purely a providential event. 
 
 The visit continued only until the next morning, but was 
 repeated in the course of a day or two. His return then 
 brought to the acquaintance of the colony other Indians 
 who accompanied him. They were some of Massasoit s 
 men, whose object was to trade with the English. As 
 Samoset was charged not to let any who came with him 
 bring their arms, these, therefore, left their bows and 
 arrows at a distance from the place. They were enter 
 tained in a fitting manner; they ate liberally of the English 
 victuals, and appeared very friendly; "sang and danced 
 after their manner like antics." They were dismissed as 
 soon as it could be done conveniently, without effecting any 
 
128 GREAT E\E\TS OF 
 
 trade. Samoset, either being sick, or feigning himself so, 
 would not depart, and contrived to continue several days 
 longer. In this visit, some stolen articles were returned by 
 the Indians, through Samoset s influence. 
 
 At the next visit he made, he was accompanied by 
 Squanto, as once before related. The latter was said to 
 be the only native of Patuxet (the Indian name of Ply 
 mouth) living there at that period. His captivity and resi 
 dence in England had prepared him, by understanding the 
 English language, to render service to the colony. Squanto, 
 it appears, was the only person that escaped the great sick 
 ness at Patuxet. The extent of its ravages, as near as can 
 be judged, was from Narraganset bay to Kennebec, or, per 
 haps, Penobscot, and is supposed to have commenced about 
 1617, and its continuance between two and three years, as 
 it was nearly abated in 1619. According to the account 
 of the Indians, it was a terrific scene, the deaths occurring 
 with such frequency, that the living were not able to bury 
 the dead. In the language of an author of the time, "they 
 died in heaps as they laid in their houses, and the living, 
 that were able to shift for themselves, would runne away, 
 and would let them dy, and let their carcasses ly above the 
 ground without buriall. For in a place where many inhab 
 ited, there had been but one (referring to Squanto) left alive 
 to tell what became of the rest." When the pilgrims arrived 
 in this country, their bones were thick upon the ground in 
 many places. Squanto, with another Indian and several 
 Englishmen, was employed, on one occasion, to go in 
 search of an English boy, who had been lost in the woods. 
 Having been informed of some Indians that the boy was at 
 Nauset, they proceeded in a vessel to that place, joined also 
 by lyanough, the sachem of Cummaquid, and two of his 
 men. Aspinet, the chief at Nauset, being informed by 
 Squanto that his English friends had come for the boy, he 
 came with a great train, and brought the boy with him, one 
 carrying him through the water. Not less than an hundred 
 Indians appeared on this occasion, half of whom attending 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 129 
 
 the boy to the boat, the rest standing aloof, with their bows 
 and arrows, looking on. The child was delivered up in a 
 formal manner, covered with beads, and Aspinet embraced 
 the opportunity of making peace with the English, the latter 
 giving him a knife, as also one to the kind Indian who first 
 entertained the lost boy, and brought him to Nauset. 
 
 Squanto had shown his early attachment to the English, 
 in his conduct towards Captain Dermer, who visited the 
 country the year before the pilgrims arrived here. When 
 the Indians would have killed him on some occasion, 
 Squanto successfully pleaded in his behalf. They had in 
 view the avenging of some murders, which a foreigner, an 
 Englishman, had a while before inflicted on their people. 
 These two Indians, Samoset and Squanto, remained with 
 the English, instructing them how to live in their country. 
 Squanto became an important personage in the Indian poli 
 tics. He was in the main friendly to the English; but his 
 devices to enhance himself in the eyes of his new friends, 
 or to make himself great in the eyes of his countrymen, 
 were not always wise, and were not, unfrequently, mis 
 chievous. In 1622 he forfeited his life by plotting to 
 destroy that of Massasoit. On that occasion, the latter 
 went to Plymouth, burning with rage against Squanto, but 
 the governor succeeded in quieting him for that time. 
 Soon after, he sent a messenger to entreat the governor s 
 consent to his being put to death ; but the latter would not 
 be persuaded to yield to his request. Squanto denied all 
 knowledge of the plot. The English, however, seemed 
 well satisfied that Squanto had laid this shallow scheme to 
 set them against Massasoit, thinking they would destroy 
 him, by which means he expected to become chief sachem 
 himself; and this seems the more probable, as Massasoit 
 was, for some time, irreconcilable, because they withheld 
 Squanto from him. When the English understood his 
 object, they assured the Indians that they did not concur in 
 the plot, and that they would do no injury to them, unless 
 the Indians began with the whites. Squanto was sharply 
 9 
 
130 GREATEVENTSOF 
 
 reproved by the governor, but he was so necessary to the 
 welfare of the colony, in respect to its intercourse with the 
 Indians, that he was retained there. 
 
 The following instance is related of his manoeuvres to 
 possess his countrymen with great fear of the English: He 
 told them that the English kept the plague buried in one of 
 their store-houses, and that they could send it at any time 
 to any place, to destroy whatever persons or people they 
 would, though they themselves stirred not out of doors. 
 This piece of information was of course calculated to 
 inspire them with great terror. Some sagacious Indians at 
 length discovered the trick, by inquiring of the English 
 respecting it. 
 
 Squanto died during an expedition or trading voyage, 
 which was undertaken among the Indians of Cape Cod, to 
 buy corn in a time of scarcity. He was pilot on this occa 
 sion. He was seized with sickness in the midst of the 
 undertaking, his disorder being a fever, and he bleeding 
 much at the nose, which the Indians reckon a fatal symp 
 tom, the disease soon overpowered him. He desired 
 the governor would pray for him, that he might go to 
 the Englishman s God. He bequeathed his effects to 
 sundry of his English friends, as remembrances of his 
 affection. 
 
 " Thus died the famous Squanto, or Tisquantum, in De 
 cember, 1622. To him the pilgrims were greatly indebted, 
 although he often, through extreme folly and short-sighted 
 ness, gave them, as well as himself and others, a great deal 
 of trouble." 
 
 One of the most interesting personages of Indian his 
 tory is Massasoit, already spoken of incidentally. His visit 
 to the pilgrims had been previously announced through 
 Samoset and Squanto. He was chief of the Wampanoags, 
 and resided at a place called Pokanet by the Indians, which 
 is now included in the town of Bristol, Rhode Island. He 
 was a friend to the English, and persevered in his friendship 
 to the last. His renown was more in peace than in war, and 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 131 
 
 is for that reason more precious in the memory of the 
 wise and virtuous. 
 
 "It has often been thought strange that so mild a sachem 
 as Massasoit should have possessed so great a country, and 
 our wonder has been increased, when we consider that 
 Indian possessions are generally obtained by prowess and 
 great personal courage. We know of none who could 
 boast of such extensive dominions, where all were contented 
 to consider themselves his friends and children. Powhatan, 
 Pontiac, Little Turtle, Tecumseh, and many more that we 
 could name, have swayed numerous tribes ; but theirs was 
 a temporary union in an emergency of war. That Mas 
 sasoit should be able to hold so many tribes together, without 
 constant war, required qualities belonging only to a few. 
 That he was not a warrior, no one will allow, when the 
 testimony of Annawon is so direct to the point ; for that 
 great chief gave Captain Church an account of what 
 mighty success he had formerly in the wars against many 
 nations of Indians, when he served Asuhmequin (Massasoit), 
 Philip s father." 
 
 The limits of his country cannot be exactly pointed out, 
 as occasionally the Nipmucks, or inland Indians, owned his 
 sway, and at other times that of the Narraganset sachem. 
 He possessed at least Cape Cod, and all that part of Massa 
 chusetts and Rhode Island, between Massachusetts and 
 Narraganset bays, extending into the interior to some dis 
 tance between Pawtucket and Charles rivers. The distance 
 is not accurately known. This chief had several places of 
 residence, but the favorite one would appear to have been 
 Mount Hope. It has always been deemed a picturesque 
 and beautiful locality. The Indian name, Pokanoket, sig 
 nifies the wood or land on the other side of the water. 
 There was a place in Middleborough, and another in Rayn- 
 ham, where Massasoit spent some parts of the year, prob 
 ably the summer. 
 
 It was of course in Massasoit s country that the pilgrim 
 fathers had arrived. With their object, and the nature of 
 
132 GREATEVENTSOF 
 
 their movement, he could not be supposed to be acquainted. 
 These points he made some attempts to ascertain, by send 
 ing occasionally some of his men to the settlement at Ply 
 mouth. It was in this way that his introduction to the 
 English was brought about, the visit of Samoset and 
 Squanto being the preparation for the event. It was on 
 the 22d of March, 1621, that the great sagamore, with 
 Quadequina, his brother, made his appearance before them. 
 Much caution was observed by each party in respect to the 
 meeting, as they were uncertain of one another s views. 
 But presents were made to the Indians, and much good will 
 was expressed. The following description of the scene has 
 been given: "As Massasoit proceeded to meet the English, 
 they met him with six soldiers, who saluted each other. 
 Several of his men were with him, but all left their bows 
 and arrows behind. They were conducted to a new house 
 which was partly finished, and a green rug was spread on 
 the floor, and several cushions for Massasoit and his chiefs 
 to sit down upon. Then came the English governor, fol 
 lowed by a drummer and trumpeter, and a few soldiers, 
 and, after kissing one another, all sat down. Some strong 
 water being brought, the governor drank to Massasoit, who 
 in his turn drank a great draught, that made him sweat all 
 the while after. They now proceeded to make a treaty, 
 which stipulated that neither Massasoit nor any of his 
 people should do hurt to the English, and that if they did, 
 they should be given up to be punished by them; and that 
 if the English did any harm to him or any of his people, 
 they (the English) would do the like to them." Massasoit 
 is represented as having trembled much on the occasion, 
 through his fear of the English. This was his first visit to 
 the infant colony, and its consequences seem to have been of 
 the most propitious character. He ever afterwards treated 
 the English with kindness, and the compact was followed 
 by a long period of peace. 
 
 The only exception to his feelings of friendship for the 
 new comers, arose from the affair of Squanto, as has been 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 133 
 
 already detailed. Massasoit could not but feel aggrieved; 
 but a sort of necessity seemed to be laid upon them to 
 secure the good offices of Squanto, and they could not 
 know, perhaps, how far he was implicated in wrong. 
 Indeed, it is stated that at one time they were about to 
 deliver up Squanto to Massasoit s men, but that the latter, 
 in their impatience at the delay, went off in a rage. 
 
 Sometime during the next summer, Massasoit was visited 
 by several of the English, among whom were Mr. Edward 
 Winslow, Mr. Stephen Hopkins, and Squanto, their inter 
 preter. The object they had in view was to ascertain his 
 place of residence, in the event of having to call on him 
 for assistance, to cement and continue their begun friend 
 ship, and particularly to induce him to restrain his men in 
 regard to their visits to the colony, as it was a time of 
 scarcity, and they could not afford to support such vaga 
 bonds. They took presents with them, in order to render 
 their visit agreeable to the sagamore, and such was the 
 effect produced. Massasoit was absent at the time, but, 
 being immediately sent for, he soon returned to meet his 
 guests. The report of their guns, upon hearing he was on 
 the way, frightened the Indian women and children to such 
 a degree, that they all fled ; but their salutation in the same 
 manner to Massasoit as he drew near, very greatly elated 
 him. He welcomed his guests with kindness, and took 
 them into his house; but they had sorry accommodations 
 and scanty fare. Except tobacco for smoking, their enter 
 tainment for the first night was only a supperless bed, as he 
 had no victuals to give them. Their bed, if it might be so 
 called, consisted only of planks, raised a foot from the 
 ground, with a thin mat upon them, with a mixed company 
 to occupy it, so that they were "worse weary of" their 
 "lodgings, than of" their "journey." After fasting two 
 nights and one day, they partook of a scanty, but "timely" 
 meal of boiled fish. In the language of the times, it is 
 related: "Very importunate was he to have us stay with 
 them longer. But we desired to keep the Sabbath at home, 
 
134 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 and feared we should either be light-headed for the want 
 of sleep for what with bad lodging, the savages barba 
 rous singing (for they used to sing themselves to sleep), 
 lice, and fleas, within doors, and musketoes without, we 
 could hardly sleep all the time of our being there we much 
 fearing that if we should stay any longer, we should not be 
 able to recover home for want of strength. So that on 
 Friday morning, before the sun rising, we took our leave 
 and departed, Massasoit being both grieved and ashamed 
 that he could no better entertain us." 
 
 Governor Winslow s visit to Massasoit during his sickness. 
 
 A sickness with which this sachem was seized, in 1623, 
 occasioned another visit on the part of Mr. Winslow. He 
 had been sent for by the chief to visit him in his distress, 
 accompanied by "one Master John Hampden," then on a 
 visit to the colony, and he took with him medicines and 
 cordials, such as were deemed necessary. As it was a 
 custom, among the Indians, for all the friends of a chief to 
 attend on such occasions, Mr. Winslow found on his arrival 
 that the house was filled with people. They were noisily 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 135 
 
 engaged in practicing their charms or powows, and all was 
 confusion and uproar a poor sedative, surely, for a sick 
 man. To keep heat in him, some half dozen women were 
 busily employed in chafing his arms, legs, and thighs. 
 When they had made an end of their incantations, the 
 chief was told that his friends, the English, were come to 
 see him. Unable to see, but learning who it was, he 
 desired to speak with Mr. Winslow. The interview was 
 touching in no small degree, and especially as Massasoit 
 said: "O, Winsow, I shall never see thee again." Like 
 other Indians, he could not articulate the liquid /. By Wins- 
 low s kind exertions, however, his sickness began to abate, 
 and the sachem finally recovered, contrary to the expecta 
 tions of himself and all his friends. 
 
 For this attention of the whites, he ever felt grateful, 
 viewing it as the means of his recovery. He gave a 
 striking proof of his appreciation of the favor shown him, 
 even before the departure of Winslow, by informing 
 Hobomok of a plot laid by some of his subordinate chiefs 
 for the purpose of destroying the two English plantations. 
 This he charged him to make known to the English, which 
 was done. Massasoit mentioned, at the same time, that he 
 had been urged to join in it, or give his consent to the plan ; 
 but that he had steadily opposed it. The evils which that 
 plot brought upon its authors, will be seen in another place. 
 
 Massasoit manifested a great desire for the welfare of 
 his people, as appeared from his inducing Mr. Winslow to 
 go among them, in the midst of a prevailing sickness, and 
 administer to them the medicines and cordials which had 
 proved so efficacious in his own case. This, his paternal 
 regard for his people, raised him still higher in the estima 
 tion of the English. Many Indians, before Mr. Winslow 
 left, came to see their chief; some probably from a distance 
 of an hundred miles. 
 
 A war, which commenced in 1632, between Massasoit 
 and Canonicus, the sachem of the Narragansets, was speed 
 ily terminated by the interference of the English in behalf 
 
136 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 of their benefactor. Captain Miles Standish led the force, 
 and accomplished the object with little bloodshed, although 
 the Indians expected a serious contest. 
 
 Massasoit showed his kind feeling towards Mr. Williams, 
 in giving up the lands in dispute between him and the Nar- 
 raganset sachem, since Mr. Williams had bought and paid 
 for all he possessed of the latter. His title was precarious 
 so long as Massasoit laid claim to the territory, as it would 
 then be considered as being within the jurisdiction of Ply 
 mouth. The land thus given up, included that which is the 
 island called Rhode Island, Prudence island, and perhaps 
 some others, together with Providence. Agreeably to 
 Massasoit s advice, in regard to the Indian plot for the 
 massacre of the whites, already referred to, that a bold 
 stroke should be struck, and the heads of the plot destroyed, 
 the daring Standish, with a party of only eight men, went 
 into the hostile country to effect the object. The party 
 intended secresy, but the Indians in some way obtained 
 knowledge of it, or mistrusted Standish s design. Accord 
 ingly, they began to prepare for the conflict. One of them, 
 Pecksuot, a man of great courage, called a paniese, told 
 Hobomok, he understood the captain was there to kill him 
 and the rest of the Indians there. "Tell him," said Peck- 
 snot, "we know it, but fear him not, neither will we shun 
 him." By their conduct before the English, in sharpening 
 their knives and in their insulting gestures and speeches, 
 they showed how little apprehension they entertained, 
 especially as the English were so inconsiderable in number. 
 Pecksuot even told Standish, that though he were a great 
 captain, yet he was but a little man, and that he himself, 
 though he was no sachem, yet was a man of great strength 
 and courage. Standish little heeded what was said, but 
 watched his opportunity, as the parties were in a house 
 together. After considerable manoeuvring, he could get 
 advantage over but a few of the Indians. At length, having 
 got Pecksuot and Wittuwamat, a bloody Massachusetts 
 chief, both together, with another man and a youth, brother 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 137 
 
 to Wittuwamat, and like him in character; and having about 
 as many of his own company in the same room, he gave 
 the word to his men to commence the work. The door 
 was at once made fast, and Standish himself began the 
 terrible contest. Snatching from Pecksuot his own knife 
 from his neck, though with a desperate struggle, he pierced 
 with it the athletic Indian, and brought him to the floor. 
 The rest killed Wittuwamat and the other man, and took 
 the youth, whom the captain caused to be hanged. After 
 this, other encounters were had with the scattered Indians, 
 and some three more were also killed. 
 
 In justice to the savages, it is worthy of remark, that they 
 were provoked to the conspiracy for which they were so 
 severely dealt with, by the unauthorized aggressions of 
 Weston s men, a colony of sixty Englishmen, who had come 
 over a year or two before, under the direction of Thomas 
 Weston. He was at first a friend of the pilgrims, but 
 became at length their traducer. This company, after 
 living upon the ill-supplied settlers at Plymouth through 
 the winter of 1621-22, had made at Weymouth an inex 
 pedient settlement. The pilgrims prosecuted this bloody 
 enterprise, under the excitement produced by the horrible 
 intelligence from Virginia of the great Indian massacre in 
 that colony. In view of this bloody tale, we cannot but 
 regret the necessity which our fathers felt for engaging in 
 such a work ; and we cannot but be touched with the piety 
 and humanity of the godly Mr. Robinson, the father of the 
 Plymouth church, in consequence of the present affair, that 
 "it would have been happy if they had converted some 
 before they had killed any." 
 
 Between the years 1649 and 1657, Massasoit sold to the 
 English, at different times, various tracts of land for a 
 valuable consideration. Indeed, being entirely subservient 
 to the English, he claimed to hold little or nothing of his 
 own at length, and ceased to act in his own name. He 
 therefore scarcely appears in the records of the colony, 
 during the three or four last years of his life. He died, it 
 
138 GREAT EVENTS OP 
 
 is believed, in 1662, his son Alexander dying also the same 
 year. Another son, the celebrated Philip, succeeded him. 
 Even Massasoit could be guilty of an Indian trick, as the 
 following instance, related by Governor Winthrop, evinces: 
 Mr. Winslow, on returning from a trading voyage south 
 ward, left his vessel, and, traveling by land, called on his old 
 friend Massasoit, who agreed to accompany him during the 
 remainder of the journey. While they were on the way, 
 Massasoit sent on one of his men forward to Plymouth, for 
 the purpose of surprising the people, by the announcement 
 of Winslow s death. As the declaration was believed at 
 Plymouth, from the manner in which the account was given, 
 it produced unmingled grief at the settlement. But shortly, 
 what was their astonishment at seeing him alive, in company 
 with his Indian friend. When it was known that the sachem 
 had caused the sad news to be conveyed to them, they 
 demanded the reason of his conduct in practising such a 
 deception. He gave as a reply, that he might be more 
 welcome when he did return, and that such things were 
 customary with his people. 
 
 Of Caunbitant, as one of the Indian chiefs in that region, 
 something deserves to be said. He was one of the most 
 renowned captains within the dominions of Massasoit. 
 The place of his residence was Mettapoiset, in the present 
 town of Swansey. He ever looked upon the English with 
 a jealous eye, considering them as enemies and intruders on 
 the soil, and his plans appeared to be shaped for the destruc 
 tion of the strangers, as soon as he could find a fitting 
 occasion. In the summer of 1621, he was supposed to be 
 in the interests of the Narragansets, and plotting with 
 them to overthrow Massasoit. He had much also to say 
 against the English, and the peace concluded between 
 Nauset, Cummaquid, and the latter. Against Squanto and 
 Hobomok he indulged a deadly enmity. Discovering, on 
 one occasion, the house where Squanto was, he set a guard 
 around it, and secured him. Hobomok, seeing that Squanto 
 was taken, and Caunbitant holding a knife to his throat, 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 139 
 
 being a strong man; broke away from them, and came to 
 Plymouth, with the news of Squanto s probable death. 
 Upon this, the people sent an expedition of fourteen men, 
 under Standish, to rectify matters. After much toil, this 
 small handful of men arrived at the place where they 
 expected to find Caunbitant. They beset the house, and 
 demanded of the chief if he were there. The savages 
 seemed to be struck dumb with fear. Upon being assured 
 that they sought only Caunbitant, and that every Indian 
 was safe who would be still, they at length, though a few 
 of them endeavored to escape, told the assailants that 
 Caunbitant was returned home with his whole train, and 
 that Squanto was yet living, and in the town. The attack 
 being made in the night, carried terror to the hearts of the 
 Indians, as in the affray a couple of guns were discharged, 
 some of them never having heard the report of fire-arms 
 before. While the English were searching the house, 
 Hobomok got on the top of it, and called Squanto and 
 another Indian, Tokamahamon, whom they sought. They 
 both appeared in a short time, together with several others, 
 some armed and others naked. The captured wigwam was 
 held until daylight, when the prisoners were released, and 
 the little army marched into the town of the Namaskets. 
 Here it seems Squanto had a house to which they went, 
 and where they took breakfast. The issue of the whole 
 was, the giving out of a decree from the court that they 
 held, in which they warned Caunbitant of the consequences 
 of offering violence to Tisquantum, Hobomok, or any of 
 Massasoit s subjects. Caunbitant seemed from this time to 
 lay aside his enmity to the English, or at least his open 
 opposition, as on the 13th of September following he went to 
 Plymouth, and signed a treaty of amity, together with others. 
 The English nevertheless always doubted his sincerity. 
 
 What became of this sachem is not known to history. 
 His name appears no more on record after 1623, and it 
 is supposed that he either fled his country, or died about 
 that time. 
 
140 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 Hobomok, already spoken of occasionally in the story of 
 others, deserves a more particular notice. He was a notable 
 warrior, who came to Plymouth about the end of July, 1621, 
 and remained with the English to the close of his life. He 
 was the principal means of the lasting friendship of Massa- 
 soit, which he took much pains to promote. Esteemed by 
 his own countrymen for his prowess and valor, he was 
 extremely serviceable to the colonists, by teaching them 
 how to cultivate the fruits and grains peculiar to the coun 
 try. The latter had no reason to apprehend treachery on 
 his part, as Hobomok was a favorite of Massasoit, and one 
 of his principal captains, and was entirely in their interest. 
 The following incident strengthened them in their opinion: 
 The Massachusetts Indians had, for some time, been inviting 
 the settlers into their country to trade for furs. When in 
 March, 1622, they began to make ready for the voyage, 
 Hobomok told the people that he feared the Massachusetts 
 were joined in confederacy with the Narragansets, and 
 that they therefore would seize upon this occasion to cut 
 off Captain Standish and his company abroad; and also, in 
 the mean while, it was to be feared that the Narragansets 
 would attack the town at home, giving reasons for his 
 apprehensions, declaring also that Tisquantum was in the 
 confederacy. He intimated that the latter would use many 
 persuasions to draw the people from their shallops, that the 
 Indians might take advantage of their situation. 
 
 They, however, proceeded on their voyage, but had not 
 reached a great distance before a false messenger came 
 running into Plymouth, apparently in great agitation. He 
 informed them that Caunbitant, with many of the Narra 
 gansets, and he believed Massasoit with them, were on their 
 way in order to cut off the English. The story was unhes 
 itatingly believed, and their instant purpose was to bring 
 back Captain Standish, who had just left in the boat with 
 Hobomok. The discharge of a cannon from the town 
 brought the company back. They had no sooner arrived, 
 than Hobomok assured them there was no truth in the 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 141 
 
 report, and said it was a plot of Squanto s, who was then in 
 one of the boats. He knew that as to Massasoit, that chief 
 would not engage in such an enterprise without consulting 
 him. Although there was reason to believe this, or at least 
 to confide in the sincerity of Hobomok, yet, as related in 
 another place, the English saw fit to connive at Squanto s 
 practices. "Hobomok was greatly beloved by Massasoit, 
 notwithstanding he became a professed Christian, and Mas 
 sasoit was always opposed to the English religion himself. 
 He was the pilot of the English when they visited Massa 
 soit in his sickness, whom before their arrival they considered 
 dead, which caused great manifestations of grief in Hobo 
 mok. He often exclaimed, as they were on the way, My 
 loving sachem ! my loving sachem ! many have I known, but 
 never any like thee. Then turning to Mr. Winslow, said: 
 4 While you live, you will never see his like among the 
 Indians, that he was no liar, nor bloody and cruel, like other 
 Indians. In anger and passion, he was soon reclaimed, easy 
 to be reconciled towards such as had offended him; that his 
 reason was such as to cause him to receive advice of 
 mean men; and that he governed his people better with 
 few blows than others did with many. In the division of 
 the land at Plymouth, among the inhabitants, Hobomok 
 received a lot as his share, on which he resided after the 
 English manner, and died a Christian among them. The 
 year of his death does not appear, but was previous 
 to 1642."* 
 
 * Book of the Indians. 
 
142 GREAT EVENTS OP 
 
 V. ENGLISH AND NARRAGANSETS. 
 
 TERRITORY OF THE NARRAGANSETS Canonicus their sachem His mode of 
 challenging the English to War Union proposed between the Pequods 
 and Narragansets How defeated Haughty bearing of Miantonimoh 
 Accused of a conspiracy against the English Accusations repelled 
 Peace concluded between him and Massachusetts War between Uncas 
 and Miantonimoh The latter captured and delivered to the English How 
 disposed of Troubles with the Narragansets under Ninigret Expedition 
 against him Issue of it. 
 
 THE NARRAGANSETS were considered a great nation among 
 the Indians. The territory of their sachem extended about 
 thirty or forty miles from Sekunk river and Narraganset 
 bay, including Rhode Island and other islands in that bay. 
 Pawcatuck river separated it from the Pequods. Under 
 the rule of Canonicus, in- 1642, this nation was at the height 
 of its greatness, and was supposed to embrace a population 
 of thirty thousand inhabitants, fie was sachem of the 
 tribe at the time of the landing of the fathers on the shores 
 of New England, and continued in this capacity to the time 
 of his death, in 1647. He died, it is believed, at a very 
 advanced age. At the period of the settlement of Ply 
 mouth, the Wampanoags were in great fear of the Narra 
 gansets, and at one time war actually existed. During its 
 continuance, Massasoit fled before Canonicus, and sought 
 the protection of the English. 
 
 The Narragansets, at an early period, were not disin 
 clined to seek a quarrel with the English. In view of the 
 weakness of the latter, they began to utter threats, although 
 the summer preceding they had desired and obtained 
 peace. They deemed it a favorable opportunity for their 
 purpose, as the English had just received an addition to 
 their numbers, but not to their arms or provisions a cir 
 cumstance of which the Indians were advised. Their 
 desire, or intention, was definitely made known by the 
 following significant circumstance: In February, 1622, 
 Canonicus sent a man, accompanied by one Tokamahamon, 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 143 
 
 a friendly Indian, into Plymouth, bringing with him a bun 
 dle of arrows, bound with a rattle-snake s skin, and, leaving 
 them there, immediately left the place. When Squanto 
 was made acquainted with the incident, he informed the 
 English that it was a challenge for war. The governor 
 (Bradford) taking the rattle-snake s skin, and filling it with 
 powder and shot, returned it to Canonicus. At the same 
 time, he instructed the messenger to bid him defiance, and 
 dare him to the combat. This had the desired effect upon 
 the Indian sachem. He refused to receive the skin, as also 
 the other chiefs, until it was at last returned to Plymouth. 
 Canonicus was evidently awed by the hostile bearing and 
 threat of the English. 
 
 Governor Bradford and the Snake-skin. 
 
 Not long after this affair, the Pequods proposed to the 
 Narragansets to join them in rooting out the English: on 
 the ground that if the Pequods were once destroyed, the ruin 
 of the Narragansets was sure to follow. The English would 
 want their lands. They were spreading fast. But a timeiy 
 combination would save both tribes and their inheritance 
 
144 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 On these politic representations, the historian Hubbard 
 cleverly remarks that, "Machiavel himself, if he had sat in 
 council with them, could not have insinuated stronger rea 
 sons to have persuaded them to a peace." It is said that 
 the Narragansets felt the force of them, and were almost 
 persuaded to accede to the proposal, and to join with the 
 others against the English; but when they considered what 
 an advantage they had put in their hands, by the power 
 and favor of the English, to take full revenge of all their 
 former injuries upon their inveterate enemies, the thought 
 of that was so sweet, that it decided their hesitating minds. 
 
 The governor of Massachusetts, in order to prevent a 
 union between these savage nations, and to strengthen the 
 bands of peace between the Narraganset Indians and the 
 colony, sent for Miantonimoh, who was their sachem in 
 connection with Canonicus, inviting him to come to Boston. 
 Upon this, Miantonimoh, together with two of the sons of 
 Canonicus, another sachem, and a number of their men, 
 went to Boston, and entered into a treaty to the following 
 effect: That there should be a firm peace between them 
 and the English and their posterity that neither party 
 should make peace with the Pequods without the consent 
 of the other that they should not harbor the Pequods 
 and that they should return all fugitive servants, and deliver 
 over to the English, or put to death, all murderers. The 
 English were to give them notice when they went out 
 against the Pequods, and they were to furnish them with 
 guides. It was also stipulated that a free trade should be 
 maintained between the parties. 
 
 These articles were indifferently well observed by the 
 Narragansets till their enemies, the Pequods, were totally 
 subdued ; but after that event, they began to grow insolent 
 and treacherous, especially Miantonimoh himself. The 
 English seem always to have been more favorably disposed 
 towards other tribes than to the Narragansets, as appears 
 from the interest they took in the wars between them and 
 their enemies. As long as the other tribes succeeded 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 145 
 
 against them, the English took no part in the contests ; but 
 whenever the Narragansets prevailed, they were ready 
 to intercede. 
 
 After the period of the Pequod war, in 1 637, the Narra 
 gansets were the most numerous and powerful of the Indian 
 tribes in this part of the country. Conscious of their power, 
 and discontented that the whole sovereignty over the rest of 
 the Indians was not adjuged to belong to them, or envious 
 that Uncas, the chief sachem of the Mohegans, had gained 
 the favor of the English more than themselves, they con 
 stantly sought occasions of disagreement with the Mohe 
 gans. This was in contravention of an agreement made 
 between the English and the Narragansets, in the year 
 1637, when they had helped to destroy the Pequods, and 
 also the triple league between the English, Mohegans, and 
 Narragansets, entered into at Hartford in 1638. The Nar 
 ragansets seemed to owe a special spite against Uncas and 
 the Mohegans, from the time of the distribution of the 
 Pequods after the termination of the war. They had 
 probably expected the whole management of that affair for 
 themselves. They therefore found occasions of quarrel 
 with Uncas, and were hardly kept from making open war 
 with him, when they saw all other attempts to destroy him 
 by treachery, poison, and sorcery had failed. The Mohe 
 gans, though a less numerous and powerful people than the 
 Narragansets, were yet more warlike in character and 
 more politic in their intercourse with the whites. 
 
 The disposition of Miantonimoh was haughty and aspir 
 ing, and he seemed to infuse the same spirit into the minds 
 of his people. He possessed a fine figure, was tall of stat 
 ure, and was a master of cunning and subtlely. It was 
 strongly suspected that, in the year 1642, he had contrived 
 to draw all the Indians throughout the country into a 
 general conspiracy against the English. Letters from Con 
 necticut, received at Boston, had announced the existence 
 of such a conspiracy, and even the details of it were given. 
 The time appointed for the assault was said to be after 
 10 
 
146 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 harvest the manner, to be by several companies entering 
 into the houses of the principal men, professedly for the 
 purposes of trade, and then to kill them there; one com 
 pany seizing their arms, and others being at hand to 
 prosecute the massacre. It was urged on the part of 
 Connecticut, that war should be begun with them, and 
 that if Massachusetts would send one hundred and twenty 
 men to Saybrook, at the mouth of the river, they would 
 meet them with a proportionable number. Though there 
 was a probability in the stories afloat, respecting the Narra- 
 gansets, yet the general court of Massachusetts did not 
 think the information to be a sufficient ground for com 
 mencing a war. The court, however, ordered that the 
 Indians within their jurisdiction should be disarmed, and to 
 this they willingly assented. The sachem of the Narra- 
 gansets was, moreover, sent for to Boston, and, by his 
 readiness to appear, confirmed the English in the opinion 
 that nothing had as yet occurred which could be construed 
 into a justifiable cause of war. The sachem s quarrel 
 with the Mohegans would very naturally render them a 
 subject of such a report, whether there was a foundation 
 for it or not. 
 
 Miantonimoh very consistently urged before the court, 
 that his accusers should be confronted to him, and their 
 allegations sifted, so that the truth might be ascertained 
 that if they could not prove their charges, they might 
 receive the punishment which was their due, and which 
 would have been inflicted on himself if found guilty, that 
 is, death and that as the English must have believed the 
 report, because they ordered the disarming of the Indians, 
 so equity required that they who accused him, should be 
 punished according to the offence charged upon his own 
 person. He, moreover, engaged to prove that the report 
 was raised by Uncas himself, or some of his people. On 
 the part of English, the disarming of the Indians was 
 excused on the ground that Englishmen s houses had been 
 robbed in several instances by the Indians, which was a 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 147 
 
 consideration that somewhat satisfied the chief. The Con 
 necticut people yielded, though with reluctance, to the 
 decision of the Massachusetts court. 
 
 They spent two days in making a treaty of peace, the 
 delay being occasioned by the difficulty of obtaining Mian- 
 tonimoh s consent to a portion of the stipulations. It was, 
 however, effected to the satisfaction of the English. Indian 
 hostages were given for its performance, and, excepting a 
 company stationed in the Mohegan country for the protec 
 tion of Uncas, the whites laid aside warlike preparations. 
 
 In the year 1643, Miantonimoh invaded the Mohegans 
 with nine hundred of his warriors ; Uncas met him at the 
 head of five hundred of his men, on a large plain; both 
 prepared for action, and advanced within bow-shot. Before 
 the conflict commenced, Uncas advanced singly, and thus 
 addressed his antagonist: "You have a number of men 
 with you, and so have I with me. It is a pity that such 
 brave warriors should be killed in a private quarrel between 
 us. Come like a man, as you profess to be, and let us fight 
 it out. If you kill me, my men shall be yours ; but if I kill 
 you, your men shall be mine." Miantonimoh replied: 
 "My men came to fight, and they shall fight." Uncas had 
 before told his men, that if his enemy should refuse to fight 
 with him personally, he would fall down, and then they 
 were to discharge their missiles on the Narragansets, and 
 fall upon them as fast as they could. This was accordingly 
 done. Uncas instantly fell upon the ground, and his men 
 poured a shower of arrows upon Miantonimoh s army, and 
 with a horrible yell advanced rapidly upon them, and put 
 them to flight. Uncas and his men pressed on, driving 
 them down ledges of rock, and scattering them in every 
 direction. Miantonimoh was overtaken and seized by 
 Uncas, who, by a shout, called back his furious warriors. 
 About thirty Narragansets were slain, among whom were 
 several noted chiefs. Finding himself in the hands of his 
 implacable enemy, Miantonimoh remained silent, nor could 
 Uncas, by any art, force him to break his sullen mood 
 
148 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 "Had you taken me," said the conqueror, "I should have 
 asked you for my life." No reply was made by the indig 
 nant chief, and he submitted without a murmur to his 
 humiliating condition. He was afterwards conducted to 
 Hartford, by his conqueror, and delivered to the English, 
 by whom he was held in duress until his fate should be 
 determined by the commissioners of the colonies. After an 
 examination of his case, the commissioners resolved, "that 
 as it was evident that Uncas could not be safe while 
 Miantonimoh lived, but either by secret treachery or open 
 force his life would be constantly in danger, he might justly 
 put such a false and blood-thirsty enemy to death ; but this 
 was to be done out of the English jurisdiction, and without 
 cruelty or torture." Miantonimoh was delivered to Uncas, 
 and by a number of his trusty men was marched to the 
 spot where he was captured, attended by two Englishmen 
 to see that no torture was inflicted, and the moment he 
 arrived at the fatal place, one -of Uncas men came up 
 behind, and with his hatchet split the skull of the unfortu 
 nate chief. The body was buried on the spot, and a heap 
 of stones piled upon the grave. The place since that time 
 has been known by the name of Sachem s plain, and is 
 situated in the town of Norwich, in Connecticut.* 
 
 The Narragansets, as was to be expected, ever after 
 wards bore an implacable malice against Uncas and all 
 the Mohegans, and also for their sakes secretly against the 
 English, so far as they dared to discover it. But the death 
 of Miantonimoh, and the preparation for the invasion of the 
 Narraganset country by the English which had been made, 
 put an end to hostilities for a period in the eastern part of 
 Connecticut. 
 
 In continuing the Narraganset history, Ninigret now 
 properly comes into view. As already mentioned, he was 
 sachem of the Nianticks, a tribe of the Narragansets. In 
 1644, the Narragansets and Ninigret s men united against 
 
 * Hoyt s Antiquarian Researches. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 149 
 
 the Mohegans, and for some time obliged Uncas to confine 
 himself and men to his fort. The Indians, however, afraid 
 of the English, abandoned the siege, and came in to Boston 
 to sue for peace. This was granted ; but a short time after, 
 it became necessary to again terrify them. With twenty 
 men, Captain Atherton marched to the wigwam of Ninigret, 
 entering which, he seized the chief, and threatened his life. 
 This step had the desired effect. The Indians begged for 
 life, and promised submission. 
 
 Captain Atherton in the Wigwam of Ninigret. 
 
 Some time after this occurrence, Ninigret again grew 
 troublesome, and again had to be quieted by an armed 
 force sent against him. In the panic with which he was 
 affected, he submitted to the demands that were laid upon 
 him. Ninigret passed the winter of 1652-53 among the 
 Dutch of New York. This circumstance awakened the 
 suspicions of the English, especially as hostile feelings 
 existed at that time between the Dutch and English. The 
 report from several sagamores was, that the Dutch governor 
 had attempted to hire them to cut off the English. The 
 
150 GREATEVENTSOF 
 
 consequence was, a special meeting of the English commis 
 sioners of the several New England colonies, to consult in 
 reference to this subject. Their object was to ascertain 
 the truth of the rumor, that the Narragansets had leagued 
 with the Dutch, to break up the English settlements. 
 Several of the chiefs of the Narragansets were accordingly 
 questioned by a letter, through an agent living at the Nar- 
 raganset, in regard to this plot; but their answers were 
 altogether exculpatory. As to any positive testimony that 
 Ninigret was plotting against the English, there appears to 
 be none. 
 
 In the year 1652, a war having commenced between 
 England and Holland, it was apprehended that hostilities 
 would take place between the colonies of the two nations 
 in America. A threatening attitude was indeed held for 
 some time by the Dutch of New Netherlands, and forces 
 were raised by the four New England colonies ; but no col 
 lision occurred. In the event of hostilities, it was believed 
 that the sachem, Ninigret, would lead the Narragansets to 
 the aid of the Dutch, and that he had held a conference 
 with them at Manhattan, in the winter of 1652. Whether 
 that was the case or not, he refused for some time after to 
 treat with the English for a continuance of the peace. 
 Under these threatening appearances, the commissioners of 
 the colonies met, and resolved to raise two hundred and 
 seventy infantry, and forty cavalry, for the purpose of 
 chastising Ninigret s haughtiness, and bringing the Nar 
 ragansets to terms. The forces were duly apportioned 
 among the colonies. Massachusetts had been at first 
 reluctant, but finally assented to the measure. The com 
 missioners nominated Major Gibbons, Major Denison, or 
 Captain Atherton, to the chief command; leaving it, in com 
 plaisance, to the general court of Massachusetts to appoint 
 which one of the three they should please. But, rejecting 
 these, who were men of known courage and enterprise, 
 they appointed Major Simon Willard. The commissioners 
 instructed him to proceed, with such troops as should be 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 151 
 
 found at the place of general rendezvous, by the 1 3th of 
 October, directly to Ninigret s quarters, and demand of him 
 the Pequods who had been put under him, and the tribute 
 which was due. If Ninigret should not deliver them, and 
 pay the tribute, he was required to take them by force. 
 He was instructed to demand of the sachem a cessation 
 from all further hostilities against the Long Island Indians. 
 Receiving these and some other instructions, he proceeded 
 into the Narraganset country. When he arrived at the 
 place of rendezvous, he found that Ninigret had fled into 
 a swamp about fifteen miles distant. The latter had left 
 his country, corn, and wigwams, without defence, and they 
 might have been laid waste without danger or loss. He, 
 however, returned without ever advancing from his head 
 quarters, or doing the enemy the least damage. About a 
 hundred Pequods took this opportunity to renounce the 
 government of Ninigret, and come off with the English 
 army, putting themselves under the control of the w r hites. 
 
 The commissioners in favor of the expedition, were dis 
 satisfied with the conduct of Major Willard, and charged 
 him with having neglected a fair opportunity of chastising 
 the Indians, by the destruction of their dwellings, and their 
 fields of corn. He, however, pleaded in excuse, that his 
 instructions were equivocal, and the season for marching 
 unfavorable. By many people in Connecticut and New 
 Haven, it was believed that the commander was secretly 
 instructed by the government of Massachusetts to avoid 
 depredations on the property of the Indians, and thereby 
 prevent a war, which the latter colony considered to be of 
 doubtful policy. However this may be, it is certain that 
 Major Willard received no censure from the Massachusetts 
 court, and no one doubted his firmness as an officer. 
 
 After the return of the English troops from the Narra 
 ganset country, Ninigret assumed his former spirit of 
 defiance, and continued the war against the Indians upon 
 Long Island. Both the Indians and the English there were 
 soon thrown into great distress. It became apparent that 
 
152 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 these Indians could not hold out much longer, but that they 
 must submit themselves and their country to the Narragan- 
 sets, unless they should receive speedy aid. In consequence 
 of this state of things, and as these Indians were in alliance 
 with the colonies, measures were taken to aid them against 
 Ninigret. An armed vessel was stationed off Montauk to 
 watch his movements, and forces were held in readiness at 
 Saybrook and New London, to move on the shortest notice, 
 should the hostile chief again attempt to invade the island. 
 Hostilities, however, continued some time, and the tribes in 
 various directions exhibited a strange, changeable conduct. 
 Uncas, in this exigency, was so pressed by the Narragansets, 
 that Connecticut was obliged to send men to his fortress to 
 assist in defending himself against them. The Narragan 
 sets, in several instances, threatened and plundered the 
 inhabitants of Connecticut. 
 
 In 1657, some mischief was done at Farmington, in which 
 the Norwootuck and Pocomotuck Indians were supposed to 
 be accomplices. Even the Mohegans under Uncas also par 
 took of the hostile spirit, and an assault was made by them 
 upon the Podunk Indians at Windsor. At length the Long 
 Island Indians turned against their friends on the island, and 
 Major Mason was ordered with a force for the protection 
 of the English in that quarter. At last the war, and the 
 difficulties in regard to the Narragansets, having ceased for 
 a period, the English were once more left to pursue the 
 arts of peace, and consummate their labors for colonizing 
 the country.* 
 
 * Book of the Indians. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 153 
 
 VI. PEQUOD WAR. 
 
 TERRITORY OF THE PEQUODS Their Character Sassacus His hatred of the 
 English Cruelties practised towards them War declared by Connecticut 
 Expedition of Captain Mason Surprise and destruction of the fort 
 Further prosecution of the war Happy consequences resulting from it. 
 
 THE Pequods are supposed to have emigrated from the 
 interior parts of the country, towards the sea-shore of Con 
 necticut. They inhabited more or less of the territory 
 now constituting that state, as well as a part of Rhode 
 Island, and New York as far west as the Hudson river. 
 At what time this emigration took place, is not known. 
 Being a fierce, cruel, and warlike people, they made all the 
 other tribes stand in awe of them, though they were fewer 
 in number than their neighbors, the Narragansets. The 
 principal seat of the Pequod sagamores was near the mouth 
 of the Pequod river, now the Thames, where New Lon 
 don is built. There was said to be one principal sagamore, 
 or sachem, over the rest. He who sustained this distinc 
 tion, at the time of the English settlements in Connecticut, 
 was Sassacus. His name alone was a terror to all the 
 neighboring tribes of Indians. At the height of his power, 
 he had twenty sachems under him. 
 
 Sassacus ever regarded the English with feelings of jeal 
 ousy and hatred. As h.e considered them, intruders on his 
 domains, he was determined to expel them, if possible. 
 Fired with rage, he breathed nothing but war and revenge. 
 The utmost effort and art were employed by him to pro 
 duce a combination of Indian power against them. The 
 Narragansets, as related in another place, barely escaped 
 the snare. But though unable to effect any extensive 
 union, Sassacus was firm in himself, and insp red all the 
 Indians under his influence with the resentment that burned 
 in his own bosom. 
 
 Finding war with this powerful and exasperated chief 
 unavoidable, the Connecticut people prepared for it with 
 
154 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 such means and resources as they could command. A 
 court was summoned to meet at Hartford on the 1st day of 
 May, 1637, at which it was resolved, that an offensive war 
 should be immediately commenced against the Pequods. 
 Ninety men were ordered to be raised from the three 
 towns on Connecticut river, and Captain John Mason was 
 appointed to command an expedition into the heart of the 
 Pequod country. At the same time, the report of the 
 slaughter and horrid cruelties, committed by this savage 
 tribe against the people of Connecticut, roused the other 
 colonies to exertions against the common enemy. Massa 
 chusetts resolved to send two hundred men, and Plymouth 
 forty, to assist the sister-colony in prosecuting the war. 
 Captains Stoughton, Trask, and Patrick, were appointed 
 their commanders. 
 
 The troops embarked at Hartford on the 10th of May, 
 and sailed down the river to Saybrook. They consisted 
 of ninety Englishmen, and about seventy Mohegans and 
 river Indians. While at Saybrook, forty of the Indians 
 under Mason, being out at some distance from the place, 
 fell in with about forty of the enemy, killed seven and cap 
 tured one, who was brought to the fort, and executed by 
 the English. Here the little army was joined by Captain 
 Underbill with nineteen men, who had some months before 
 been sent by the governor of Massachusetts to strengthen 
 the garrison at Saybrook. This accession to his forces 
 permitted Mason to send back twenty of his original num 
 ber for the protection of the infant settlements on the river, 
 which were peculiarly exposed at this crisis. The whole 
 force, including the Indians, was embodied and directed by 
 Mason. After remaining several days at Saybrook to 
 complete his arrangements, he sailed, with his Connecticut 
 forces, for Narraganset bay, where he arrived on the 19th 
 of May. At this place, two hundred of Miantonimoh s 
 warriors were engaged to accompany the English forces 
 on the expedition. Information was now received from 
 Captain Patrick, that he had arrived at Providence with 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 155 
 
 forty Massachusetts men, under orders to join the troops 
 of Connecticut. For various reasons, but chiefly from an 
 apprehension that the Pequods might gain intelligence of 
 the expedition, Mason commenced his march, without 
 waiting for Patrick s company, and soon reached Nehan- 
 tick, the seat of the Narraganset sachems. Here he was 
 joined by an additional company of Indians the whole 
 army, including the English, amounting to more than five 
 hundred. 
 
 Here they staid over night, and learning that the Pequods 
 held two forts, one at Mystic river and the other about 
 three miles west of that, they resolved, contrary to their 
 original plan of attacking both together, to make a united 
 attack on the Mystic fort, and accordingly commenced 
 their march. After a march of twelve miles, through for 
 ests and over hills and morasses, Mason reached the Paw- 
 catuck. The day was very hot, and the men, through the 
 great heat and a scarcity of provisions, began to faint. 
 Here he halted for some time, and refreshed the troops. 
 In the meanwhile, the Indians, who had previously boasted 
 how they would fight, when they learned that the forts 
 were to be actually attacked, and the dreaded Sassacus to 
 be met, were overcome by their fears, and many of them 
 returned home to Narraganset. But the intrepid Mason, 
 resolving to advance, despatched a faithful Indian to recon 
 noitre the fort, who soon returned with information that the 
 Pequods were unapprised of their danger, and appeared to 
 be resting in entire security. The march was immediately 
 recommenced towards Mystic river, and on the night of 
 the 26th, the whole body encamped about three miles from 
 the fort. 
 
 "The important crisis was now come when the very 
 existence of Connecticut, under Providence, was to be 
 determined by the sword in a single action, by the good 
 conduct of less than eighty men." They proved them 
 selves, as the event shows, worthy of the occasion, and 
 properly conscious of the interest at stake. To God they 
 
156 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 looked for aid and courage, at an hour when the decision 
 was to be made, whether all that they held dear in life 
 should be secured, or wrenched from them for ever. 
 
 Two hours before day, the troops were in motion for the 
 assault. At this juncture, Mason s Indians entirely lost 
 their resolution, and began to fall back. The captain bid 
 them not to fly, but to surround the fort at any distance 
 they pleased, and there remain witnesses of the courage of 
 the English. Without delay, the fort was approached on 
 two opposite sides, the Pequods having just before been 
 aroused from sleep by the cry of one of their number, 
 "Owanux, Owanux!" Englishmen, Englishmen! He had, 
 
 Captain Mason and his Party attacking the Pequod Fort in the Swamp. 
 
 at that instant, been awakened by the barking of a dog. 
 While the Pequods were rallying, Mason s troops advanced, 
 and poured in a fire through the openings of the palisades, 
 and wheeling off to a side barricaded only with brush, 
 rushed into the fort, sword in hand. Notwithstanding the 
 suddenness of the attack, and their great confusion, the 
 enemy made a desperate resistance. Concealing them- 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 157 
 
 selves in and behind their wigwams, they maintained their 
 ground stoutly against the English, who, advancing in dif 
 ferent directions, cut down every Indian they met. But the 
 victory was not certain it had not been achieved Mason 
 felt it to be an awful moment. Happily it occurred to him 
 to burn the Indian wigwams. The shout was immediately 
 uttered, "We must burn them!" It was done. In a few 
 moments the mats, with which their dwellings were cov 
 ered, were in a blaze, and the flames spread in every direc 
 tion. As the fire increased, the English retired ithout 
 the fort, and environed it on every side. The Indians now 
 recovering courage, formed another circle exterior to that 
 of the English. 
 
 The amazed Pequods, driven from their covert by fire, 
 climbed the palisades, and presenting themselves in full 
 view, more than one hundred were shot down. Others, 
 sallying forth from their burning cells, were shot, or cut in 
 pieces with the sword. In the mean time, many perished in 
 the flames within the fort. The battle, in this locality, -con 
 tinued about an hour, and the scene of terror and blood is 
 hardly to be described. Seventy wigwams were con 
 sumed, and between five and six hundred of the enemy, of 
 all descriptions, strewed the ground, or were involved in 
 the burning pile. This victory was achieved with the loss 
 only of two men killed and twenty wounded. 
 
 In the course of the attack, in the interior of the fort, 
 Captain Mason s life was in immediate danger. As he was 
 entering a wigwam to procure a firebrand, a Pequod, per 
 ceiving him, drew his arrow to the head, with a view to 
 pierce the captain s body. At this critical moment, a reso 
 lute sergeant entering in, rescued his commander from 
 imminent peril by cutting the bow-string with his cutlass. 
 
 Although the result of the engagement was the complete 
 overthrow of the Pequod camp, yet the situation of the 
 Connecticut army was extremely dangerous and distressing. 
 Two of their troops were killed, and at least one-fourth 
 wounded; the remainder were faint with fatigue and want 
 
158 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 of food; they were in the midst of an enemy s country, 
 many miles from their vessels, and their ammunition was 
 nearly expended. The principal fortress of their enemy 
 was but three miles distant, where there was a fresh army, 
 which they knew would be filled with rage, on learning the 
 fate of their comrades. In this perilous condition, while 
 they were consulting on the course to be pursued, their 
 vessels, as if guided by the visible hand of Providence, 
 appeared in sight, steering with a fair wind into the harbor. 
 The little band, however, were not permitted to reach 
 Pequod harbor without additional fighting. For no sooner 
 had the vessels been discovered, than three hundred 
 Indians came from the other fort, and were disposed to 
 attack Captain Mason s party. He, however, so disposed 
 of his few available men, assisted by the Indians with him, 
 who carried the wounded English, that the Pequods were 
 prevented from coming so near as to do any mischief. But 
 the balls of the English muskets took effect on several of 
 their number; and though, when the enemy came in sight 
 of the demolished fort, they raved, and tore their hair from 
 their heads, and rushed forward with the utmost fury to 
 demolish the English, they were taught to repent their 
 rashness. Finding all attempts in vain, to break in upon 
 the little army, they left the victors to pursue the remainder 
 of their way to Pequod harbor unmolested. They entered 
 it with their colors flying, and were received on board the 
 vessels with every demonstration of joy and gratitude. 
 
 The troops employed on this expedition, reached their 
 homes in about three weeks from the time they embarked 
 at Hartford. They were received with the greatest exulta 
 tion. Benisons were poured forth on them from all lips. 
 But to God, especially, as the helper of his people in their 
 fearful trial, did the anthem of praise ascend from the 
 domestic altar and the solemn assembly. 
 
 The Pequods, on the departure of Captain Mason, burned 
 their wigwams, destroyed their principal fort, and were 
 with difficulty restrained from putting their own chief, Sas- 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 159 
 
 sacus, to death, as they looked upon him as the author of 
 their calamity. They scattered themselves throughout the 
 country, Sassacus, Mononotto, and seventy or eighty of 
 their chief counsellors and warriors, taking their route over 
 Hudson river. In the mean time, Massachusetts, hearing 
 of the success of Mason, despatched a body of one hun 
 dred and twenty men under Captain Stoughton, to follow 
 up the victory. Arriving in the enemy s country, the Mas 
 sachusetts army, finding a body of that tribe in a swamp, 
 made an assault upon them, with the aid of the Narragan- 
 sets. Some twenty-eight were killed and a larger number 
 taken prisoners. 
 
 The court at Connecticut ordered that forty men should 
 be raised forthwith, for the further prosecution of the war, 
 under the same commander. These troops formed a junc 
 tion with the party under command of Stoughton at Pequod, 
 and the conclusion was immediately to march in pursuit of 
 Sassacus. They proceeded on their way as far as Quin- 
 nipiac (New Haven), where, after staying several days, 
 they received intelligence that the enemy was at a consid 
 erable distance, in a great swamp to the westward. Here 
 the Indians were met, and an engagement took place, 
 under circumstances of great difficulty to the English, 
 many of whom were nearly mired, but it was nevertheless 
 attended with success. The fighting was of a most des 
 perate character, the assailants finding it nearly impossible 
 to master or dislodge the foe. Under the cover of a fog, 
 after having been watched through the night, Sassacus and 
 sixty or seventy of his bravest warriors broke through the 
 English ranks, and escaped. About twenty Indians were 
 killed, and one hundred and eighty were taken prisoners. 
 The Pequods, who remained in the territory, amounting to 
 some two hundred, besides women and children, were at 
 length divided among the Narragansets and Mohegans, 
 and the nation became extinct. 
 
 The character of this war, from the boldness and vigor 
 with which it had been prosecuted, seemed to belong to the 
 
160 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OP 
 
 age of romance. It is replete with thrilling incident and 
 daring adventure. Yet the sober, religious spirit and con 
 victions of duty, which accompanied the pilgrims to battle, 
 turn its chivalrous aspect into the features of stern reality 
 and unavoidable necessity. It involved the fate of an infant 
 republic and the interests of posterity. The conquest of 
 the Pequods, while it was so fatal to one party, was pro 
 ductive of the most happy consequences to the other. It 
 struck the Indians throughout New England with such a 
 salutary terror, that they were contented to remain at peace 
 nearly forty years. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 161 
 
 1, 
 
 VII. PHILIP S WAR. 
 
 CAUSES of Philip s War Character of Philip General spirit of hostility among 
 the Indians Outbreak at Swansey Expedition under General Savage 
 Expedition under Captain Church Perilous situation of this latter party 
 Timely arrival of Captain Hutchinson Second expedition of Captain 
 Church Critical situation of Philip Effects his escape Annoys the back 
 settlements of Massachusetts Treachery of the Nipmucks Attack on 
 Brookfield Bloody affair at Muddy Brook Attack on Springfield 
 Attack on Hatfield Outrages at Northampton Large force raised by 
 Massachusetts, Plymouth, and Connecticut, against the Narragansets 
 Philip s fortress at Kingston, Rhode Island Destruction of it Lancaster 
 destroyed Other towns burned Fatal affair at Pawtuxet river, Rhode 
 Island Stratagem of Cape Cod Indians Attacks on Rehoboth, Chelms- 
 ford, Sudbury, &c. Expedition of Connecticut troops Conanchet cap 
 tured Long Meadow attacked Hadley Fortunes of Philip on the wane 
 Successful expedition against the Indians at Connecticut river falls 
 Attack on Hatfield On Hadley Remarkable interposition of a stranger 
 at Hadley, supposed to be Goffe Decline of Philip s power Pursued by 
 Captain Church Death of Philip Disastrous effects of the war Philip s 
 warriors Annawon Reflections. 
 
 To communities and nations, crises arrive, in which, 
 through danger and sufferings, they are either overcome and 
 11 
 
162 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 extirpated, or spring forward to an improved condition after 
 the first hurtful effect of the trial is passed away. The war 
 with Philip constituted such a crisis to the New England 
 colonies. Their danger was imminent their sufferings 
 were fearful, and the immediate consequences were lament 
 ation, and weakness, and indebtedness. But their recu 
 perative energies soon reappeared, and a wide door thus 
 became open to extended settlement and population. 
 
 The causes of the war lay partly in the condition of 
 the colonies, and partly in the character of Philip. The 
 English settlements were extending far into the wilderness, 
 the home of the Indian, and were rapidly increasing in 
 strength. The natives viewed them as intruders, and con 
 sidered the probability that, at no distant day, they would 
 be dispossessed of the heritage of their fathers. They 
 were jealous of the designs of the English, and impatient 
 under the encroachments already made. They viewed 
 themselves as the proper lords of the forest, and they now 
 saw that their hunting grounds were abridged, and the 
 wild animals on which they depended for subsistence, were 
 disappearing, as the white man felled the trees, and culti 
 vated the soil, and reared his dwellings. 
 
 In view of this progress of the whites, nothing seemed 
 to remain to the native savage but to be forced from his 
 loved haunts, and to lose his cherished possessions, or to 
 arouse, and by a desperate effort of strength and valor to 
 regain all that he once owned. 
 
 The individual among the Indians whose foresight most 
 clearly discerned the state of things, and whose spirit was 
 equal to the emergency of attempting to resist it, was 
 Pometacom. He was styled Philip by the English, a nick 
 name given him on account of his ambitious and haughty 
 temper, and by this name he is chiefly known in history. 
 He was the sachem of the Wampanoags, residing at Mount 
 Hope, a younger son of the famous Massasoit, the friend 
 of the whites. 
 
 Philip had not spared any pains for a long time to effect 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 163 
 
 a conspiracy, and to unite the Indians in a general war 
 against the colonists; but it happened that before his plan 
 was matured, his intentions, and those of the Indians gener 
 ally, were revealed to the English. The Indian who 
 betrayed him was Sausaman, one of Eliot s converts. For 
 this he was murdered by Philip s men; three of whom were 
 seized, tried, and executed. This was the signal for blood. 
 The first attack of the Indians was upon Swansey, several 
 of whose inhabitants were killed. 
 
 Flight of Philip from Mount Hope. 
 
 Philip soon after suddenly left his place of residence and 
 his territory to the English. The occasion of his precipi 
 tate retreat, was the following: Additional assistance being 
 needed, the authorities of Boston sent out Major General 
 Savage from that place, with sixty horse and as many foot. 
 They scoured the country on the march to Mount Hope, 
 where Philip and his wife were supposed to be at that time. 
 They came into his neigborhood unawares, so that he was 
 forced to rise from dinner, and he and all with him fled far 
 ther up into the country. They pursued him as far as they 
 
164 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 could go for swamps ; and killed fifteen or sixteen in that 
 expedition. 
 
 At the solicitation of Benjamin Church, a company of 
 thirty-six men were put under him and Captain Fuller, who 
 on the 8th of July marched down into Pocasset Neck. This 
 force, small as it was, afterwards divided Church taking 
 nineteen men, and Fuller the remaining seventeen. The 
 party under Church proceeded into a point of land called 
 Punkateeset, now the southerly extremity of Tiverton, where 
 they were attacked by a body of three hundred Indians. 
 After a few moments fight, the English retreated to the 
 sea-shore, and thus saved themselves from destruction; for 
 Church perceived that it was the intention of the Indians 
 to surround them. They could expect little more than to 
 perish, but they knew they were in a situation to sell their 
 
 Captain Chnrch and his men hemmed in by Indians. 
 
 lives at the dearest rate. Thus hemmed in, Church had a 
 double duty to perform -that of preserving the spirit of his 
 followers, several of whom viewed their situation as des 
 perate, and erecting piles of stone to defend them. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 165 
 
 As boats had been appointed to attend upon the English 
 in this expedition, the heroic party looked for relief from 
 this quarter; but though the boats appeared, they were kept 
 off by the fire of the Indians, and Church, in a moment of 
 vexation, bid them be gone. The Indians, now encouraged, 
 fired thicker and faster than before. The situation of the 
 English was now most forlorn, although as yet, providen 
 tially, not one of them had been wounded. Night was 
 coming on, their ammunition nearly spent, and the Indians 
 had possessed themselves of a stone house that overlooked 
 them; but, just in season to save them, a sloop was discov 
 ered bearing down towards the shore. It was commanded 
 by a resolute man, Captain Golding, who effected the em 
 barkation of the company, taking only two at a time in a 
 canoe. During all this time, the Indians plied their fire 
 arms ; and Church, who was the last to embark, narrowly 
 escaped the balls of the enemy, one grazing the hair of his 
 head, and another lodging in a stake, which happened to 
 stand just before the centre of his breast. The band under 
 Captain Fuller met with a similar fortune, but escaped by 
 getting possession of an old house, close upon the water s 
 edge, and were early taken off by boats. He had two of 
 his party wounded. 
 
 Church soon after joined a body of English forces, and 
 again penetrated Pocasset, and renewed his skirmishes with 
 the enemy. The main body of the English, not long after, 
 arrived at the place; on which, Philip retired into the 
 recesses of a large swamp. Here his situation, for a time, 
 was exceedingly critical ; but at length he contrived to 
 elude his besiegers; and, effecting his escape, fled to the 
 Nipmucks, by whom he was readily received. 
 
 Soon after the war began, an effort had been made by 
 the governor of Massachusetts to dissuade the Nipmucks 
 from espousing the cause of Philip. But at the time, not 
 agreeing among themselves, they would only consent to 
 meet the English commissioners at a place three miles from 
 Brookfield on a specified day. The English authorities 
 
166 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 deputed Captains Hutchinson and Wheeler to proceed to 
 the appointed place. They took with them twenty mounted 
 men, and three Christian Indians as guides and interpreters. 
 On reaching the place agreed upon, no Indians were to be 
 seen; upon this, the party proceeded still further; when, 
 on reaching a narrow defile, they were suddenly attacked. 
 Eight men were killed outright, and three mortally wounded; 
 among the latter, was Captain Hutchinson. With the above 
 loss, a retreat was effected; and, under the guidance of the 
 three Christian Indians, the remnant made their way to 
 Brookfield. 
 
 They were, however, immediately followed by the Indian 
 foe. Luckily, there was barely time to alarm the inhabit 
 ants, who, to the number of seventy or eighty, flocked into 
 a garrison-house. It was slightly fortified about the exterior 
 
 Attack on Brookfield. 
 
 side, by a few logs hastily thrown up, and in the interior 
 by a few feather beds suspended to deaden the force of the 
 bullets. The house was soon surrounded by the enemy, 
 and shot poured upon it in all directions. But the fire of 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 167 
 
 the besieged kept the Indians from a very near approach. 
 By persevering exertions, the English were enabled to 
 maintain themselves, until a force under Major Willard 
 came to their relief. He was in the vicinity of Lancaster 
 with forty-eight dragoons, when he learned the critical 
 condition of Brookfield. With a forced march of thirty 
 miles, he reached the place the following night. 
 
 At the very time Major Willard arrived at Brookfield, 
 the Indians were contriving some machinery to set the 
 garrison on fire. They first endeavored to effect their pur 
 pose by fire-arrows, and rags dipped in brimstone tied to 
 long poles spliced together. But this method was without 
 effect, while it exposed them to the deadly fire of those 
 within the building. They next filled a cart with hemp, 
 flax, and other combustible materials; and this, after they 
 set it on fire, they thrust backward with their long poles. 
 But no sooner had the flame began to take effect, than it 
 was extinguished by an unexpected shower of rain. 
 
 Major Willard soon left the region of Brookfield, and 
 marched the principal part of his forces to Hadley, for the 
 protection of the settlements in that quarter. When he 
 had completed his business, he returned to Boston, leaving 
 Lathrop and Beers at Hadley. A considerable number of 
 christianized Indians, belonging to the neighborhood of 
 Hadley, occupied a small fort about a mile above Hatfield. 
 On the occurrence of the difficulties in that region, these, 
 as all other Indians, were watched and suspected of con 
 niving with Philip. To put their fidelity to a test, Captains 
 Lathrop and Beers, with a force of one hundred and eighty 
 men, ordered these Indians to surrender their arms. They 
 hesitated to do so then, but promised a speedy compliance. 
 Yet, on the following night, August 25th, they left their fort, 
 and fled up the river towards Deerfield to join Philip. The 
 English captains commenced a pursuit early the next morn 
 ing, and came up with them at a swamp, opposite to the 
 present town of Sunderland, where a warm contest ensued. 
 The Indians fought bravely, but were finally routed, with a 
 
168 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 loss of twenty-six of their number. The whites lost ten 
 men. The Indians, who escaped, joined Philip s forces, and 
 Lathrop and Beers returned to their station in Hadley. 
 
 Near the middle of September, Captain Lathrop was 
 sent from Hadley, with eighty-eight men, to bring away 
 some corn, grain, and other valuable articles from Deerfield. 
 It was at that very time that the company under Captain 
 Mosely, then quartered at Deerfield, intended to pursue the 
 enemy. Biit upon the 10th of the month, "that most fatal 
 day, the saddest that ever befel New England," Lathrop s 
 company was attacked by the Indians, who had selected a 
 place very advantageous to their purpose, knowing that the 
 English with their teams would pass the road at the spot. 
 The place was at the village now called Muddy Brook, in 
 
 Battle of Muddy Brook. 
 
 the southerly part of Deerfield, where the road crossed a 
 small stream (as it now does), bordered by a narrow 
 morass. Here the Indians, in great force, had planted 
 themselves in ambuscade; and no sooner had Lathrop 
 arrived at the spot, than the Indians poured a heavy and 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 169 
 
 destructive fire upon the columns, and then rushed furiously 
 to close engagement. The English ranks were broken, 
 and the scattered troops were every where attacked. 
 Those who survived, after the first onset, met the foe indi 
 vidually, and endeavored to sell their lives as dearly as 
 possible. Seeking the covert of a tree, each one selected 
 an object of attack, and the awful conflict now became a 
 trial of skill in sharp shooting, on the issues of which life 
 or death was suspended. But the overwhelming supe 
 riority of the Indians, as to numbers, left no room for hope 
 on the part of the English. They were cut down every 
 instant from behind their retreats, until nearly the whole 
 number were destroyed. The dead, the dying, the wounded, 
 strewed the ground in every direction. Out of nearly one 
 hundred, including the teamsters, only seven or eight 
 escaped from the bloody spot. The wounded were indis 
 criminately massacred. This company consisted of choice 
 young men, "the very flower of Essex county, none of 
 whom were ashamed to speak with the enemy in the gate." 
 Eighteen of the men belonged to Deerfield. 
 
 Captain Mosely, being only four or five miles distant, 
 heard the sound of musketry, and reasonably concluded 
 what was the cause of the report. By a rapid march for 
 the relief of Lathrop, he arrived at the close of the strug 
 gle, when he found the Indians stripping and mangling the 
 dead. At once he rushed on in compact order, and broke 
 through the enemy, charging back and forth, and cutting 
 down all within range of his shot. After several hours of 
 gallant fighting, he compelled the Indians to flee into the 
 more distant parts of the forest. His loss amounted to two 
 killed and eleven wounded. 
 
 Until this period, the Indians near Springfield remained 
 friendly, and refused the appeals of Philip, to cooperate 
 with him against the white population. But now that he 
 held the northern towns, they were closely watched by the 
 English, who supposed that the Indians might take sides 
 with him, as his cause seemed likely to prevail. The sus- 
 
170 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 picions entertained concerning them were confirmed. On 
 the night of the 4th of October, they admitted about three 
 hundred of Philip s men into their fort, which was situated 
 at a place called Longhill, about a mile below the village 
 of Springfield, and a plan was concerted for the destruction 
 of the place. The plot, however, was revealed by an 
 Indian at Windsor, and the inhabitants of Springfield had 
 time barely to escape into their garrisons. Here they 
 resisted the attacks of the Indians until they received relief 
 from abroad. The unfortified houses, thirty-two in num 
 ber, together with twenty-five barns, were burned by the 
 savages. The people were reduced to great distress, 
 and had very inadequate" means of support through the 
 ensuing winter. 
 
 The confidence of Philip and his Indians was now 
 greatly increased by their successes. The next blow 
 which they aimed, was at the head-quarters of the whites, 
 hoping to destroy Hatfield, Hadley, and Northampton, as 
 they had Springfield. But by the providence of God, and 
 the good conduct of the whites, they were effectually 
 foiled. At this time, Captain Appleton, with one company, 
 lay at Hadley, and Captains Mosely and Poole, with two 
 companies, at Hatfield, and Major Treat was just returned 
 to Northampton for the security of that settlement. Against 
 such commanders, it was in vain for the untutored Indian to 
 contend in regular battle. Philip s men, however, made a 
 bold attempt, and seven or eight hundred strong fell upon 
 Hatfield, on the 19th of October, attacking it on all sides at 
 once. They had previously cut off several parties, which 
 were scouring the woods in the vicinity. While Poole 
 bravely defended one extremity, Mosely, with no less vigor, 
 protected the centre, and Appleton, coming on with his 
 troops, maintained the other extremity. After a severe 
 struggle, the Indians were repulsed at every point. 
 
 After leaving the western frontier of Massachusetts, 
 Philip was known next to be in the country of his allies, 
 the Narragansets. They had not heartily engaged in the 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 171 
 
 war ; but their inclination to do so was not doubted, and it 
 was the design of Philip to incite them to activity. An 
 army of fifteen hundred English was therefore raised by 
 the three colonies of Massachusetts, Plymouth, and Con 
 necticut, for the purpose of breaking down the power of 
 Philip among the Narragansets. It was believed that the 
 next spring, that nation would come with all their power 
 upon the whites. Conanchet, their sachem, in violation of 
 the treaty, had not only received Philip s warriors, but 
 aided their operations against the English. These were 
 the grounds of the great expedition against the Narragan 
 sets, in the winter of 1675. 
 
 Philip had strongly fortified himself in South Kingston, 
 Rhode Island, on an elevated portion of an immense 
 swamp. Here his men had erected about five hundred 
 wigwams, of a superior construction, in which was depos 
 ited an abundant store of provisions. Baskets and tubs of 
 corn (hollow trees cut off about the length of a barrel), 
 were piled one upon another, about the inside of the dwell 
 ings, which rendered them bullet-proof. Here about three 
 thousand persons, as is supposed, had taken up their resi 
 dence for the winter, among whom were Philip s best 
 warriors. 
 
 The forces destined to the attack of this great rendez 
 vous of Philip and his men, were under command of Gov 
 ernor Winslow, of Plymouth. By reasons of a great body 
 of snow, and the prevalence of intense cold, much time 
 was consumed in reaching the fort. On the 19th of Decem 
 ber, they arrived before it ; and, by reason of a want of 
 provisions, found an immediate attack indispensable. No 
 Englishman, however, was acquainted with its situation, 
 and, but for an Indian, who betrayed his countrymen, there 
 is little probability that the assailants could have effected 
 any thing against it. The hour of their arrival was one 
 o clock on that short day of the year. There was but one 
 point where the place could be assailed with the least prob 
 ability of success, and this was fortified by a kind of block- 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 173 
 
 house, directly in front of the entrance, and had also flank 
 ers to cover a cross-fire. The place was protected by high 
 palisades, and an immense hedge of fallen trees surrounding 
 it on all sides. Between the fort and the main land was a 
 body of water, which could be crossed only on a large tree 
 lying over it. Such was the formidable aspect of the place 
 such the difficulty of gaining access to the interior of it. 
 
 On coming to the spot, the English soldiers, attempting 
 to pass upon the tree in single file, the only possible mode, 
 were instantly swept off by the fire of the enemy. Still, 
 others, led by their captains, supplied the places of the slain. 
 These also met the same fearful fire, with the same fatal 
 effect. The attempts were repeated, until six captains and 
 a large number of men had fallen. And now was a partial, 
 but momentary, recoil from the face of death. 
 
 At length, however, Captain Mosely got within the fort, 
 with a small band of men. Then commenced a terrible 
 struggle, at fearful odds. While these were contending 
 hand to hand with the Indians, the cry was heard, " They 
 run ! they run !" and immediately a considerable body of 
 their fellow-soldiers rushed in. The slaughter of the foe 
 became immense, as the assailants were insufficient in 
 strength to drive them from the main breast-work. Cap 
 tain Church, who was acting as aid to Winslow, at the 
 head of a volunteer party, about this time dashed through 
 the fort, and reached the swamp in the rear, where he 
 poured a destructive fire on the rear of a party of the 
 enemy. Thus attacked in different directions, the warriors 
 were at length compelled to relinquish their ground, and 
 flee into the wilderness. 
 
 The Indian cabins, (contrary to the advice of some of the 
 officers, who thought it best that the wearied and wounded 4 
 soldiers should rest there for a time,) " were now set on fire; 
 in a few moments every thing in the interior of the fort 
 was involved in a blaze; and a scene of horror was now 
 exhibited. Several hundred of the Indians strewed the 
 ground on all sides: about three hundred miserable women 
 
174 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 and children with lamentable shrieks were running in every 
 direction to escape the flames, in which many of the wounded, 
 as well as the helpless old men, were seen broiling and roast 
 ing, and adding to the terrors of the scene by their agonizing 
 yells. The most callous heart must have been melted to 
 pity at so awful a spectacle. By information afterwards 
 obtained from a Narraganset chief, it was ascertained that 
 they lost about seven hundred warriors at the fort, and 
 three hundred who died of their wounds. After the 
 destruction of the place, Winslow, about sunset, commenced 
 his march for Pettyquamscott, in a snow storm, carrying 
 most of his dead and wounded, where he arrived a little 
 after midnight. Several wounded, probably not mortally, 
 were overcome with cold, and died on their march; and 
 the next day thirty-four were buried in one grave. Many 
 were severely frozen, and about four hundred so disabled 
 that they were unfit for duty. The whole number killed 
 and wounded, was about two hundred." The sufferings 
 of the English, after the fight, were well pronounced to be 
 almost without a parallel in history. 
 
 The spirit of Philip animated the Indians even where he 
 was not present, for he was now by some supposed to be 
 beyond the frontier. On the 19th of February, they sur 
 prised Lancaster with complete success, falling upon it with 
 a force of several hundred warriors. It contained at that 
 time fifty families, of whom forty-two persons were killed 
 and captured. Most of the buildings were set on fire. 
 Among the captives were Mrs. Rowlandson and her 
 children, the family of the minister of that place, who 
 were afterwards happily redeemed. The town was saved 
 from entire ruin by the arrival of Captain Wadsworth with 
 forty men from Marlborough. 
 
 Not far from this time a fatal affair occurred at Pawtuxet 
 river, in Rhode Island. Captain Pierce, of Scituate, with 
 fifty men, and twenty Cape Cod Indians, having passed 
 the river, unexpectedly met with a large body of Indians. 
 Perceiving that their numbers rendered an attack upon 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 175 
 
 them hopeless, he fell back, and took a position so as to be 
 sheltered by the bank. In this situation, the company was 
 not long secure. Part of the Indians crossed the river, and 
 attacked them from the opposite bank, while the remainder 
 encircled them on the side of the river, where they had 
 sought protection, and poured in upon them a most destruc 
 tive fire. Hemmed in so effectually, there was no possibility 
 of escape, and nothing was left them but to sell their lives 
 as dearly as possible. This was accordingly done, and 
 before the unfortunate men were nearly all cut off, more 
 than a hundred of the enemy are said to have fallen by the 
 desperate valor of the English. 
 
 The Christian Cape Cod Indians showed their faithful 
 ness and courage in this melancholy affair, as also their 
 dexterity and foresight. Four of them effected their 
 escape, and one of these aided the escape of the only 
 Englishman that survived the encounter. One of them, 
 whose name was Amos, after Captain Pierce was disabled 
 by a wound, would not leave him, so long as there was a 
 prospect of rendering him service, but loaded and fired his 
 piece several times. At length, to save himself, he adroitly 
 adopted the plan of painting his face black, as he perceived 
 the enemy had done to their faces. In this disguise he ran 
 among them, and pretended to join them in the fight ; but 
 watching his opportunity, he soon escaped into the woods. 
 Of another it is reported, that being pursued by one of the 
 enemy, he sought the shelter of a large rock. While in 
 that situation, he perceived that his foe lay ready with his 
 gun on the opposite side, to fire upon him as soon as he 
 stirred. A stratagem only saved his life. Raising carefully 
 his hat upon a pole, he seemed to the person lying in wait, 
 to have exposed himself to a shot. A ball was instantly 
 sent through the hat, but one was returned in earnest 
 against the head of the enemy. Thus the Christian Indian, 
 through his address, found the means of escape from his 
 singular peril. A similar subtle device was used by another 
 of these Indians, who was pursued as he attempted to cross 
 
176 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 the river. Hiding himself behind a mass of earth turned 
 up with the roots of a tree, he was watched by the enemy, 
 in the expectation that he would soon be obliged to change 
 his position. But, instead of doing this, the Cape Cod 
 Indian, perforating his breastwork, made a convenient loop 
 hole, and shot his enemy before he had time to notice the 
 artifice. The fourth Cape Cod Indian who escaped, effected 
 his object by affecting to be in pursuit of an Englishman 
 with his upraised hatchet. This ingenious feint, of course, 
 was the means of saving the white man at the same time. 
 
 Indian Stratagem. 
 
 The work of destruction continued among the towns of 
 New England at this period. To a greater or less extent 
 Rehoboth and Providence suffered also, Plymouth, Chelms- 
 ford, and Andover either men were killed, or dwelling- 
 houses and barns were burned. But the most signal disas 
 ter, at this time, fell upon the English in the vicinity of 
 Sudbury. On the morning of the 20th of April, the largest 
 body of Indians which had at any time appeared, attacked 
 the place, and, before a force could be brought against them, 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 177 
 
 set fire to several buildings, which were consumed. The 
 inhabitants rallied, and bravely defended their homes; and, 
 being soon joined by some soldiers from Watertown, they 
 forced the Indians to retreat without effecting further mis 
 chief against the town that day. On hearing the news of 
 the attack on Sudbury, some of the people of Concord 
 flew for its protection. As they approached a garrison- 
 house, a few Indians were discovered, and a pursuit was 
 given them. The flight of the latter proved to be only a 
 decoy, and the Concord people, eleven in number, found 
 themselves ambushed on every side. Fighting with the 
 utmost desperation, they were all cut off except one. The 
 Indians, who remained in the adjoining woods for further 
 depredations, found another opportunity to glut their ven 
 geance against the whites. Captain Wadsworth, hearing 
 of the transactions at Sudbury, marched with several men, 
 
 Fight near Sudbury. 
 
 joined by Captain Brocklebank and ten others, towards the 
 place. At a mile ancl a half from the town, five hundred 
 Indians lay in ambush behind the hills. When Wadsworth 
 12 
 
178 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 arrived at the spot, the Indians sent out a few of their party, 
 who crossed the track of the English, and, being discovered 
 by the latter, affected to fly through fear. Wadsworth, 
 with great want of caution, immediately commenced a 
 pursuit, and was consequently drawn into the ambush. 
 The Indians began the attack with great boldness. For 
 some time, the English maintained good order, and retreated 
 with small loss to an adjacent hill. After fighting four hours, 
 and losing many men, the Indians became doubly enraged, 
 and resolved to try the effect of another stratagem. In 
 this they completely succeeded. They immediately set the 
 woods on fire to the windward of the English, which, 
 owing to the wind, and the dryness of grass and other 
 combustibles, spread with great and fatal rapidity. The 
 English were driven, by the fury of the flames, from their 
 favorable position, and were thus exposed to the toma 
 hawks of the Indians. Nearly all the English fell some 
 accounts say that they sold their lives, to the last man. 
 
 Several towns in the colony of Plymouth, as Scituate, 
 Bridgewater, Middleborough, and Plymouth, were in turn 
 attacked and injured, though not many of their inhabitants 
 were destroyed. They probably betook themselves to 
 the fortified houses, which now became common in the 
 exposed villages. 
 
 Connecticut, not being exposed to the incursions of the 
 natives, sent out several volunteer companies in aid of her 
 sister colonies, in addition to the troops required as her 
 quota in the present war. These volunteer forces were 
 raised principally from New London, Norwich, and Ston- 
 ington, joined by a body of friendly Indians. On the 27th 
 of March, a body of these troops, under Captains Dennison 
 and Avery, penetrated the country of the hostile Narra- 
 gansets. In the course of their excursion, they struck the 
 trail of a large body of Indians, and commenced pursuit. 
 The latter, upon the approach of the English, scattered in 
 all directions. It proved to be a force commanded by 
 Conanchet. He took a route by himself, and, being swift 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 179 
 
 of foot, hoped to outstrip his pursuers. In crossing a 
 river, however, he accidentally plunged under water, and 
 wet his gun. On this occurrence, he was soon overtaken 
 by a fast-running Pequod, to whom he surrendered himself 
 at once. A young Englishman, coming up, began to put 
 various questions to the chief, who, little liking to be cate 
 chised in that manner, replied to him, with a look of con 
 tempt: "You much child no understand matters of war; 
 let your captain come: him I will answer." Conanchet was 
 conveyed to Stonington, and, after a sort of trial, was 
 condemned to be shot by the Mohegan and Pequod 
 sachems. The alternative of life was, however, presented 
 to him, if he would make peace with the English. The 
 chieftain indignantly refused it, and gave utterance to the 
 feelings of his untamed spirit, when his sentence was pro 
 nounced, in the sentiment, that "he liked it well that he 
 should die before his heart was soft, or he had said any 
 thing unworthy of himself." Conanchet was the son of the 
 famous Miantonimoh, who was put to death by Uncas, as 
 related in another portion of this work.* 
 
 When success no longer attended Philip in Massachusetts, 
 those of his allies whom he had seduced into this war began 
 to accuse him as the author of all their calamities. Many 
 of the tribes, therefore, scattered themselves in different 
 directions. The Deerfield Indians were among the first 
 who abandoned his cause, and many of the Nipmucks and 
 Narragansets soon followed their example. Still, Philip, 
 though he had not been much seen during the winter and 
 it is doubtful, even, where he had spent the most of it had 
 no intention of abating his efforts against the English. In 
 the month of May, 1676, he was found at the head of a 
 powerful force, in the northern part of Massachusetts, 
 extending many miles on its frontier from east to west. 
 Considerable numbers of his people were also still in and 
 about Narraganset, ravaging and annoying the adjacent 
 English settlements. 
 
 * Hoyt s Antiquarian Researches. 
 
180 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 Large bodies of the Indians, about this time, anxious to 
 secure the advantages of fishing in Connecticut river, took 
 up positions at the falls, between the present towns of Gill 
 and Montague. This was in the vicinity of the line of 
 country occupied by Philip s forces. They felt the more 
 secure here, as the English forces at Hadley and the adja 
 cent towns were not at this time at all numerous. Two 
 captive lads, who had escaped from the Indians, informed 
 the English of their situation, and the little pains they had 
 taken to guard themselves. The intelligence thus brought 
 induced the people of Hatfield, Hadley, and Northampton, 
 to raise a force, for the purpose of attacking the enemy at 
 so favorable a point. About one hundred and sixty troops 
 were raised, and placed under the command of Captain 
 Turner. They marched silently in the dead of the night, 
 
 Indians attacked at Connecticut River Falls. 
 
 and came upon the Indians a little before the dawn of day, 
 
 whom they found almost in a dead sleep, and without any 
 
 scouts abroad, or watching around their wigwams at home. 
 
 When the Indians were first awakened by the thunder of 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 181 
 
 their guns, they cried out, "Mohawks! Mohawks!" as if 
 their own native enemies had been upon them ; but the 
 dawning of the light soon rectified their error, though it 
 could not prevent their danger. The loss of the Indians 
 was great : one hundred men were left dead on the ground, 
 and one hundred and forty were seen to pass down the 
 cataract, but one of whom escaped drowning. 
 
 The march of the English forces back was, however, 
 attended with no small disaster. The Indians, learning the 
 inconsiderable numbers that had attacked them, rallied in 
 their turn, and hung upon the rear of the English. Their 
 captain, just then enfeebled by sickness, was unable to 
 arrange or conduct his forces as they should have been; 
 and the consequence was a degree of confusion, and their 
 separation into small parties. In this manner, they suffered 
 the loss of thirty-eight men, though the Indians paid dearly 
 for it by the loss of more than a hundred of their warriors 
 on the way. Captain Turner perished in the expedition. 
 
 By the ^destruction at the falls, Philip s forces were seri 
 ously diminished; yet his spirit continued unsubdued and 
 undaunted, and he was resolved to retort upon the English 
 the injuries he had sustained. Accordingly, on the 30th of 
 May, six hundred of his warriors appeared at Hatfield, and 
 rushed suddenly into the town. They immediately set fire 
 to twelve unfortified buildings, and attacked several pali 
 saded dwelling-houses. These were bravely defended by 
 the people. In the midst of the fight, as the inhabitants 
 were attacked, whether in their dwellings or at their labors, 
 a party of twenty-five resolute young men crossed the river 
 from Hadley, and came with such animation upon the 
 Indians, and with so deadly a fire, that the latter were 
 driven back. Eventually, the whole body of the enemy 
 was obliged to return, without effecting, as was intended, 
 the complete destruction of the place. They, however, 
 drove off a large number of sheep and cattle. 
 
 Massachusetts and Connecticut now increased their forces 
 in this quarter, as it appeared that the foe was determined 
 
182 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 on devastating the settlements upon the river. Hadley 
 became next the object of attack, in which about seven 
 hundred Indians were engaged. The assault was made on 
 the 12th of June, the Indians having laid an ambuscade at 
 the southern extremity, and advanced the main body towards 
 the other the preceding night. Though the Indians exhib 
 ited their usual fierceness, they were met and repulsed at 
 the palisades. Renewing their attacks upon other points, 
 they seemed resolved to carry the place. Still, they were 
 held in check until assistance arrived from Northampton, 
 when the foe was driven into the woods. 
 
 Defence of Hadley. 
 
 It was during this attack, as is supposed, that the assist 
 ance was afforded to the whites which has generally been 
 ascribed to GofFe, one of the fugitive judges from England, 
 which at the time was believed to have been rendered 
 by the guardian angel of the place. In the midst of the 
 confusion and distress of the battle, a gray-headed, venera 
 ble-looking man, whose costume differed from that of the 
 inhabitants, appeared, and assumed the direction of the 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 defence. He arrayed the people in the best manner, 
 showing that he well understood military tactics, led in the 
 battle, and, by his exhortations and efforts, rendered essential 
 aid on the occasion. After the departure of the Indians, he 
 was not observed, and nothing was heard of him afterwards. 
 As it is known that, at that time, Goffe and Whalley were 
 concealed in the house of Mr. Russel in Hadley, it is 
 inferred that one of these men, Goffe (for Whalley was 
 superanuated) left his concealment, in the danger which 
 existed, and put forth the effort here recorded, in order to 
 save the town. 
 
 Philip was now secure in no place, but his haughty spirit 
 was untamed by adversity. Although meeting with con 
 stant losses, and among them some of his most experienced 
 warriors, he, nevertheless, seemed as hostile and deter 
 mined as ever. In August, the intrepid Church made a 
 descent upon his head-quarters, at Matapoiset, where he 
 killed and took prisoners about one hundred and thirty of 
 his men. Even Philip escaped with difficulty. So great 
 was his precipitation, that he was obliged to leave his wam 
 pum behind, which, with his wife and son, fell into the hands 
 of the victors. That son, it was afterwards ascertained, 
 was sold into slavery, as it was also the mournful fact, with 
 a number of Philip s captured followers. Philip, as stated 
 above, escaped with difficulty. The particulars, as related 
 by Church, are as follow: Church s guide had brought him 
 to a place where a large tree, which the enemy had fallen 
 across a river, lay. Church had come to the top end of 
 the tree when he happened to spy an Indian upon the 
 stump of it, on the other side of the stream. He imme 
 diately leveled his gun against the Indian, and had doubtless 
 despatched him, had not one of his own Indians called 
 hastily to him not to fire, for he believed it was one of his 
 own men. Hearing this, in all probability the Indian upon 
 the stump looked about, and Church s Indian, then seeing 
 his face, perceived his mistake, for he knew him to be 
 Philip. Church s Indian then fired himself, but it was too 
 
184 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 late. Philip immediately threw himself off the stump, 
 leaped down a bank on the other side of the river, and was 
 out of sight. Church at once gave chase for him, but was 
 unable to discover his course, and only took some of his 
 friends and followers, as has been related. 
 
 Philip s Escape. 
 
 But from this time, Philip was too closely watched and 
 hotly pursued to escape destruction. His end was rapidly 
 drawing near, his followers mostly deserted him, and he 
 was driven from place to place, until he found himself in 
 his ancient seat near Pokanoket. The immediate occasion 
 of his death is thus narrated: He having put to death one 
 of his own men, for advising him to make peace, this man s 
 brother, whose name was Alderman, fearing the same fate, 
 deserted him, and gave Captain Church an account of his 
 situation, and offered to lead him to his camp. Early on 
 Saturday morning, 12th August, Church came to the swamp 
 where Philip was encamped, and, before he was discovered, 
 had placed a guard about it so as to encompass it, except 
 at a small place. He then ordered Captain Golding to rush 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 185 
 
 into the swamp, and fall upon Philip in his camp, which he 
 immediately did, but was discovered as he approached, 
 and, as usual, Philip was the first to fly. Having but just 
 awaked from sleep, and having put on part of his clothes, he 
 fled with all his might. Coming directly upon an English 
 man and Indian, who composed a part of the ambush at 
 the edge of the swamp, the Englishman s gun missed fire, 
 
 Death of Philip. 
 
 but Alderman, the Indian, whose gun was loaded with two 
 balls, sent one through his heart and another not above 
 two inches from it. "He fell upon his face in the mud and 
 water, with his gun under him." 
 
 This important news was immediately communicated to 
 Captain Church, by the man who performed the exploit; 
 but the captain suffered nothing to be said concerning it, as 
 he wished to dislodge the enemy from his retreat. Philip s 
 great captain, Annawon, had, however, led out about sixty 
 of his followers from their dangerous situation, and, when 
 the English scoured the swamp, they found not many 
 Indians left. These were killed and captured. After the 
 
186 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 affair was over, Church communicated to his troops the 
 gratifying intelligence of Philip s death, upon which the 
 whole army gave three loud huzzas. Philip s body was 
 drawn from the spot where he fell, the head taken off, and 
 the body left unburied, to be devoured by wild beasts. 
 With the great chief, fell five of his most trusty followers; 
 one of whom was his chief captain s son, and the Indian 
 who fired the first gun in this bloody war. Thus fell this 
 chieftain, who, though an untutored savage, was doubtless 
 a great man considered in reference to his intellectual 
 resources and the influence he wielded among his compa 
 triots. Had his lot fallen among a civilized race, and 
 fighting as he did for his native country, he had been as 
 illustrious as any hero of any age or clime. 
 
 Philip s war proved a most serious concern to the infant 
 colonies. It cost them half a million of dollars, and the 
 lives of above six hundred inhabitants, who were either 
 killed in battle, or otherwise destroyed by the enemy. 
 Thirteen towns and six hundred houses were burned, and 
 there was scarcely a family in the United Colonies that had 
 not occasion to mourn the death of a relative. Dr. Trum- 
 bull thinks the loss exceeds the common estimate. He 
 concludes that about one fencible man in eleven was killed, 
 and every eleventh family burned out. But the war was 
 still more disastrous to the Indians. Great numbers of them 
 fell in battle ; their lodges were destroyed, and, indeed, 
 their country conquered. Scarcely a hundred warriors 
 remained of the great leading tribe of the Narragansets.* 
 
 Of Philip s warriors, several were remarkable men. 
 Among these were Nanunteno, or Cononchet; Anna won, 
 Quinnapin, Tuspaquin, and Tatoson. We can briefly notice 
 but one the mighty Annawon. We have seen that at 
 the time of Philip s death, he escaped with a number of 
 his men. The place of his retreat was not long after 
 disclosed by an Indian and his daughter, who had been 
 
 * Book of the Indians. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 187 
 
 captured. It was in a swamp in the south-east part of 
 Rehoboth. Captain Church, upon this inibi mation, adopted 
 a most daring stratagem to secure Annawon. At the head 
 of a small party, conducted by his informers, Church 
 cautiously approached in the evening the edge of a rocky 
 precipice, under which the chief was encamped, and criti 
 cally examined the position. The Indians, their arms, their 
 employments, (for they were preparing for a meal,) and 
 other defences, were all noticed by Captain Church; and 
 particularly the fact, that Annawon and* his son were 
 reposing near the arms. As he learned from his guide that 
 no one was allowed to go out or come into the camp, except 
 by the precipice, he determined to seek his object in that 
 direction. The Indian and his daughter, according to a 
 concerted plan, with baskets upon their backs, as if bring 
 ing in provisions, preceded Church and his men, by their 
 shadows concealing the latter, and descended the rock. 
 In this way, although with great difficulty, they all reached 
 the bottom without alarming the Indians. It happened, 
 singularly enough, that their descent was accomplished 
 without discovery, on account of the noise made by the 
 pounding of a mortar; a squaw being engaged in that work 
 in preparing green dried corn for their supper. Under 
 favor of the noise thus made, the rustling sound proceeding 
 from their leaps from crag to crag was not noticed. Church, 
 with his hatchet in his hand, stepped over the young man s 
 head to the arms. The young Annawon threw his blanket 
 suddenly over his head, and shrunk up in a heap. The old 
 chief started upon end, and cried out Howah! meaning 
 Welcome I Finding that there was no escape, he resigned 
 himself to his fate, and fell back on his couch; while his 
 captors secured the rest of the company. English and 
 Indian amicably ate their supper together, and Church 
 afterwards laid down to rest, as he had not slept during 
 the thirty-six previous hours ; but his mind was too full of 
 cares to admit of repose, and after lying a short time, he 
 got up. On one occasion, during the night, he felt sus- 
 
188 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 picious of Annawon s intentions, as the latter, after attempt 
 ing in vain to sleep, arose, and left the spot a short time. 
 Returning with something in his hands, (Church having in 
 the mean time prepared himself for the worst,) he placed it 
 on the ground, and, falling on his knees before his captor, 
 sai^: "Great Captain, you have killed Philip and conquered 
 his country, for I believe that I and my company are the last 
 that war against the English. I suppose the war is ended 
 by your means." His pack consisted of presents, being 
 principally several belts of wampum, curiously wrought, 
 and a red cloth blanket, the royal dress of Philip. These 
 he gave to Church, expressing his gratification in having an 
 opportunity of delivering them to him. 
 
 Capture of Annawon. 
 
 The remainder of the night they spent in discourse, in 
 which Annawon gave an account of his success and exploits 
 in former wars with the Indians when he served Asuhmequin, 
 Philip s father. Annawon, it is said, had confessed that he 
 had put to death several of the captive English, and could 
 not deny but that some of them had been tortured. Under 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 1S9 
 
 these circumstances, and considering the exasperation which 
 the English naturally felt, it was hardly to be expected that 
 mercy should be shown him. Church, however, did not 
 intend that he should be put to death, and had earnestly 
 entreated for him ; but in his absence from Plymouth, not 
 long after, the old chief was executed. 
 
 It is not uncommon with historians and others, to denounce 
 and execrate the conduct of Philip and his warriors, as 
 wanton and savage. They were doubtless cruel they 
 were savage. The writer would not become their pane 
 gyrist. But let it be remembered, that if they cannot be 
 exculpated, there are mitigating circumstances which should 
 always be mentioned in connection with their most inhuman 
 barbarities. The influences of Christianity never bore upon 
 them. They inflicted no greater tortures upon the English 
 than they often inflicted upon other prisoners of their own 
 complexion. But in addition, they were fighting for their 
 own country. They were patriots and they saw in the 
 progress and prosperity of the English, the downfall of 
 Indian power the annihilation of Indian title. They were 
 fathers, husbands, and full well did they know that soon 
 their family relations would be broken up and the inherit 
 ance of their children for ever fail. Who can blame them for 
 wishing to perpetuate their hold on their native hunting 
 grounds or leaving to their posterity an inheritance dear 
 to them as ours is to us? We cannot justify their treachery 
 their indiscriminate and wholesale butcheries but surely 
 we may admire their bravery their endurance their 
 natriotism. 
 
190 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 VIII. WAR OF WILLIAM III. 
 
 COMBINATION of French and Indians against the Americans Burning of 
 Schenectady Cause of it Horrors attending it Attack upon Salmon 
 Falls Upon Casco Results of Expeditions fitted out by New York and 
 New England Reduction of Port Royal Atrocities which marked the 
 war Attack on Haverhill, Mass. Heroic Conduct of Mrs. Dustan 
 Peace. 
 
 DURING the three wars of King William, Queen Anne, 
 and George II., the sufferings of the northern colonies were 
 severe and protracted, or were intermitted only at short 
 intervals. The hostility of the Indians was kept alive, and 
 often kindled into a fresh flame, through the agency of 
 European settlers on their northern border. These took 
 up the quarrel of France and England, and sought occa 
 sions to molest the subjects of the English sovereign in 
 America. 
 
 In King William s War, the French combined with the 
 Indians in bringing fire and sword upon the inhabitants of 
 New England and New York. A connected account need 
 not be given of the disastrous occurrences that took place, 
 during this sanguinary war; but only particular instances 
 of hostilities, and their effects, will be narrated in this por 
 tion of the present work. 
 
 We commence with the attack on Schenectady. This was 
 made in pursuance of a plan adopted by Count Frontenac, 
 then the governor of Canada, in revenging on the English 
 colonies the treatment which King James had received 
 from the English government, and which had inflamed the 
 resentment of Frontenac s master, Louis XIV. The gov 
 ernor fitted out three expeditions against the American 
 colonies in the midst of winter, of which one was against 
 New York. The attack on Schenectady was the fruit of 
 this expedition. It was made by a party, consisting of 
 about two hundred French and, perhaps, fifty Caughnewaga 
 Indians, under the command of two French officers, Maulet 
 and St. Helene, in 1689-90. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 191 
 
 Schenectady was then in the form of an oblong square, 
 having a gate at each extremity. But as one of the gates 
 only could be found, they all entered at that one. The 
 gate was not only open, but was also unguarded. Although 
 the town was impaled, and might have been protected, no 
 one deemed it necessary to close the gate at night, pre 
 suming that the severity of the season was a sufficient 
 security. The enemy divided themselves into several par 
 ties, and waylaid every portal, and then raised the war- 
 whoop. It was between eleven and twelve o clock on 
 Saturday night, the 8th of February, when the fearful 
 tragedy commenced. Maulet attacked a garrison, where 
 the only resistance of any account was made. He soon 
 forced the gate, and all the English were slaughtered, and 
 
 .~ ^ft//^.i 
 
 Burning of Schenectady. 
 
 the garrison burned. One of the French officers was 
 wounded, in forcing a house, and thereby wholly disabled ; 
 but St. Helene having come to his assistance, the house was 
 taken and all who had shut themselves in it were put to 
 the sword. Nothing was now to be seen but massacre and 
 
192 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 pillage on every side. The most shocking barbarities were 
 committed on the inhabitants. "Sixty-three houses and 
 the church were immediately in a blaze. Enciente women, 
 in their expiring agonies, saw their infants cast into the 
 flames, being first delivered by the knife of the midnight 
 assassin. Sixty-three persons were murdered and twenty- 
 seven were carried into captivity." 
 
 A few persons were enabled to escape, but being without 
 sufficient clothing, they lost their limbs from the severity 
 of the cold, as they traveled towards Albany. 
 
 About noon, the next day, the enemy left the desolated 
 place, taking such plunder as they could carry with them, 
 and destroying the remainder. It was designed, it seems, 
 to spare the minister of the place, as Maulet wanted him 
 as his own prisoner; but he was found among the mangled 
 dead, and his papers burned. The houses of two or three 
 individuals were spared, for particular reasons, while the 
 rest were consigned to the flanws. 
 
 Owing to the state of the traveling, news of the massacre 
 did not reach the great Mohawk castle, seventeen miles 
 distant, until at the expiration of two days. On the recep 
 tion of the news, a party commenced a pursuit of the foe. 
 After a tedious route, they fell upon their rear, killed and 
 took twenty-five of them, and effected some other damage. 
 
 The second party of French and Indians was sent against 
 the delightful settlement at Salmon Falls, on the Piscataqua. 
 At Three Rivers, Frontenac had fitted out an expedition of 
 fifty-two men and twenty-five Indians. They had an 
 officer at their head in whom the greatest confidence could 
 be reposed Sieur Hertel. In his small band he had three 
 sons and two nephews. After a long and rugged march, 
 Hertel reached the place on the 27th of March, 1690. His 
 spies having reconnoitered it, he divided his men into three 
 companies, the largest portion of which he led himself. 
 The attack was made at the break of day. The English 
 made a stout resistance, but were unable to withstand the 
 well-directed fire of the assailants. Thirty of the bravest of 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 193 
 
 the inhabitants were cut to pieces ; the remainder, amount 
 ing to fifty-four, were made prisoners. The English had 
 twenty-seven houses reduced to ashes, and two thousand 
 domestic animals perished in the barns that had been burned. 
 The third party, which was fitted out from Quebec by 
 the directions of Frontenac, made an attack upon Casco, in 
 Maine. This was commanded by M. de Portneuf. Her- 
 tel, on his return to Canada, met with this expedition, and, 
 joining it with the force under his command, came back to 
 the scene of warfare in which he had been so unhappily 
 successful. As the hostile company marched through the 
 country of the Abenakis, numbers of them joined it. Port 
 neuf, with his forces thus augmented, came into the neigh 
 borhood of Casco, according to the French account, on the 
 25th of May, 1690. On the following night, having pre 
 pared an ambush, he succeeded in taking and killing an 
 Englishman who fell into it. Upon this occurrence, the 
 Indians raised the war-whoop, and about fifty English 
 soldiers, leaving the garrison to learn the occasion of it, had 
 nearly reached the ambush, when they were fired upon. 
 Before they could make resistance, they were fallen upon 
 by the French and Indians, who, with their swords and 
 tomahawks, made such a slaughter, that but four of them 
 escaped, and those with severe wounds. "The English, 
 seeing now that they must stand a siege, abandoned four 
 garrisons, and all retired into one which was provided with 
 cannon. Before these were abandoned, an attack was 
 made upon one of them, in which the French were repulsed 
 with the loss of one Indian killed, and one Frenchman 
 wounded. Portneuf began now to doubt of his ability to 
 take Casco, fearing the issue; for his commission only 
 ordered him to lay waste the English settlements, and not 
 to attempt fortified places. But, in this dilemma, Hertel 
 and Hopehood (a celebrated chief of the tribe of the Kenne- 
 becks), arrived. It was now determined to press the siege, 
 In the deserted forts they found all the necessary tools for 
 carrying on the work, and they began a mine within fifty 
 13 
 
194 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 feet of the fort, under a steep bank, which entiiely protected 
 them from its guns. The English became discouraged, and, 
 on the 28th of May, surrendered themselves prisoners of 
 war. There were seventy men, and probably a much 
 greater number of women and children; all of whom, 
 except Captain Davis, who commanded the garrison, and 
 three or four others, were given up to the Indians, who 
 murdered most of them in their most cruel manner ; and, 
 if the accounts be true, Hopehood excelled all other 
 savages in acts of cruelty." 
 
 These barbarous transactions, producing alike terror and 
 indignation, aroused New England and New York to 
 attempt a formidable demonstration against the enemy. 
 The general court of Massachusetts sent letters of request 
 to the several executives of the provinces, pursuant to 
 which they convened at New York, May 1st, 1691. Two 
 important measures were adopted, as the result of the 
 deliberations, on this occasion Connecticut sent General 
 Winthrop, with troops, to march through Albany, there to 
 receive supplies, and to be joined by a body of men from 
 New York. The expedition was to proceed up Lake 
 Champlain, and was destined for the destruction of Mon 
 treal. There was a failure, however, of the supplies, and 
 thus the project was defeated. Massachusetts sent forth a 
 fleet of thirty-four sail, under Sir William Phipps. He 
 proceeded to Port Royal, took it, reduced Acadia, and 
 thence sailed up the St. Lawrence, with the design of cap 
 turing Quebec. The troops landed, with some difficulty, 
 and the place was boldly summoned to surrender. A proud 
 defiance was returned by Frontenac. The position of the 
 latter happened to be strengthened, just at this time, by a 
 reinforcement from Montreal. Phipps, learning this, and 
 finding also that the party of Winthrop, which he expected 
 from Montreal, had failed, gave up the attempt, and returned 
 to Boston, with the loss of several vessels and a consider 
 able number of troops. A part of his fleet had been 
 wrecked by a storm. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 195 
 
 During the progress of King William s War, the atroci 
 ties committed upon the colonists, by the French and 
 Indians, were equal to any recorded in the annals of the 
 most barbarous age. Connected with these, were instances 
 of heroic valor on the part of the sufferers, which are not 
 surpassed by any on the historic page. A specimen will 
 here be related: On the 15th of March, 1697, the last year 
 of King William s War, an attack was suddenly made on 
 Haverhill, in Massachusetts, by a party of about twenty 
 Indians. It was a rapid, but fatal onset, and a fitting finale 
 of so dreadful a ten years war. Eight houses were 
 destroyed, twenty-seven persons killed, and thirteen carried 
 away prisoners. One of these houses belonged to a Mr. 
 Dustan, in the skirts of the town. Mr. Dustan was 
 engaged in work at some distance from home, but, by some 
 means, he learned what was passing at the place. 
 
 Before the Indians had reached his house, he had arrived 
 there, and been able to make some arrangements for the 
 removal of his wife and children. The latter he bid to run. 
 His wife, who had but only a few days before become the 
 mother of an infant, was in no condition to leave her bed. 
 He undertook, however, to remove her, but it was too late. 
 The Indians were rushing on. No time could be lost; 
 and Mr. Dustan turned with despair from the mother of 
 his children, to the children themselves. It became neces 
 sary at once to hasten their flight they were seven in 
 number, besides the infant left with its mother, the eldest 
 being seventeen years, and the youngest two years old. 
 The Indians were upon them, and what could the agonized 
 father do? With his gun he mounted his horse, and riding 
 in the direction of his children, overtook them only about 
 forty rods from the house. His first intention was to take 
 up the child that he could least spare, and escape with that. 
 But, alas ! that point he was unable to decide they were 
 all equally dear to him. He, therefore, determined to resist 
 the enemy, who was on a pursuit, and, if possible, save all. 
 Facing the savages, he fired, and they returned the fire. 
 
196 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 The Indians, however, did not choose to follow up the pur 
 suit, either from fear of the resolute father, who continued 
 to fire as he retreated, or from an apprehension of arousing 
 the neighboring English, before they could finish their 
 depredations in the town, and hence this part of the family 
 soon effected their escape. 
 
 Mr. Dustan saving his children. 
 
 We now return to the house. There was living in it a 
 nurse, Mrs. Neif, who heroically shared the fate of her 
 mistress, when escape was in her power. The Indians 
 entered the house, and, having ordered the sick woman to 
 rise and sit quietly in the corner of the fire-place, they 
 commenced the pillage of the dwelling, and concluded by 
 setting it on fire. At the approach of night, Mrs. Dustan 
 was forced to march into the wilderness, and seek repose 
 upon the hard, cold ground. Mrs. NefF, in attempting to 
 elude the Indians with the infant, was intercepted. The 
 babe was taken from her, and its brains beat out against a 
 neighboring tree. The captives, when collected, amounted 
 to thirteen in number. That same day they were marched 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 197 
 
 twelve miles before encamping, although it was nearly 
 night before they set out. Succeeding this, for several 
 days, they were obliged to keep up with their savage com 
 rades, over an extent of country of not less than one hun 
 dred and forty or fifty miles. Mrs. Dustan, feeble as she 
 had been, wonderfully supported the fatigue incident to 
 her situation. 
 
 After this, the Indians, according to their custom, divided 
 their prisoners. Mrs. Dustan, Mrs. Neff, and a captive 
 lad from Worcester, fell to the share of an Indian family 
 consisting of twelve persons. These now took charge of 
 the captives, and appear to have treated them with no 
 unkindness, save that of forcing them to extend their jour 
 ney still farther towards an Indian settlement. They, how 
 ever, gave the prisoners to understand that there was one 
 ceremony to which they must submit, after they had arrived 
 
 Escape of Mrs. Dustan. 
 
 at their place of destination, and that was to run the 
 gauntlet between two files of Indians. This announcement 
 filled Mrs. Dustan and her two companions with so much 
 
198 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 dread, that they mutually decided to attempt an escape. 
 Accordingly, after obtaining information from the Indians 
 themselves, as to the way of killing and scalping their 
 enemies, who gave the information without suspecting their 
 object, they laid their plans for taking the lives of the sav 
 ages. One night, "when the Indians were in the most 
 sound sleep, these three captives arose, and, softly arming 
 themselves with the tomahawks of their masters, allotted 
 the number each should kill; and so truly did they direct 
 their blows, that but two, a boy and a woman, made their 
 escape, the latter having been seriously wounded. Having 
 finished their fearful work, they hastily left the place. As 
 the scene of the exploit was a small island, in the mouth of 
 a stream that falls into the Merrimack, they made use of a 
 boat of the Indians to effect their escape ; the others being 
 scuttled to prevent the use of them in pursuit, should the 
 Indians be near; and thus, with what provisions and arms 
 the Indian camp afforded, they embarked, and slowly took 
 the course of the river for their homes, which they reached 
 without accident." 
 
 The whole country was startled at the relation of the 
 heroic deed, the truth of which was never questioned. 
 The palpable proofs of their feat they brought with them, 
 and the general court of Massachusetts gave them fifty 
 pounds as a reward, and they received from individuals 
 likewise substantial tokens, expressing the admiration in 
 which the exploit was held. The governor of Maryland, 
 hearing of the transaction, sent them also a generous 
 present. 
 
 This is a case where individuals may, perhaps, differ in 
 opinion as to the strict moral propriety of the deed. The 
 necessity of such an act, for relief from suffering, may be 
 estimated differently, according to the different theories 
 which men have adopted. Yet it seems to have been 
 generally, if not universally approved by those who lived 
 contemporaneously with the transaction ; and who, from the 
 stern integrity of their character, and from their acquaint- 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 199 
 
 ance with the circumstances of the country, were peculiarly 
 well fitted to judge. 
 
 Such were some of the striking events during the period 
 of King William s War ; a war which continued nearly ten 
 years, and brought incalculable distress upon the colonies. 
 The peace of Ryswick, in 1697, put an end to it; but this 
 peace proved to be of short duration. 
 
200 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 ix. QUEEN ANNE S WAR. 
 
 PRINCIPAL Scenes of this War in America Attack upon Deerfield Captivity 
 and Sufferings of Rev. Mr. Williams Other Disasters of the War Peace 
 Death of Queen Anne Accession of George I. Continued Sufferings 
 of the Colonies of Massachusetts and New Hampshire Peace concluded 
 with the Indians at Boston. 
 
 KING WILLIAM having deceased in 1702, Queen Anne 
 was seated on the British throne, and war soon began again 
 to rage throughout Europe. England and France, including 
 Spain also, drew the sword, to settle some unadjusted claims 
 between them, and the contest of the parent countries, as 
 usual, soon involved their American colonies. The states 
 of Massachusetts and New Hampshire, became the principal 
 scenes of the war in America, the colony of New York 
 being secured from aggression through the neutrality of 
 the Five Nations on her borders. The war, which lasted 
 more than ten years, is generally denominated Queen Anne s 
 War, and was attended with the usual barbarous and 
 distressing results incident to savage warfare. 
 
 The drama opened at Deerfield, on the Connecticut river, 
 on the 19th of February, 1704. The preliminaries to it 
 had occurred a little before in the destruction of several 
 small settlements from Casco to Wells in Maine, and the 
 killing and capture of one hundred and thirty people in 
 the aggregate. This was in contravention to the solemn 
 assurance given by the eastern Indians, of peace with New 
 England. As Deerfield was a frontier town, the enemy 
 had watched it for the purpose of capture from an early 
 period. Indeed, it had been constantly exposed to inroads, 
 during King William s War, but had resolutely maintained 
 its ground, and increased in size and population, especially 
 from the termination of that war. It was palisaded, though 
 imperfectly; several detached houses were protected by 
 slight fortifications, and twenty soldiers had been placed 
 within it. They had, however, been quartered about in 
 different houses, and, forgetting their duty as soldiers, were 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 201 
 
 surprised with the rest of the inhabitants. There was a 
 great depth of snow upon the ground, a circumstance which 
 gave the enemy an easy entrance over the pickets. The 
 commander of the French was Hertel de Rouville. 
 
 The assailants, in approaching the place, used every pre 
 caution to avoid disturbing the soldiery or the inhabitants 
 by noise in walking over the crusted snow, stopping occa 
 sionally, that the sound of their feet might appear like the 
 fitful gusts of the wind. But the precaution was unnecessary, 
 for the guard within the fort had retired, and fallen asleep. 
 None, of all who were in the village, awaked, except to be 
 put immediately into the sleep of death; to be doomed to a 
 a horrible captivity, or to effect a difficult and hazardous 
 escape into the adjacent woods amidst the snows of winter. 
 The houses were assaulted by parties detached in different 
 directions ; the doors were broken open, the astonished 
 people dragged from their beds, and pillage and personal 
 violence in all its forms ensued. They who attempted 
 resistance, were felled by the tomahawk or musket. 
 
 Some of the separate features of this work of destruction 
 and scene of agony, deserve particular notice, and will 
 ever call up the painful sympathies of the reader of history. 
 The minister of the place, the Rev. John Williams, who 
 subsequently wrote a narrative of the affair, and of his own 
 captivity, was a conspicuous actor and sufferer in the sad 
 tragedy. Early in the assault, which was not long before 
 the break of day, about twenty Indians attacked his house. 
 Instantly leaping from his bed, he ran towards the door, and 
 perceived a party making their entrance into the house. 
 He called to awaken two soldiers who were sleeping in the 
 chamber, and had only returned to the bedside for his arms, 
 when the enemy rushed into the room. Upon this, as he 
 says, "I reached my hands up to the bed-tester for my 
 pistol, uttering a short petition to God, expecting a present 
 passage through the valley of the shadow of death." He 
 levelled it at the breast of the foremost Indian, but it missed 
 fire : he was immediately seized by three Indians, who 
 
202 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 secured his pistol, and, binding him fast, kept him naked in 
 the cold, nearly the space of an hour. One of these captors 
 was a leader or captain, who soon met the fate he merited. 
 
 Capture of Mr. Williams. 
 
 Says Mr. Williams, "the judgment of God did not long 
 slumber, for by sun-rising he received a mortal shot from 
 my next neighbor s house." This house was not a garrison, 
 but being defended by seven resolute men, and as many 
 resolute women, withstood the efforts of three hundred 
 French and Indians. They attacked it repeatedly, and 
 tried various methods to set it on fire, but without success; 
 in the mean while suffering from the fire which was poured 
 upon them from the windows and loop-holes of the building. 
 The enemy gave up the attempt in despair. Mrs. Williams 
 having been confined but a few weeks previously, was 
 feeble a circumstance which rendered her case hopeless; 
 but her agony was intensely increased by witnessing the 
 murder of two of her little ones, who were dragged to the 
 door, and butchered, as was also a black woman belonging 
 to the family. Rifling the house with the utmost rudeness, 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 203 
 
 the enemy seized Mrs. Williams, ill as she was, and five 
 remaining children, with a view to carry them into captivity. 
 
 While these transactions were in progress, a lodger in 
 the house, Captain Stoddard, seized his cloak, and leaped 
 from a chamber window. He escaped across Deerfield 
 river, and finding it necessary to secure his feet from injury, 
 he tore the cloak into pieces, and wrapped them up in it, 
 and was thus enabled, though in great exhaustion, to reach 
 Hatfield. An assault was made upon the house of Captain 
 John Sheldon, but the door was so strong and so firmly 
 bolted, that the enemy found it difficult to break or penetrate 
 it. Their only resort, therefore, was to perforate it with 
 their tomahawks. Through the aperture thus made, they 
 thrust a musket, fired, and killed Mrs. Sheldon, a ball 
 striking her as she was rising from her bed in an adjoining 
 room. The mark of the ball was long to be seen in a 
 timber near the bed, the house having been carefully 
 preserved, bearing upon the front door the marks of 
 the Indian hatchet. In the mean time, the son and son s 
 wife of Captain Sheldon, sprang from a chamber window 
 at the east end of the building; but unfortunately for the 
 lady, her ankle became sprained by the fall, and being 
 unable to walk, she was seized by the Indians. The husband 
 escaped into the adjoining forest, and reached Hatfield. 
 The enemy at length gaining possession of the house, 
 reserved it on account of its size as a depot for the pris 
 oners taken in the village. 
 
 At the expiration of about two hours, the enemy having 
 collected the prisoners, and plundered and set fire to the 
 buildings, took up their march from the place. Forty-seven 
 persons had been put to death, including those killed in 
 making the defence. "We were carried over the river to 
 the foot of the mountain, about a mile from my house," sa^s 
 Mr. Williams, "where we found a great number of our 
 Christian neighbors men, women, and children to the 
 number of one hundred, nineteen of whom were afterwards 
 murdered in the way, and two starved to death near Coos 
 
204 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 in a time of great scarcity and famine the savages under 
 went there. When we came to the foot of the mountain, 
 they took away our shoes, and gave us Indian shoes, to 
 prepare us for our journey." 
 
 At this spot, a portion of the enemy was overtaken by a 
 party of the English, consisting of the few who had escaped, 
 together with the men who had defended the two houses, 
 and a small number from Hatfield, and a brisk fight ensued. 
 The little band, however, was in danger of being sur 
 rounded by the main body of the enemy s troops, as they 
 came into the action, and, accordingly, they were compelled 
 to retreat. They left nine of their number slain. The 
 attack on the enemy, under such circumstances, indicated 
 the resolute and sympathizing spirit of the people, but it 
 had well nigh proved fatal to the prisoners. Rouville, fear 
 ing, at one time, a defeat, had ordered the latter to be put 
 to death, but, providentially, the bearer of the message was 
 killed before he executed his orders. They were, never 
 theless, held in readiness to be sacrificed in the event of 
 disasters happening to the enemy. 
 
 Soon after the termination of the skirmish, Rouville 
 commenced his march for Canada. Three hundred miles 
 of a trackless wilderness were to be traversed, and that too 
 at a very inclement season of the year. The prospects of 
 the captives were gloomy beyond description. Many were 
 women, at that time under circumstances requiring the 
 most tender treatment. Some were young children, not 
 sufficiently strong to endure the fatigues of traveling. 
 Infants there were, who must be carried in their parents 
 arms, or left behind to be butchered by the savage or frozen 
 on the snow ; and, of the adult males, several were suffering 
 from severe wounds. 
 
 The first day s journey was but four miles, and was sig 
 nalized by the murder of an infant. The Indians, however, 
 seemed disposed generally to favor the captives, by carry 
 ing on their backs such children as were incapable of 
 traveling. From mercenary motives, they wished to keep 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 205 
 
 all alive that they could, as the captives would bring a 
 price, or be serviceable to them in some way, in Canada. 
 It was no sentiment of compassion that moved them; for, as 
 soon as their patience failed them, the miserable captive, 
 whether man, woman, or child, was knocked on the head. 
 At night, they encamped in a meadow, in what is now 
 Greenfield, where they cleared away the snow, spread 
 boughs of trees, and made slight cabins of brush, for the 
 accommodation of the prisoners. The strongest of the latter 
 were bound after the Indian manner that night, and every 
 subsequent night, in order to prevent escape. In the very 
 first night, one man broke away and escaped, and, at the same 
 time, Mr. Williams, who was considered the principal of the 
 captives, was informed by the commander-in-chief, that if any 
 more attempted to escape, the rest should be put to death. 
 In the second day s march occurred the death of Mrs. 
 Williams. In the course of the route, it became necessary 
 to cross Creek river, at the upper part of Deerfield 
 meadow. From some change of conductors, Mr. Williams, 
 who had before been forbidden to speak to his fellow-cap 
 tives, was now permitted to do it, and even to assist his 
 distressed wife, who had begun to be exhausted. But it 
 was their last meeting, and most affecting was the scene. 
 She very calmly told him that her strength was fast failing, 
 and that he would soon lose her. At the same time, she 
 did not utter the language of discouragement or of com 
 plaint, in view of the hardness of her fortune. When the 
 company halted, Mr. Williams former conductor resumed 
 his place, and ordered him into the front, and his wife 
 was obliged to travel unaided. They had now arrived 
 at the margin of Green river. This they passed by 
 wading through the water, which was about two feet in 
 depth, and running with great rapidity. They now came 
 to a steep mountain, which it was necessary to ascend. 
 The narrative of Mr. Williams says, here: "No sooner had 
 I overcome the difficulty of that ascent, but I was permitted 
 to sit down, and to be unburthened of my pack. I sat pity- 
 
206 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 ing those who were behind, and entreated my master to let 
 me go down and help my wife, but he refused. I asked 
 each of the prisoners, as they passed by me, after her, and 
 heard that, passing through the above said river, she fell 
 down, and was plunged all over in the water ; after which, 
 she traveled not far; for, at the foot of the mountain, the 
 cruel and blood-thirsty savage who took her, slew her with 
 his hatchet, at one stroke." The same day, a young woman 
 and child were killed and scalped. 
 
 After some days, they reached the mouth of White river, 
 where Rouville divided his force into several parties, who took 
 different routes to the St. Lawrence. Mr. Williams belonged 
 to a party which reached the Indian village St. Francis, on 
 the St. Lawrence, by the way of Lake Champlain. After a 
 short residence at that village, he was sent to Montreal, where 
 he was treated with kindness by the governor, Vaudreuil. 
 
 In the year 1706, fifty-seven of these captives were con 
 veyed to Boston in a flag-ship, among whom were Mr. Wil 
 liams and all his remaining children (two having been ran 
 somed and sent home before), except his daughter Eunice, 
 whom, notwithstanding all his exertions, he was never able to 
 redeem, and whom, at the tender age of ten years, he was 
 obliged to leave among the Indians. As she grew up under 
 Indian influence, having no other home, and no other friends 
 who could counsel and guide her, she adopted the manners 
 and customs of the Indians, settled with them in a domestic 
 state, and, by her husband, had several children. She 
 became also, it is said, a Catholic, and ever afterwards 
 firmly attached to that religion. This, perhaps, is scarcely 
 a matter of surprise, as the sentiment was, the more easily 
 instilled into her mind, from her age and the circumstances 
 in which she was placed. Some time after the war, 
 she visited her relations at Deerfield, in company with her 
 husband. She was habited in the Indian costume, and, 
 strange as it may seem, though every persuasive was used 
 to induce her to abandon the savages, and to remain among 
 her connections, all was in vain. She continued to lead 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 207 
 
 the life of a savage, and, though she repeated her visits to 
 her friends in New England, she uniformly persisted in 
 wearing her blanket and counting her beads. Two of the 
 children of Mr. Williams, after their return, became worthy 
 and respectable ministers; one at Waltham, the other at 
 Long Meadow, in Springfield. 
 
 The captive Mr. Williams, upon his return to the colony, 
 was desired, by the remnant of his Deerfield friends, to 
 resume the duties of his pastoral office in that place. He 
 complied with their request, and, having remarried, reared 
 another family of children, and died in 1729. 
 
 During Queen Anne s War, no other single tragedy 
 occurred like that of Deerfield; but, at all times, the enemy 
 were prowling about the frontier settlements, watching, in 
 concealment, for an opportunity to strike a sudden blow, 
 and, having done irreparable mischief, to escape with safety. 
 The women and children retired into garrisons; the men 
 left their fields uncultivated, or labored with arms at their 
 sides, and having sentinels posted at every point whence 
 an attack could be apprehended. Yet, notwithstanding 
 these precautions, the Indians were often successful, killing 
 sometimes an individual, sometimes a whole family, some 
 times a band of laborers, ten or twelve in number; and, so 
 alert were they in their movements, that but few of them 
 fell into the hands of the whites. 
 
 Queen Anne died in 1714, and George I., of the house 
 of Brunswick, ascended the throne of England. During 
 the reign of the latter, a state of warfare existed between 
 the enemy and the colony of Massachusetts and New 
 Hampshire for several years, distressing to the former, but 
 attended by few signal conflicts, disasters, or victories. At 
 length, however, it was discovered that the Indians, 
 although instigated still by the French, were not averse to 
 peace. Accordingly, towards the latter part of the year 
 1725, a treaty was concluded at Boston, and the next spring 
 was ratified at Fal mouth. A period of tranquillity suc 
 ceeded this event in the northern colonies. 
 
208 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 X. WAR OF GEORGE II. 
 
 WAR between England and France, 1744 French take Canso Effect of this 
 Declaration of War upon the Indians Attack upon Great Meadows (now 
 Putney) Also, upon Ashuelot (now Keene) Expedition against Louisburg 
 Particulars of it Surrender of it Continuance of the War Various 
 places assaulted Savage Barbarities following the surrender of Fort 
 Massachusetts Peace declared. 
 
 THE attempts to maintain peace with the Indians were 
 successful through a number of years. The most happy 
 expedient which the English adopted for that purpose, was 
 the erection of trading-houses, where goods were furnished 
 by government to be exchanged for furs, which the Indians 
 brought to them. This had the effect of conciliating the 
 Indians, and, as it stimulated their industry, it was more 
 serviceable to them than direct gifts. In the course of time, 
 however, they began to be restive. Their intercourse with 
 the whites, for trading purposes, renewed reminiscences of 
 the attacks and cruelties committed upon the exterior set 
 tlements. The Indians were wont to boast of their feats, 
 and of the tortures inflicted upon the captured English ; in 
 some instances, the friends of those with whom they were 
 now holding intercourse. They were disposed frequently, 
 when provoked or intoxicated, to threaten to come again, 
 with the war-whoop and the tomahawk. Hence, individual 
 acts of violence occasionally took place, at or near the 
 trading-towns, and it was evident that, whenever war 
 between the English and French should commence, there 
 would be a reiteration of the former scenes and acts of 
 atrocity. 
 
 The day of blood at length arrived. It was in the year 
 1744, that England and France again commenced hostili 
 ties. The intelligence no sooner crossed the Atlantic, than 
 the frontiers of the colonies became the area of the conflict, 
 and the blood-thirsty savage took up his hatchet, with the 
 intention of giving vent to his long pent-up vengeance. 
 George II. had been on the throne several years. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 209 
 
 Before the proclamation of war was known at Boston, 
 the French governor of Cape Breton sent a party to take 
 Canso, which was effected, and the captives were conveyed 
 to Louisburg. The proclamation of war seems to have had 
 a singular effect on the Indians, who had manifested a 
 degree of attachment to the whites. It awakened the 
 naturally ferocious feelings of the savage feelings that 
 had been for some time suspended ; and, forgetting the many 
 ties of acquaintance and friendly intercourse, he easily fell 
 back upon those habits of carnage and plunder, in which 
 he was originally nurtured. The effect of the proclama 
 tion of war, on all the other Indians, was to have been 
 expected, as gratifying their long- indulged desires of ming 
 ling in the scenes of murder and pillage. It was an unhappy 
 circumstance, in regard to the Indians who had been 
 indulged with so intimate an intercourse with the whites, 
 that they were perfectly acquainted with all the routes 
 from Canada to the various English settlements, thus serv 
 ing as guides for others, or facilitating their predatory 
 irruptions. 
 
 With a wise foresight, upon the first intimation of war, 
 several new forts were ordered to be "built in exposed 
 parts of the country, the western regiments of militia in 
 Massachusetts were called on for their quotas of men to 
 defend the frontiers in that quarter, and scouting parties 
 were employed in various places for the purpose of dis 
 covering the incursions of the enemy, and ferreting out 
 their trails. But happily, during the first year, they 
 remained quiet, or were secretly making their preparations 
 for the part they intended hereafter to enact. 
 
 The Indians commenced operations in July, 1745, at the 
 Great Meadow, now Putney, on the Connecticut, and a few 
 days after at upper Ashuelot (Keene), killing at each place 
 an individual. Somewhat later in the year, the Great 
 Meadow was the scene of another attack, with a small 
 loss to the whites, as also to the Indians. The vigilance 
 of the colonists, however, was so unceasing, that but little 
 14 
 
210 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 opportunity at this time was afforded for the gratification 
 of their malignity. 
 
 The eyes of the New England colonists were now fixed 
 on one great enterprise, the reduction of Louisburg, on the 
 island of Cape Breton, a place of incredible strength, which 
 had been twenty-five years in building. Accordingly, four 
 thousand troops from the several colonies, as far as Pennsyl 
 vania, were raised, the command of which was assigned to 
 William Pepperell. On the 4th of April, 1745, the expedi 
 tion had arrived at Canso. Here they were detained three 
 weeks on account of the ice. At length Commodore Warren, 
 according to orders from England, arrived at Canso in a 
 ship of sixty guns, with three other ships of forty guns each. 
 After a consultation with Pepperell, the commodore pro 
 ceeded to cruise before Louisburg. Soon after, the general 
 sailed with the whole fleet. On the 30th of April, landing 
 his troops, he invested the city. A portion of the troops on 
 the north-east part of the harbor, meeting with the ware 
 houses containing the naval stores, set them on fire. The 
 smoke, driven by the wind into the grand battery, so 
 terrified the French, that they abandoned it. After spiking 
 the guns, they returned to the city. Colonel Vaughan, who 
 conducted the first column, took possession of the deserted 
 battery. With extreme difficulty, cannon were drawn up 
 for fourteen nights successively, from the landing-place, 
 through a morass to the camp. It was done by men with 
 straps over their shoulders, and sinking to their knees in 
 the mud; a service which oxen or horses on such ground 
 couM not have performed. The cannon of the forsaken 
 battery were drilled, and turned with good effect on the city. 
 
 On the 7lh of May, a summons was sent to the command 
 ing officer of Louisburg, but he refused to surrender the 
 place. The efforts of the assailants were then renewed, 
 and put forth to the utmost, both by the commodore s fleet 
 and the land forces. Their efforts were at length crowned 
 with success. Discouraged by the whole aspect of affairs, 
 Uuchambon, the French commander, felt under the necessity 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 211 
 
 of surrendering; and, accordingly, on the 16th of June, 
 articles of capitulation were signed. 
 
 Reduction of Louisburg. 
 
 This expedition, and its success, are one of the most 
 striking events in American warfare. It established the 
 New England character for a daring and enterprising 
 spirit, and it became equally the boast and the fear of 
 Britain. The daring and the prowess that effected such 
 an achievement, might one day be arrayed against the 
 integrity of the British empire in America. Pious people 
 considered that this victory was wrought out by a special 
 guiding and cooperating Providence. 
 
 After the loss of Louisburg, the conflicts on the borders 
 became more frequent and fatal. The enemy was exaspe 
 rated, and determined to give the colonists no rest. Various 
 places on the Connecticut were accordingly attacked, but 
 chiefly settlements in New Hampshire, the results of which 
 were very distressing to individual families. Charlestown 
 Keene, New Hopkinton, Contoocook, Rochester, and many 
 other places whose situations exposed them to the enemy 
 
212 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 were attacked, and a greater or less number of individuals 
 were killed, wounded, or captured. 
 
 One attack may be stated in detail ; it followed the sur 
 render of Fort Massachusetts to VaudreuiPs French and 
 Indian forces, an honourable capitulation, which took place 
 in the summer of 1746, the fort having defended itself as 
 long as its ammunition lasted. The narrative is given in 
 the language of another: "Immediately after the surrender 
 of Fort Massachusetts, about fifty of VaudreuiPs Indians 
 passed Hoosack mountain, for the purpose of making depre 
 dations at Deerfield, about forty miles eastward. Arriving 
 near the village on Sunday, they reconnoitered the north 
 meadow, for the purpose of selecting a place of attack upon 
 the people, as they should commence their labor the next 
 morning. Not finding a point of attack suited to their 
 design, which seems to have been rather to capture than to 
 secure scalps, they proceeded about two miles south, to a 
 place called the Bars, where were a couple of houses, 
 owned by the families of Arnsden and Allen, but now 
 deserted; and early in the morning formed an ambuscade 
 on the margin of a meadow, under the cover of a thicket 
 of alders, near which was a quantity of mown hay. The 
 laborers of the two families, accompanied by several chil 
 dren, then residing in Deerfield village, proceeded to their 
 work in the early part of the day, and commenced their 
 business very near the Indians, who now considered their 
 prey as certain. But a little before they commenced their 
 attack, Mr. Eleazer Hawks, one of the neighboring inhab 
 itants, went out for fowling; and, approaching near the 
 ambuscade, was shot down and scalped. Alarmed at the 
 fire, the persons fled down a creek towards a mill, fiercely 
 pursued by the Indians. Simeon Arnsden, a lad, was 
 seized, killed and scalped; Samuel Allen, John Sadler, and 
 Adonijah Gillet, made a stand under the bank of Deerfield 
 river, near the mouth of the mill creek, whence they opened 
 a fire on the Indians. Soon overpowered, 411en and Gillet 
 fell; but Sadler escaped to an island, and thence across the 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 213 
 
 river, under a shower of balls. In the mean time, others, 
 making for the road leading to the town, were closely pur 
 sued, and Oliver Arnsden, after a vigorous struggle for his 
 life, was barbarously butchered. Eunice, a daughter, and 
 two sons of Allen (Samuel and Caleb) were in the field; 
 Eunice was knocked down by a tomahawk, and her skull 
 fractured, but, in the hurry, was left unscalped. Samuel 
 was made prisoner, and Caleb effected his escape by run 
 ning through a piece of corn, though the Indians passed 
 very near him. Notwithstanding the severity of her 
 wounds, Eunice recovered, and lived to an advanced age.* 
 Although the war between England and France was 
 terminated by the treaty of peace at Aix-la-Chapelle, on the 
 18th of October, 1743, yet tranquillity did not immediately 
 follow. The frontiers continued to be ravaged, and the 
 comfort and progress of the settlers were seriously inter 
 rupted, for a time, beyond the general pacification. The 
 basis of the peace, as settled at Aix-la-Chapelle, was the 
 mutual restoration of all places taken during the war: 
 Louisburg, the pride and glory of the war, reverted to the 
 French, to the grief and mortification of New England. 
 
 * Hoyt. 
 
214 GREAT EVENTS OP 
 
 XI. FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR. 
 
 DECLARATION of War between England and France Causes of the War- 
 Mode of conducting it Various Expeditions planned Nova Scotia taken 
 from the French General Braddock s signal defeat Failure of Expedi 
 tions against Niagara and Fort Frontenac Expedition against Crown 
 Point Battle of Lake George Campaign of 1756 Inefficiency of Lord 
 Loudon Loss of Fort Oswego Indian Atrocities in Pennsylvania Cam 
 paign of 1757 Massacre at Fort William Henry Campaign of 1758 
 Capture of Louisburg Unsuccessful Expedition against Ticonderoga 
 Capture of Fort Frontenac Fort du Quesne taken Campaign of 1759 
 Ticonderoga and Crown Point taken Niagara Captured Siege and 
 Capture of Quebec Death of Wolfe and Montcalm Final Surrender of 
 the French Possessions in Canada to the English Peace of Paris. 
 
 AFTER a few years of peace, during which the colonies 
 had somewhat repaired their wasted strength and resources, 
 a declaration of war was made between Great Britain and 
 France in the summer of 1756. There had been an actual 
 state of warfare for two previous years, causing no small 
 grief and annoyance to the colonies, who had fondly hoped 
 longer to enjoy the blessings of tranquillity, and prosecute 
 their schemes of improvement. An invaluable blessing, 
 however, ultimately flowed from the renewed conflict of 
 arms as, from this time, that federation took place among 
 the separated provinces, which was consummated after 
 wards in their independence as a nation. The prosecution 
 of a common object, such as was presented in the French 
 and Indian War, naturally concentrated and united their 
 energies, and evolved, at length, the idea of a more perfect 
 political association. 
 
 The causes of the war grew out of the encroachments 
 of the French upon the frontier of the English colonies in 
 America. Such, at least, was the allegation on the part of 
 England. France had established settlements on the St. 
 Lawrence, and at the mouth of the Mississippi, and com 
 menced the gigantic plan of uniting these points by a chain 
 of forts, extending across the continent, and designed to 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 215 
 
 confine the English colonists to the eastern slope of the 
 Alleghanies. The French possessed considerable military 
 strength in their northern colonies. They had strongly 
 fortified Quebec and Montreal, and, at other points, the 
 frontiers were defended by Louisburg, Cape Breton, and 
 the forts of Lake Champlain, Niagara, Crown Point, Fron- 
 tenac, and Ticonderoga. And they had, also, a fort of 
 some strength at Du Quesne, now the spot on which Pitts- 
 burg is built. 
 
 The establishment of French posts on the Ohio, and the 
 attack on Colonel Washington, were declared, by the 
 British government, as the commencement of hostilities. 
 The French, however, allege the intrusion of the Ohio Com 
 pany upon their territory, as the immediate cause of the 
 war. General Braddock, at the head of fifteen hundred 
 troops, had been despatched to America. On his arrival in 
 Virginia, he requested a convention of colonial governors to 
 meet him there, to confer on the plan of the ensuing cam 
 paign. They accordingly met, and three expeditions were 
 resolved upon one against Du Quesne, to be conducted by 
 General Braddock; one against forts Niagara and Fronte- 
 nac, to be commanded by Governor Shirley; and one 
 against Crown Point, to be led by General Johnson. The 
 last-named expedition was a measure proposed by Massa 
 chusetts, and was to be executed by troops raised in New 
 England and New York. In the mean time, a fourth expe 
 dition, which had been previously concerted, was carried 
 on against the French forts in Nova Scotia. This prov 
 ince, it seems, after its cession to the English, by the treaty 
 of Utrecht, was still retained, in part, by the French, as its 
 boundaries were not defined. They had built forts on a 
 portion of it which the English claimed. To gain posses 
 sion of these, was the object of the expedition. About two 
 thousand militia, under Monckton and Winslow, embarked 
 at Boston, on the 20th of May, 1755; and, having been 
 joined by three hundred regulars, when they had arrived 
 at Chignecto, on the Bay of Fundy, they proceeded against 
 
216 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 Beau Sejour, now the principal post of the French in 
 that country. 
 
 This place they invested and took possession of, after 
 a bombardment of a few days. Other forts were after 
 wards attacked and taken, and the whole province was 
 secured to the British, according to their idea of its proper 
 boundaries. 
 
 The military operations at the South, during this time, 
 proved to be disastrous in the extreme. One of the most 
 signal defeats took place in Virginia, that the annals of 
 American history have recorded. It had been a total loss 
 of a large army (large for the colonial warfare), but for the 
 prudence and valor of our youthful Fabius, George Wash 
 ington. He saved a portion of it, while the whole was 
 exposed to utter annihilation, through the pride and ill-cal 
 culating policy of its leader. General Braddock was not 
 wanting in valor, or in the knowledge of European tactics; 
 but he little understood the proper mode of meeting Indian 
 warfare, and had the greater misfortune of unwillingness 
 to receive advice from subordinates in office. 
 
 The object of the expedition under Braddock, was the 
 reduction of Fort du Quesne. At the head of two thou 
 sand men, he commenced his march; but, as it was deemed 
 an object of great importance to reach the fort before it 
 could be reinforced, he marched forward with twelve hun 
 dred men, selected from the different corps, with ten pieces 
 of cannon, and the necessary ammunition and provisions. 
 The remainder of the army was left under the command 
 of Colonel Dunbar, to follow with the heavy artillery, 
 by moderate and easy marches, 
 
 Washington, who was his aid, and well acquainted with 
 the peculiarities of Indian warfare, foresaw the danger 
 which was impending, and ventured to suggest the pro 
 priety of employing a body of Indians, who had offered 
 their services. These, had the commander seen fit to 
 accept the advice, would have proved serviceable to him 
 as scouting and advanced parties. Or had he, as was 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 217 
 
 also suggested to him, as a matter of safety, placed the 
 provincial troops in his army in front, he would have 
 avoided the danger. These troops, consisting of inde 
 pendent and ranging companies, accustomed to such ser 
 vices, would have scoured the woods and morasses, and 
 guarded against an ambuscade. Despising the enemy, 
 undervaluing the colonial troops, and confiding only in his 
 own valor and the splendid array of his well-drilled British 
 regulars, he fearlessly pursued his way. The natural and 
 necessary impediments were many, and he did not reach 
 the Monongahela until the 8th of July. The next day he 
 expected to invest the fort, and in the morning he made 
 a disposition of "his forces, in accordance with that expect 
 ation. His van, consisting of three hundred British regu 
 lars, was commanded by Lieutenant Colonel Gage, and he 
 followed, at some distance, with the artillery and main 
 body of his men, divided into small columns. 
 
 "Washington had the day before rejoined the army, from 
 which he had been a short time detained by severe illness. 
 It was noon on the 9th of July, when, from the height above 
 the right bank of the Monongahela, he looked upon the 
 ascending army, which, ten miles from Fort Du Quesne, had 
 just crossed the stream for the second time. Every thing 
 looked more bright and beautiful than aught he had ever 
 witnessed before. The companies in their crimson uniform, 
 with burnished arms and floating banners, were marching 
 gayly to cheerful music as they entered the forest." 
 
 But soon and suddenly, how changed the scene ! How 
 many exulting soldiers that entered the forest, were destined 
 never to emerge from it, into the light of day! How many 
 hearts that were throbbing with hope at the prospect of an 
 easy victory, were to be hushed for ever! Heedless of 
 danger, Braddock pressed forward, the distance of seven 
 miles only still intervening between his army and the con 
 templated place of action. Suddenly, in an open wood, 
 thick set with high grass, there burst upon them the Indian 
 war-whoop and a fierce fire from an unseen enemy on 
 
218 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 every side. A momentary confusion and panic ensued 
 many fell, and, the ranks being broken, there was danger 
 of an ignominious flight. None could at first tell who 
 might be or where lurked the foe that was dealing death 
 at so fearful a rate. Braddock, however, rallied his forces, 
 but mistakingly deemed it necessary to fight, even under 
 these circumstances, according to European tactics, and to 
 preserve a regular order of battle. Thus he kept his 
 soldiers in compact masses, as fair marks for the Indian 
 bullet or arrow, without the possibility of effectually meeting 
 the foe. At this critical moment, personal valor was of no 
 avail. Discipline and art, combined action, and orderly 
 movement, brought not the enemy where he could be 
 foiled. There was, indeed, a momentary suspension of the 
 fight, resulting from the fall of the commanding officer of 
 the foe, but the attack was quickly renewed with increased 
 fury the van fell back on the main army, and the whole 
 body was again thrown into confusion. Had an instant 
 retreat, or a rapid charge without observance of orderly 
 military movements been commanded, the result might 
 have been very different. But Braddock, too ignorant of 
 the right course, or too bigoted to the European method of 
 battle, refused to adopt either expedient. Continually fired 
 upon, and losing his brave men by scores, he still made 
 efforts to form his broken and wasting troops on the very 
 spot where they were first attacked, thus bringing the living 
 to supply the places of the dead, and offering needlessly, 
 and without any countervailing advantage, successive holo 
 causts to the demon of battle. 
 
 The enemy was small in numbers, and hardly calculated 
 on the possibility of defeating the English army. Annoy 
 ance and delay, seemed to be all that they expected to 
 accomplish; but permitted securely, in the two ravines on 
 each side of the road where they were concealed, to fire 
 upon the English, they could but triumph. The Indians, 
 taking leisurely aim at the officers, swept them from the 
 field, and all but Washington were either killed or wounded. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 219 
 
 He, as aid to Braddock, was peculiarly exposed, as he rode 
 over every part of the field to carry the general s orders. 
 Indeed, the sharp-shooters endeavored to take him off, as 
 well as the rest, but he was providentially preserved. No 
 instrument of death might be wielded with effect upon him. 
 The superstitious Indians were struck by the phenomenon 
 of his escape, and concluded that he was not to be killed. 
 One of them afterwards averred that he shot at him seven 
 teen times in succession, and was forced to yield to the 
 conviction that he was invulnerable. At the close of the 
 battle, four bullets were found in his coat, and it was known 
 that two horses had been killed under him. 
 
 Braddock s Defeat. 
 
 After an action of three hours, General Braddock, wrn 
 had fearlessly breasted the vollies of the enemy, and had 
 lost successively three horses from under him, received a 
 mortal wound. His troops no longer maintained their 
 position, but fled in terror and dismay. The provincials 
 remained last on the field, and effected an orderly retreat, 
 protecting, at the same time, the regulars in their flight. 
 
220 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 The defeat was most signal, and the loss of life appalling, 
 The proud army, at the close of the contest, counted but 
 one-half of its entire number. Sixty-four officers were 
 killed and wounded. The remains of the English forces 
 sought their companions under Dunbar, forty miles distant. 
 Braddock could proceed no farther, and there expired. 
 The army, with Dunbar for its leader, was soon after 
 marched to Philadelphia, where it found its winter-quarters. 
 Thus, in the fatal results of that expedition, the whole fron 
 tier of Virginia was left exposed to the French and Indians. 
 
 Of the enterprise against Niagara and Fort Frontenac, 
 it may suffice to say, that it utterly failed. We proceed, 
 therefore, to that against Crown Point, the rendezvous for 
 which was at Albany. On the last of June (1755), four 
 thousand troops arrived at Albany, under the command of 
 General William Johnson and General Lyman. Here the 
 sachem Hendrick joined them with a body of his Mohawks. 
 As a portion of the troops, together with the artillery, 
 batteaux, provisions, and other necessaries for the attempt 
 on Crown Point, could not be immediately got ready, Gen 
 eral Lyman advanced with the main body, and erected Fort 
 Edward, on the Hudson, for the security of the apparatus 
 above named, which was to be forwarded by Johnson. 
 
 Towards the end of August, General Johnson moved his 
 forces forward more northerly, and pitched his camp at the 
 south end of Lake George. Here he learned that two 
 thousand French and Indians, under the command of Baron 
 Dieskau, had landed at South bay, now Whitehall, and 
 were marching toward Fort Edward for the purpose of 
 destroying the English transports and munitions of war. 
 It was resolved the next morning, in a council of war, to 
 send out a large detachment of men to intercept Dieskau s 
 army on its way. To perform this service, Colonel Ephraim 
 Williams, of Deerfield, was appointed, at the head of twelve 
 hundred troops, two hundred of whom were Indians. 
 Dieskau, who was an able commander, had made an advan 
 tageous disposition to receive the English. While he kept 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 221 
 
 the main body of his regulars with him in the center, he 
 ordered the Canadians and Indians to advance on the right 
 and left in the woods, with a view to surround their oppo 
 nents. When the American troops had arrived considerably 
 within the ambuscade, the Mohawk sachem, Hendrick, who 
 had been sent out too late with his band, was hailed by a 
 hostile Indian, and instantly there commenced a sharp fire. 
 This brought on the action sooner than was intended by 
 Dieskau, who had ordered his flanking parties to reserve 
 their fire till the firing should proceed from the center. It 
 was his design to let the English troops get completely 
 inclosed before the firing commenced, in which case there 
 would have been an entire defeat of the English. The 
 discharge of arms necessarily became general, after the 
 flanking parties had begun; but the advantage was alto 
 gether on the side of the ambuscaders. The provincials 
 fought bravely, but finding that they were in danger of 
 being hemmed in from every quarter, they were obliged to 
 retreat. The loss of the Americans was considerable. 
 Colonel Williams was killed. Hendrick and a number of 
 his Indians, who fought with great intrepidity, were left dead 
 on the field. The retreating troops joined the main body, 
 and waited the approach of their now exulting assailants.* 
 It was nearly noon when the enemy appeared in sight of 
 Johnson s army. The battle of Lake George, which was 
 the consequence of their meeting, occurred on the 8th of 
 September. The American army was encamped on the 
 banks of that lake, and covered each side of a low thick 
 morass. To form a sort of breastwork, trees had been 
 felled, and this was his only cover against an attack. It 
 happened most favorably that, two days before, General 
 Johnson had received several cannon from Fort Edward. 
 The enemy marched up in front of the breastwork within 
 the distance of one hundred and fifty yards. Soon the 
 grand and central attack was commenced, while the 
 
 * Holmes Annals. 
 
222 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 English flanks were beset by the Canadians and Indians. 
 The distant platoon fire of the French did but little execu 
 tion; and the English, summoning resolution, entered with 
 increased spirit upon the defence of their position. Working 
 their artillery with vigor, they compelled the Indians and 
 Canadian militia to flee into the swamps. Dieskau, under 
 these circumstances, was forced to order a retreat. It was 
 not effected with much success, as his troops were thrown 
 into irrecoverable disorder, and their flight was hastened 
 by a party pursuing them from the English camp. The 
 baron met the frequent fate of war he received his 
 death-wound from a soldier, who, meeting him alone, mis- 
 
 Battle of Lake George. 
 
 took a movement on the part of the general, which was 
 intended as propitiatory, for an attempt at self-defence, and 
 discharged his piece at him. He was feeling for his watch 
 to give to the soldier. His wound proved fatal, but not 
 until he had reached England. 
 
 When the baron s army halted, after its retreat or flight, 
 it happened, just as they were about to take refreshment, that 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 223 
 
 two hundred men of the New Hampshire forces, which 
 had been detached from Fort Edward to the aid of the 
 main body, fell upon the French, and put many of them to 
 the sword. Their dead bodies were thrown into a small 
 lake, which, from this circumstance, was afterwards called 
 "the bloody pond." 
 
 The spirits of the colonists, which had been so depressed 
 by Braddock s defeat, were greatly revived, but the issue 
 of the battle of Lake George was not otherwise beneficial. 
 The success was by no means followed up according to 
 the expectations of the country. No further effort at this 
 time was made to reduce Crown Point; but the remainder 
 of the campaign was employed by Johnson only in strength 
 ening the works at Fort Edward, and erecting on the site 
 of the battle a fort, which he called William Henry. 
 
 Johnson, in his official letter respecting the engagement, 
 makes no mention of General Lyman, although the latter 
 held the command most of the day, as Johnson was wounded 
 early in the action. This was an instance of ingratitude 
 and selfishness highly unbecoming a soldier, especially as 
 the consideration bestowed on himself was a baronetcy and 
 five thousand pounds sterling. 
 
 The campaign of 1756, the year in which the public 
 declaration of war was made, makes but an indifferent 
 figure in American history. Expeditions against Niagara, 
 Crown Point, Fort Du Quesne, arid other places, were 
 projected; but they severally failed. On the other hand, 
 before the close of the summer, the Marquis de Montcalm, 
 an efficient officer, who succeeded Dieskau, with a large 
 force of regulars, Canadians, and Indians, took the important 
 fort of Oswego, on the south side of Lake Ontario, which 
 gave him the command of the lakes Ontario and Erie, and 
 of the entire country of the Five Nations. Sixteen hundred 
 men were taken prisoners; Colonel Mercer, the commanding 
 officer, was killed, and the loss in cannon, mortars, batteaux, 
 and other military resources, was great. 
 
 During this unfortunate year, a single military adventure 
 
224 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 on the confines of Pennsylvania, shows that the colonists 
 were not insensible to the Indian depredations, and to the 
 duty of attempting to repress them. Fort Granby, in that 
 state, was surprised by a party of French and Indians, who 
 made the garrison prisoners. Departing, in this instance, 
 from their usual custom of killing and scalping the captives, 
 they loaded them with flour, and thus drove them into the 
 wilderness. In another quarter, the Indians on the Ohio 
 barbarously killed, in their incursions, above a thousand 
 inhabitants of the western frontiers. To avenge this out 
 rageous conduct, Colonel Armstrong, with a party of two 
 hundred and eighty provincials, marched from Fort Shirley, 
 on the Juniata river, about one hundred and fifty miles west 
 of Philadelphia, to Kittaning, an Indian town, the rendez 
 vous of these murdering savages, and destroyed it. An 
 Indian chief, called Captain Jacobs, defended himself through 
 
 Destruction of Kittaning. 
 
 loop-holes of his log cabin. As the Indians refused the 
 quarter which was offered them, Colonel Armstrong gave 
 orders to set their houses on fire. This was at once 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 225 
 
 executed, and many of the Indians perished by the flames 
 and suffocation. Numbers were shot in attempting to 
 reach the river. Jacobs, his squaw, and a boy called the 
 king s son, were fired upon as they were attempting to 
 escape out of the window, and were all killed and scalped. 
 It is computed that between thirty and forty Indians were 
 destroyed in this attack. Eleven English prisoners were 
 also released. 
 
 On this occasion, a Captain Mercer was wounded, and 
 conveyed away by his ensign and eleven men. He after 
 wards returned safe with twenty-three men, and four 
 released prisoners. He is believed to be the distinguished 
 General Mercer of the United States army, who died of 
 wounds received in the battle of Princeton in 1776.* 
 
 The campaign of the succeeding year, 1757, is chiefly 
 memorable in our annals for the dreadful massacre of the 
 English at Fort William Henry, on the 9th of August, 
 and which deserves a particular recital. Fort William 
 Henry was commanded at this time by Colonel Monroe, a 
 British officer. Being vigorously pressed, and unable to 
 obtain assistance from General Webb, who was at Fort 
 Edward with the main army, and having burst many of 
 his guns and mortars, and expended most of his ammuni 
 tion, he had no alternative but to surrender. By the capit 
 ulation which was signed, the troops were allowed to retain 
 their arms, and as a protection against the Indians, were to 
 receive an escort for their march to Fort Edward. Soon 
 after, a detachment of the French army took possession of 
 the fort. At the same time, the Indians, impatient for plunder 
 and blood, rushed over the parapets, and were ready for 
 operations. Colonel Monroe, perceiving their object, and 
 dreading to remain within the camp exposed to their 
 cupidity and vengeance, gave orders for marching about 
 midnight. Preparations accordingly were made, but it 
 was found that a large body of Indians was on the road 
 
 * Holmes. 
 15 
 
226 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 with a view to intercept his march. Safety, therefore, did 
 not permit them to leave the camp. 
 
 Early in the morning they began their march, but their 
 situation was worse now than it had been before, with the 
 savages threatening and prowling around them. Armed 
 with tomahawks or other instruments of death, they filled 
 the woods, and commenced their work of plunder and 
 butchery upon the retreating British. Monroe complained 
 to the French commander, and demanded the promised 
 escort. This was not furnished, probably, as the French 
 themselves feared the Indians; but the British were advised 
 to yield to the former their private property, as the means 
 of appeasing the foe, and saving life. This was very gen 
 erally done, but it produced no effect, except to increase 
 their rapacity. Whatever was withheld, they seized, and 
 many were stripped almost entirely of their clothing, and 
 some even to nudity. They rushed upon the sick and 
 wounded, whom they killed and scalped ; the negroes, 
 mulattoes, and friendly Indians, were then dragged from 
 the ranks, and shared the same fate. The English troops, 
 under these circumstances, did as they could, until they 
 reached a French guard on the way. They were followed 
 by the insulting, robbing, and murdering savages. "The 
 women accompanying the troops, unable to resist, were 
 seized, their throats cut, their bodies ripped open, and their 
 bowels torn out, and thrown in their faces; the children 
 were taken by the heels, and their brains dashed out against 
 the rocks and trees ; and it is stated that many of the 
 savages drank the heart s blood of their victims, as it 
 flowed reeking from the horrid wounds." 
 
 General Webb, on receiving intelligence of the capit 
 ulation, ordered five hundred men to meet the captured 
 troops, and conduct them to his camp ; but, to his surprise, 
 instead of meeting the escort, he found the captives 
 flying, through the woods singly, or in small groups, some 
 distracted, and many bleeding with dreadful wounds, 
 faint, and in a state of exhaustion. The whole number 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 227 
 
 massacred and carried off, was probably not far from 
 three hundred. 
 
 The ill successes and losses of several campaigns now 
 roused the people, both in the parent-country and in the 
 provinces, to the consideration of more vigorous measures, 
 under more able men. Accordingly, William Pitt, Earl 
 of Chatham, the greatest statesman of modern ages, was 
 brought forward at the present crisis, and infused his own 
 ardent and decisive spirit into the national counsels. He 
 sympathized with his trans- Atlantic brethren, and assured 
 them, in a circular which he addressed to the governors of 
 the provinces, that an effectual force should be sent against 
 the French the next year, to operate both by sea and land. 
 In connection with such a force, they were expected to raise 
 their full quotas of troops, according to the number of the 
 inhabitants. Animated by the favorable change in the 
 parent-country, the government of Massachusetts voted 
 seven thousand men, Connecticut five thousand, and New 
 Hampshire three thousand, and the troops were ready for 
 service in the early part of the year (1758). An armament 
 of twelve thousand troops having been sent out from 
 England, commanded by General Amherst, and the British 
 forces already in America, added to the number of soldiers 
 raised by the colonies, constituted an army far greater than 
 had been before seen on this side of the ocean. 
 
 The expeditions proposed for the year were three the 
 first against Louisburg, the second against Ticonderoga, 
 and Crown Point, and the third against Fort Du Quesne, 
 The feelings of resentment against the enemy were strong, 
 and the colonists engaged heartily in the movements ; for 
 Canada was filled, so to speak, "with prisoners and scalps, 
 private plunder, and public stores and provisions, which our 
 people, as beasts of burden, had conveyed to them." The 
 enterprise against Louisburg was conducted by the land 
 and naval commanders, Amherst and Boscawen, with 
 twenty ships of the line, and fourteen thousand men. As 
 the British minister had in view the absolute extinction of 
 
228 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 the French power in America, it was of the highest import 
 ance to take Louisburg, as a key to the possession of the 
 capital of Canada. 
 
 The armament arrived before the place on the 2d of June. 
 The commander of the garrison, the Chevalier de Drucourt, 
 was an officer of experience and courage. His force, 
 however, was not large, consisting of twenty-five hundred 
 regulars, and six hundred militia. But the harbor was so 
 strongly secured, that it was found necessary to land the 
 English forces at some distance from the town. The landing 
 was effected with difficulty, though with little loss. General 
 James Wolfe, who then commenced his distinguished mili 
 tary career, was detached with two thousand men to seize 
 a post occupied by the enemy at the Light-house point, 
 from which the ships in the harbor and the fortifications 
 in the town might be greatly harassed. The post was 
 abandoned on the approach of Wolfe, and very strong 
 batteries were erected there. Approaches were also made 
 on the opposite side of the town, and the siege was urged 
 with skill and vigor. The cannonade kept up against the 
 town and the ships in the harbor was so effective, that there 
 seemed to be little prospect of defending the place, and the 
 government offered to capitulate Louisburg, with all its 
 artillery, (two hundred and twenty-one pieces of cannon 
 and eighteen mortars,) and a very large quantity of stores 
 and ammunition; as also the Island Royal, St. John s, and 
 their dependencies, were surrendered to the English. The 
 speedy result was also the entire possession of the island of 
 Cape Breton. The loss to the garrison was upwards of 
 fifteen hundred men to the assailants, about four hundred 
 killed and wounded. In England, the trophies of the victory 
 were publicly exhibited, and the event was reli-giously 
 noticed in all the churches. In New England the joy 
 was great, and the victory there also commemorated with 
 public thanksgivings.* 
 
 Of the second expedition, under General Abercrombie, 
 
 * Holmes. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 229 
 
 against Ticonderoga, it may suffice to say, that, notwith 
 standing its strength, numbering fifteen thousand troops, 
 with a formidable train of artillery and the usual appliances, 
 it utterly failed, through the unskilfulness and rashness of 
 Abercrombie himself. Fort Frontenac, however, on the 
 return of the army from their depot, was besieged and 
 captured. The success of this last enterprise prepared 
 the way for the reduction of Fort Du Quesne, the third 
 object of the campaign of 1758. This expedition was 
 entrusted to General Forbes. The fort, however, was 
 found to have been abandoned by the French and Indians. 
 It was now taken possession of by the English, who named 
 it Pittsburg, in compliment to the British minister. Upon 
 this event, the Indian tribes on the Ohio submitted to the 
 English. The gloom which spread over the colonies by 
 the defeat at Ticonderoga, was, in a measure, dissipated by 
 the successes of Amherst and Forbes. 
 
 For the campaign of 1759, three expeditions were pro 
 posed one against Ticonderoga and Crown Point, to be 
 conducted by Amherst a second against Niagara, under 
 Prideaux and a third against Quebec, to be conducted by 
 General Wolfe. 
 
 On the 22d of July, Amherst, in accordance with the 
 above plan, invested Ticonderoga with twelve thousand 
 provincials and regulars, and soon succeeded in capturing 
 that important fortress. Following this, the village of St. 
 Francis, situated at the mouth of the river of that name 
 was destroyed. 
 
 It had been the resort of Indian robbers and murder 
 ers, where were deposited the scalps and plundered goods 
 of hundreds of hapless Englishmen. It was taken and 
 destroyed by a party under Major Rogers, after a series of 
 adventures and hair-breadth escapes, which have more the 
 appearance of romance than reality. There was a general 
 conflagration of the cabins, and out of three hundred inhab 
 itants, two hundred were killed, twenty women and children 
 captured, and five English prisoners in the village set free. 
 
230 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 Destruction of the village of St. Francis. 
 
 The army destined against Niagara, was composed 
 principally of provincials, reinforced by a strong body of 
 friendly Indians. It was placed under the command of 
 General Prideaux, who commenced the siege of the place 
 on the 6th of July. While directing the operations of the 
 place, he was killed by the bursting of a shell. The com 
 mand of the army then fell upon Sir William Johnson, who 
 prosecuted the enterprise with judgment and vigor. The 
 French, alarmed at the prospect of losing a post which 
 formed the communication between Canada and Louisiana, 
 in the mean while, made a strenuous effort to raise the 
 siege, by collecting a large body of troops from several 
 neighboring garrisons. These were brought, on the morn 
 ing of the 24th, in battle array against the besiegers, ushered 
 in by the horrible sound of the Indian war-whoop. The 
 French charged with great impetuosity, but the English 
 maintained their ground, and eventually repulsed them with 
 signal slaughter. The fate of Niagara was now decided. 
 The next day a capitulation was signed, and this portion 
 of the country fell into the hands of the English. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 231 
 
 The grand enterprise for the reduction of Quebec was 
 entrusted, as already noticed, to the gallant and accomplished 
 Wolfe, who sailed from Halifax early in the season, and near 
 the last of June landed the whole army on the island of 
 Orleans, a few miles below Quebec. Here the sight pre 
 sented to him of the formidable position and works of the 
 enemy by no means served to encourage expectations of 
 success. But his resolution and desire of victory over 
 came every other sentiment. 
 
 
 Quebec. 
 
 " The city of Quebec rose before him upon the north side 
 of the St. Lawrence; its upper town and strong fortifica 
 tions situated on a rock, whose bold and steep front con 
 tinued far westward parallel with the river, its base near 
 the shore; thus presenting a wall which it seemed impos 
 sible to scale. From the north-west came down the St. 
 Charles, entering the St. Lawrence just below the town, 
 its banks high and uneven, and cut by deep ravines; while 
 armed vessels were borne upon its waters, and floating 
 batteries obstructed its entrance. A few miles below, the 
 Montmorenci leaped down the cataract into the St. Law- 
 
232 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 rence ; and strongly posted along the sloping banks of that 
 river, and between these two tributaries, the French army, 
 commanded by Montcalm, displayed its formidable lines." 
 
 We necessarily pass over several ineffectual attempts of 
 Wolfe to draw Montcalm from his strong intrenchments into 
 a general engagement, during which, and in consequence 
 of excitement under their repeated failure, he fell sick. 
 When, however, he had so far recovered as to assume the 
 command, a plan was proposed to him by his generals for 
 getting possession of the heights in the rear of the city, 
 where it was but slightly fortified. Could the steep 
 acclivity of rocks be surmounted, they would be able to 
 reach the level plain above, called the Heights of Abraham. 
 The plan was altogether congenial to the feelings of the 
 commander-in-chief, and was put into execution with judg 
 ment and vigor. 
 
 In pursuance of this plan, Wolfe broke up his camp at 
 Montmorenci, near the falls of that name, and returned to 
 the island of Orleans, where he first disembarked. From 
 that spot he determined to push his daring enterprise. 
 Embarking himself and army on board of the fleet, he 
 directed Admiral Holmes to sail up the river several miles 
 higher than the intended point of debarkation, making 
 occasional demonstrations of a design to land troops. 
 That being accomplished, during the night a strong detach 
 ment in flat-bottomed boats fell down with the tide, to a 
 point about a mile above the city. The shelving beach, the 
 high precipitous banks, and the only path by which the place 
 could be scaled, being defended by a captain s guard and 
 a battery of four guns, all rendered the landing and ascent 
 of the heights, on the part of the English, a work of amazing 
 difficulty ; yet it was effected, Wolfe himself being one of 
 the first who leaped on shore. 
 
 The whole plan had well nigh been defeated at the water s 
 edge, for one of the sentinels hailed. But being answered 
 by a captain in Frazier s regiment, who fully understood 
 the French language, and had been expressly instructed for 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 233 
 
 the purpose, the latter was suffered to pass. The sentinel, 
 from the answers given, (for the English were twice inter 
 rogated,) concluded at once that this was a French convoy 
 of provisions, which was expected to pass down the river 
 to Quebec. This the English had learned from some 
 deserters. Escaping this difficulty, they commenced their 
 arduous and perilous task. The Highlanders and light 
 infantry, under the command of General Howe, led the 
 way up the fearful precipice, which was one hundred and 
 fifty or two hundred feet high, an almost perpendicular 
 ascent. They clambered up by the aid of the projection 
 of rocks, and the limbs of trees and shrubs growing on the 
 cliffs. They first drove away the guard, and seized the 
 battery. The rest of the troops pressed on in the difficult 
 and confined path, and, by day-break, the whole army was 
 planted firmly on the plains of Abraham. 
 
 Montcalm, taken by surprise at this unexpected scaling 
 of the heights, was forced to abandon his strong position, 
 and come to an engagement. For this purpose, he crossed 
 the St. Charles, and drew up his army in battle array. This 
 being perceived by Wolfe, a corresponding movement was 
 made on the part of the English, and the disposition of the 
 troops was such as to meet the masterly arrangements of 
 Montcalm. The battle was commenced by the French, a 
 portion of whose army, consisting of fifteen hundred Indians 
 and Canadians, who were excellent marksmen, advanced in 
 front for this purpose. Screened by surrounding thickets, 
 they aimed with fatal effect at many of the British officers, 
 but this lasted only a short time. The main body of the 
 French now advancing, the principal struggle came on in 
 all its fury. The English, reserving their fire until within 
 forty yards of the enemy s line, then made terrible havoc 
 among them by a general discharge. This fire was vigor 
 ously maintained until the French yielded to it. General 
 Wolfe exposed himself in front of his battalion, as also 
 did Montcalm before his, and both officers paid the price 
 of their bravery. They were in the sections of the two 
 
234 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 armies, where the battle was most severe, and both fell 
 mortally wounded, not far from the same time. There 
 was another striking coincidence they who succeeded 
 them in command in either army, also fell wounded the 
 Frenchman mortally. When Wolfe fell, he was pressing 
 on at the head of his grenadiers with fixed bayonets. It 
 was the third time that he had received a wound ; a ball 
 had now pierced his breast. The respective armies con 
 tinued in their strife, as if nothing had happened. Aftei 
 Wolfe and Monckton had been laid aside, Townsend 
 assumed the command, and the British grenadiers pressed 
 on with their bayonets. The center of the French army 
 was soon broken by the brisk advance of General Murray. 
 The Highlanders with their broad-swords completed the 
 confusion of the enemy, driving them with great slaughter 
 in different directions. A portion of the French army fled 
 into Quebec. The enemy was signally defeated, having 
 lost a thousand men, besides an equal number of prisoners. 
 The loss of the English, in killed and wounded, was less 
 than six hundred. 
 
 The necessary preparations were now made by Townsend 
 for the siege of the city; but at the expiration of five days, 
 it was surrendered to the English fleet and army. The 
 capital of Canada, at the time of its capitulation, contained 
 about ten thousand inhabitants, and thus having passed 
 under the dominion of Great Britain, was protected by a 
 garrison of five thousand men, under the command of 
 General Murray. 
 
 Wolfe died of his wounds on the field of battle. He 
 manifested "the ruling passion strong in death." As a 
 touching incident in the annals of warfare, scarcely any 
 thing can equal it, unless it may be that which also marked 
 the death of his opponent. He was removed into the rear 
 almost against his consent, that he might be attended to ; but 
 while others were expressing their sympathy in his behalf, 
 he was watching the terrific contest with intense anxiety. 
 At length, he could no longer sustain himself, but, faint with 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 235 
 
 the loss of blood, he leaned on the shoulder of an officer, 
 who kneeled down to support him. The agony of death 
 was now upon him. A cry was heard, " They fly, they fly !" 
 "Who fly?" asked the expiring hero. "The French!" 
 replied his supporter. "Then I die happy!" he said. 
 
 Death of Wolfe. 
 
 Montcalm, too, died in a few hours after, having been 
 first conveyed into the city. On being told that his wound 
 was mortal, he expressed his satisfaction at the fact. When 
 further informed that he could survive but a few hours, he 
 replied, "So much the better: I shall not live to see the sur 
 render of Quebec." 
 
 The French continued in possession of Canada for a time, 
 notwithstanding the capture of Quebec. Indeed, a second, 
 and more mortal struggle, was soon to be again witnessed on 
 the Heights of Abraham. The main body of the French 
 army, which, after its defeat, retired to Montreal, and which 
 was still formidable, had been reinforced by six thousand 
 Canadian militia and a body of Indians. With these forces, 
 M de Levi, the successor of Montcalm, appeared before 
 
236 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 Quebec, with the design of besieging the fortress. Murray, 
 whose force had been reduced by the severities of the 
 winter, the want of proper food, from five thousand to three 
 thousand, left his works, and met the French near Sillery, 
 and a severe action took place, in which the advantage was 
 on the side of the French, the English being obliged to 
 retire within the fortress. The loss on both sides was very 
 great, being nearly one thousand each ; but the battle was 
 productive of no special results. Levi found it impossible 
 to reduce the place; and the English, receiving reinforce 
 ments after being closely invested for a time, it was con 
 cluded by the French commander to abandon the project, 
 and he accordingly returned to Montreal. 
 
 As it seemed necessary to try the fortune of another 
 campaign against the enemy, since, notwithstanding the 
 capture of the French posts in 1759, the province still held 
 out against the British arms, General Amherst had made 
 arrangements for assembling before Montreal all the British 
 troops from Lake Ontario, Lake Champlain, and Quebec. 
 The several armies were early in motion, and so accurately 
 had their operations been concerted, that Amherst and 
 Murray reached the vicinity of Montreal on the same day; 
 when Haviland, who commanded a small force from Crown 
 Point, joined them : the next day, Vaudreuil, the governor, 
 finding further resistance vain, demanded a capitulation; 
 and on the 18th of September, 1760, the whole French 
 possessions in Canada, were surrendered to the British 
 power. 
 
 The war still continued in Europe, and a few provincial 
 troops were raised in 1761 and 1762; but New England 
 remained exempted from all border hostilities. On the 10th 
 of February, 1763, a general peace was signed at Paris, 
 and soon after ratified by Great Britain and France. This 
 was an era of joy to the colonies. They had experienced 
 no such relief since the commencement of King William s 
 War, in 1689. A few short intervals of peace had indeed 
 been enjoyed, but during nearly eighty years, they were 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 237 
 
 generally doomed in every exposed point to pillage, cap 
 tivity, and slaughter. Relieved from their miseries and 
 dangers, they reoccupied their plantations, and new ones 
 were commenced, and population began to spread with 
 rapidity. 
 
 It may be added, and it is due to the colonist to add, that 
 they were not unmindful of their obligations to that Being 
 by whose fostering care they had been preserved during so 
 many and so severe trials and privations. They had put 
 their trust in Him, and he had saved them from the hands 
 of their foes. Many had indeed fallen many had suffered ; 
 but now, relieved from foreign invasion and savage butch 
 ery, they united in giving God thanks on a day set apart 
 for the purpose, and went on their way rejoicing. 
 
238 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 I V. R EVOLUTION. 
 
 I. CAUSES OF THE REVOLUTION, 
 
 OBJECTS proposed in the Settlement of America Forms of Government con 
 ducive to Independence Influence of Expenses Colonies obliged to 
 defend themselves, and to defray the Expense of their own Wars and 
 those of the Mother-country British system of Taxation commenced 
 Writs of Assistance Stamp Act Formidable Opposition to it Non 
 importation Act Arrival of British forces Boston Massacre Destruction 
 of the Gaspee Destruction of Tea Boston Port Bill Arrival of General 
 Gage His obnoxious Measures Meeting of Congress Preparations for 
 War Obstinacy of the King and Parliament Crisis arrives Determina 
 tion of the Colonists. 
 
 THE Revolution of America was an extraordinary event; 
 and at the time of its occurrence was unlocked for, both 
 by the government and nation of Great Britain. That the 
 colonies had long been dissatisfied with the measures adopted 
 towards them by the parent-country, and that this dissatis 
 faction was gradually increasing, was well known; but the 
 statesmen on the other side designed, and doubtless supposed, 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 239 
 
 that they should be able to secure the submission of the colo 
 nies to whatever line of policy they might please to adopt. 
 
 But they little understood the American character. Had 
 they reflected upon the circumstances in which the colonies 
 originated, and their steady progress in wealth and popu 
 lation, they might well have anticipated the final result. 
 Certain it was, that oppressive and coercive measures would 
 only tend to weaken their affection for the parent-country. 
 Kindness and conciliation might have preserved the bond 
 of union indeed, it was possible to have confirmed the 
 colonies in their regard for the land of their birth; but the 
 line of policy which could alone have effected that object, 
 was overlooked or disregarded by British statesmen; and 
 through their infatuated counsels, they hastened the very 
 event which they so much deplored. 
 
 Let us advert to some of the remote and proximate 
 causes, which brought about this Revolution: 
 
 1. Objects proposed by the colonies in their settlement 
 of America. 
 
 At the era of the Revolution, thirteen colonies had been 
 planted. These were Virginia, Massachusetts, New Hamp 
 shire, Connecticut, Rhode Island, New York, New Jersey, 
 Delaware, Pennsylvania, Maryland, North and South Caro 
 lina, and Georgia. Virginia, the first, was settled in 1607, and 
 Georgia, the last, in 1732. Different objects were proposed 
 in the establishment of the different colonies. The leading 
 object of some was pecuniary profit. They were induced, 
 either by associated or individual proprietors, who them 
 selves remained in England, to come to America, with the 
 hope of profitable returns for the advance of their capital. 
 But the more northern colonies came on their own concern, 
 at their own expense, and with reference to the enjoyment 
 of freedom and peace in religion, which they could not find 
 at home. 
 
 Now, was it to be expected that those who had left home, 
 and all its endearments, for the sake of enjoying a larger 
 
240 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 liberty, would consent to have that liberty abridged, 
 especially after having tasted its blessings for years? If 
 the Pilgrim Fathers had such notions themselves, was it to 
 be supposed that their children would cherish less manly 
 and patriotic sentiments? The spirit of liberty does not 
 easily die, where there is aliment to keep it alive. The 
 blood of freemen, or those who aspire to freedom, instead 
 of becoming weaker, as it flows down in successive gener 
 ations, usually becomes more pure and more excitable. 
 This was verified in the history of the colonies, anterior to 
 the Revolution. They were men of whom the principles 
 of liberty had taken strong hold. Their distance from the 
 mother-country her neglect of them the exercise of 
 civil and religious freedom for a number of years all 
 served to excite and strengthen a desire for independence. 
 Such an event was the natural result of the principles with 
 which the colonies began their career. It was the natural 
 result of the physical courage and strength acquired in 
 felling forests, resisting savages, and in carrying out those 
 plans and enterprises in which a young, ardent, and ambi 
 tious people are likely to engage. 
 
 2. Their forms of government were conducive to inde 
 pendence. 
 
 In the settlement of the colonies, three forms of govern 
 ment were established. These were usually denominated 
 Charter, Proprietary, and Royal governments. The differ 
 ence arose from the different circumstances under which 
 the colonies were settled, as well as the different objects of 
 the first emigrants. The Charter governments were con 
 fined to New England. The Proprietary governments 
 were those of Maryland, Pennsylvania, the Carolinas, and 
 the Jerseys. The others were royal governments, or those 
 which were immediately under the British crown.* 
 
 As early as 1619, only twelve years from its settlement, 
 
 * Pitkin. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 241 
 
 a provincial legislature, in which the colonists were repre 
 sented, was introduced into Virginia. In Plymouth and in 
 Massachusetts, the colonies organized their body, politic 
 and social, upon principles of perfect equality. And, as the 
 Puritans spread themselves over New England, they gave 
 to the distinct communities which they established, consti 
 tutions still more democratic. In January, 1639, three years 
 from the commencement of the Connecticut colony, the 
 planters on Connecticut river convened at Hartford, and 
 formed a system of government which continued, with 
 scarcely any alterations, to the year 1818. Of this system, 
 Dr. Trumbull observes: "With such wisdom did our vener 
 able ancestors provide for the freedom and liberties of them 
 selves and their posterity. Thus happily did they guard 
 against every encroachment on the rights of the subject. 
 This, probably, is one of the most free and happy constitu 
 tions of civil government ever formed. The formation of 
 it, at so early a period, when the light of liberty was 
 wholly darkened in most parts of the world, and the rights 
 of man were so little understood in others, does great honor 
 to their ability, integrity, and love of freedom." 
 
 In Maryland and Pennsylvania, the first assemblies estab 
 lished a popular representation, and in all their political 
 regulations proceeded upon broad views of civil freedom. 
 The same remark, says Mr. Walsh, may be extended to 
 the Carolinas and New York. 
 
 The very first principles, then, of the colonists in relation 
 to government were anti-monarchical. In their incipient 
 colonial state, they had the feelings gf freemen ; and all 
 their institutions, as far as they were allowed to carry 
 them, spoke of liberty and equality. 
 
 This spirit was never lost to the colonies. In the variety 
 of fortune which they subsequently encountered in every 
 change of monarch abroad in every shift of rulers at 
 home through royal smiles and royal frowns in times of 
 war and in times of peace their love of liberty continued 
 unabated, and even increased. Thus early began those 
 16 
 
242 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 sentiments of freedom and independence which, uniting in 
 their course with other streams, ended at length in a deep, 
 broad, irresistible current against British oppression. 
 
 3. Influence of the expenses incurred by the colonies in 
 their settlements, and in their several wars and those of 
 the mother-country. 
 
 "All the thirteen colonies," says Mr. Walsh, "with the 
 exception of Georgia, were established, and had attained 
 to considerable strength, without the slightest aid from the 
 treasury of the mother-country." 
 
 Neither the crown nor the parliament paid a dollar 
 towards purchasing the soil of the Indians the original 
 masters of that soil. These purchases were made by the 
 colonists themselves. The settlement of the province of 
 Massachusetts Bay alone cost two hundred thousand pounds 
 an enormous sum at the era at which it was effected. 
 Lord Baltimore expended forty thousand pounds in his 
 establishment of the colony of Maryland. On that of 
 Virginia, immense wealth was lavished by the first set 
 tlers. The first planters of Connecticut consumed great 
 estates in purchasing lands of the Indians and in making 
 settlements. 
 
 In like manner, when assailed by fierce and warlike 
 tribes, the mother-country furnished no aid whatever 
 neither troops nor money. She erected no fortifications ; 
 entered into no negotiations, and manifested no sympathy, 
 or even interest, in the fate of her offspring. Some of the 
 most considerable Indian wars in which the colonies were 
 involved, were the immediate result of the rashness and 
 cupidity of the royal governors. That, for instance, which 
 is styled King William s War memorable in the annals 
 of New Hampshire particularly was owing to a wanton 
 predatory expedition of Andros, in 1688, against the pos 
 sessions of a French individual, situate between Penobscot 
 and Nova Scotia. 
 
 The testimony of Lord Brougham on this subject is 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 243 
 
 worthy of special notice. In his work on * Colonial Policy/ 
 he observes: 
 
 "The old colonies of North America, besides defraying 
 the whole expenses of their internal administration, were 
 enabled from their situation to render very active assistance 
 to the mother-country upon several occasions, not peculiarly 
 interesting to themselves. They uniformly asserted, that 
 they would never refuse contributions, even for purposes 
 strictly imperial, provided these were constitutionally de 
 manded. Nor did they stop at mere professions of zeal. 
 
 "The whole expense of civil government in the British 
 North American colonies, previous to the Revolution, did 
 not amount to eighty thousand pounds sterling, which was 
 paid by the produce of their taxes. The military establish 
 ments, the garrisons and the forts in the old colonies, cost 
 the mother-country nothing." 
 
 From the foregoing facts, nothing is clearer than that 
 the colonies were obliged, from their earliest existence, to 
 take care of themselves. At first, Great Britain thought 
 little of them, and cared, if possible, still less. They were 
 obliged to repel hostile tribes without aid, and defend them 
 selves against the aggressions of more civilized powers. 
 And, moreover, they were compelled to carry on not only 
 their own wars, but those of the mother-country, and then 
 pay the expenses. 
 
 It may well be asked, what was the natural and almost 
 necessary consequence of such treatment? Keep a child 
 in leading-strings, and it will be long ere it walks. Teach 
 him to walk early, and he will soon decline your aid. Let 
 a father send forth his son to take care of himself, and 
 perchance the next he hears of him, he will learn that his 
 fortune is made, and no longer will he wish for parental 
 assistance ; and fortunate will it be if the son, under a sense 
 of former parental indifference and unkindness, does not, at 
 length, feel a correspondent alienation from the parent. 
 
 But whether these illustrations are apposite or not, certain 
 it is, that the colonists at length learned the important fact, 
 
244 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 that they could take care of themselves. To this they had 
 been driven. The next natural feeling to this superiority 
 over the difficulties and trials which they encountered in 
 their early settlement of the country, was a willingness, 
 and even wish, to be independent of the parent by whom 
 they had been so unkindly neglected. Great Britain might, 
 therefore, thank herself for the spirit of independence which 
 at length appeared among the colonies; her line of policy 
 engendered and matured it. 
 
 4. Measures of oppression. 
 
 "Within little more than a generation from the com 
 mencement of the plantations," says Mr. Walsh, "the royal 
 government began those formal inquiries into their popula 
 tion and manufactures, which were so often renewed, until 
 the period of our revolution." The object or occasion of 
 these inquiries was twofold a jealousy, lest the colonies 
 should grow too fast; and, secondly, a desire to monopolize, 
 for the benefit of Great Britain, all their trade, and the pro 
 ceeds of their manufacturing industry. 
 
 The various acts of monopoly which passed parliament 
 during a series of years, it is not necessary to particularize. 
 They uniformly bore heavily on the commercial and manu 
 facturing enterprise of the colonies, and were designed "to 
 keep them in a firmer dependence upon England" "to 
 render them more beneficial and advantageous" "to em 
 ploy and increase the English shipping" "to make a vent 
 for English manufactures." 
 
 After the peace of 1763, a still more grinding policy was 
 proposed that of taxing the colonies, with the avowed 
 purpose of drawing a revenue into the royal exchequer, 
 and on the plausible, yet unwarrantable ground, that Great 
 Britain had contracted a debt in their defence. 
 
 Hitherto, when money was wanted in the colonies, the 
 parliament of England had been content to ask for it by a 
 formal requisition upon the colonial legislatures, and they 
 had supplied it with a willing hand. But now, it was 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 245 
 
 thought that a shorter method of obtaining it might be 
 resorted to with better effect. 
 
 Before proceeding to notice the measures adopted with 
 reference to the foregoing object, it is necessary to advert 
 to what were denominated writs of assistance, which were 
 orders issued by the superior court of the province, requir 
 ing the sheriffs and other civil officers to assist the person 
 to whom it was granted, in breaking open and searching 
 every place, even private dwellings, if suspected of con 
 taining prohibited goods. 
 
 The first application for a writ of this kind was made by 
 the deputy collector at Salem in November, 1760. Doubts 
 being expressed by the court as to the legality of the writ, 
 or the power of the court to grant it, the application was 
 deferred to the next term, when the question was to be 
 argued. 
 
 At the appointed time, Mr. Gridley, a distinguished law 
 yer, appeared for the crown; Mr. Thatcher and Mr. Otis 
 for the merchants. The trial took place in the council 
 chamber of the old Town-house in Boston. " The judges 
 were five in number, including Lieutenant-Governor Hutch- 
 inson, who presided as chief justice ; and the room was 
 filled with all the officers of government and the principal 
 citizens, to hear the arguments in a cause that inspired the 
 deepest solicitude. The case was opened by Mr. Gridley, 
 who argued it with much learning, ingenuity, and dignity; 
 making all his reason depend upon this consideration, "That 
 the parliament of Great Britain was the sovereign legislator 
 of the British empire." He was followed by Mr. Thatcher 
 on the opposite side, whose reasoning was ingenious and 
 able, delivered in a tone of great mildness and moderation. 
 "But," in the language of President Adams, "Otis was a 
 flame of fire; with a promptitude of classical allusion, a 
 depth of research, a rapid summary of historical events 
 and dates, a profusion of legal authorities, a prophetic 
 glance into futurity, and a rapid torrent of impetuous elo 
 quence, he hurried away all before him." 
 
246 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 "I will to my dying day," said Otis, among other things 
 "I will to my dying day oppose, with all the power and 
 faculties God has given me, all such instruments of slavery 
 on the one hand and villany on the other. It appears to 
 me the worst instrument of arbitrary power, the most 
 destructive of English liberty, and the fundamental princi 
 ples of law, that was ever found in an English law-book." 
 
 -^ : :: !!> 
 
 Otia in the Council chamber. 
 
 The occasion was intensely exciting the liberties of the 
 people were in danger their dwellings, those sanctuaries 
 where every man should feel himself safe, and his effects 
 all were in jeopardy. And the vast throng gathered on 
 the occasion so thought especially as their excited feelings 
 became more intense under the thrilling appeals of the 
 eloquent Otis. "Every man of an immensely crowded 
 audience," says President Adams, "appeared to me to go 
 away, as I did, ready to take arms against writs of assist 
 ance. Then and there was the first scene of the first act 
 of opposition to the arbitrary claims of Great Britain" 
 
 The court postponed a decision of the question until the 
 following term ; and in the mean time wrote to Great Britain 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 247 
 
 for information on the subject. Writs were afterwards 
 granted, but were extremely unpopular. In Connecticut 
 writs of assistance, it is said, were never granted. 
 
 The next measure of oppression was the passage of the 
 famous stamp act. Such a project had been suggested 
 during me administrations of Lord Walpole and Mr. Pitt; 
 but Zney were too sagacious to venture upon a measure at 
 once so odious and unjust. Said Walpole, "I will leave 
 the taxation of America to some of my successors, who 
 may have more courage than I have." And said Pitt, "I 
 will never burn my fingers with an American stamp act." 
 To the successor of Mr. Pitt, Lord Grenville, was reserved 
 the honor, or rather the infamy, of such a project. 
 
 When the bill was ushered into the House of Commons, 
 petitions from Virginia, Connecticut, and South Carolina, in 
 every way respectful, but in tone firm and decided, were 
 offered in opposition to it. But the house refused even to 
 receive them, on the ground that the right of parliament to 
 tax the colonies was denied; and, secondly, that it was 
 contrary to a rule of the house "to receive any petition 
 against a money-bill" 
 
 The debate therefore proceeded. The chief advocates 
 of the bill were the prime minister and Charles Townshend. 
 In the opposition were Mr. Pitt who, however, was absent 
 by reason of sickness General Conway, Alderman Beck- 
 ford, Colonel Barre, Mr. Jackson, Sir William Meredith, 
 &c. Conway and Beckford opposed the bill on the ground 
 of its injustice; Colonel Barre and others on the ground of 
 its inexpediency. The purpose of the minister, however, 
 was fixed ; and, rallying his surprised and half-hesitating 
 troops, he took the question a large majority expressed in 
 favor of the bill two hundred and fifty for, and fifty against 
 it. On its coming into the House of Lords, it received the 
 entire concurrence of that body, and on the 22d of March 
 obtained the royal assent. 
 
 This act, so celebrated in the annals of American history, 
 both as an act of flagrant injustice, on the part of the British 
 
248 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 parliament, and one of the proximate causes of the Revolu 
 tion, consisted of fifty-five specific duties, laid on as many 
 different species of instruments, in which paper was used ; 
 such as notes, bonds, mortgages, deeds, university degrees, 
 licenses, advertisements in newspapers, and even almanacs; 
 varying from one half-penny up to six pounds. As an 
 illustration of the heavy burdens designed to be put upon 
 the colonies by this act, it may be stated, that previous to 
 the passage of the act, a ream of common printed bailbonds 
 cost fifteen pounds stamped, one hundred. A ream of 
 stamped policies of insurance amounted to one hundred and 
 ninety pounds of common ones, without stamps, twenty. 
 A piece of paper, or parchment, used as a diploma, or cer 
 tificate of a degree taken in any university, academy, or 
 college, was taxed two pounds. For a piece of paper for a 
 license for retailing spirituous liquors, twenty shillings were 
 demanded. For one for a license for selling wine only, 
 four pounds ; for wine and spirituous liquors, three pounds. 
 For letters of probate, administration, or guardianship, ten 
 shillings. For a common deed, conveying not exceeding 
 one hundred acres of land, one shilling and sixpence. For 
 a newspaper, containing half a sheet or less, one half-penny ; 
 one sheet, one penny. Pamphlets, one shilling per sheet. 
 Advertisements, two shillings each. Almanacs, fourpence. 
 This act was ordered to take effect on the following 1st 
 of November. Meanwhile, the people in various parts of 
 the country were anxious to express their detestation of the 
 measure, which the lapse of a few months was to bring into 
 operation. One day in the month of August, the effigy of 
 Andrew Oliver, the proposed distributor of stamps in Mas 
 sachusetts, was found hanging on a tree, afterwards well 
 known by the name of Liberty-tree, in the main street of 
 Boston. At night it was taken down, and carried on a bier 
 amidst the acclamations of an immense collection of people 
 through the court-house, down King street, to a small brick 
 building, supposed to have been erected for the reception 
 of the detested stamps. This building being soon levelled 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 249 
 
 with the ground, the rioters next attacked Mr. Oliver s 
 house; and having broken the windows, entered it, and 
 destroyed part of the furniture. 
 
 Procession with an Effigy and Stamp-master at Boston, 
 
 The house of Benjamin Hallowell, jun., comptroller of 
 the customs, was next entered; and, elevated and embold 
 ened by liquors found in his cellar, the mob, with inflamed 
 rage, directed their course to the house of Lieutenant-Gov 
 ernor Hutchinson, who, after vainly attempting resistance, 
 was constrained to depart, to save his life. By four in the 
 morning, one of the best houses in the province was com 
 pletely in ruins, nothing remaining but the bare walls and 
 floors. The plate, family pictures, most of the furniture, 
 the wearing apparel, about nine hundred pounds sterling, 
 and the manuscripts and books which Mr. Hutchinson had 
 been thirty years collecting, besides many public papers in 
 his custody, were either carried off or destroyed. The 
 whole damage was estimated at two thousand five hundred 
 pounds. 
 
250 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OP 
 
 Attack on the Governor s House. 
 
 On the arrival of the 1st of November, on which the 
 stamp act was to go into effect, the day was ushered in at 
 Boston by the tolling of the bells ; many shops and stores 
 were shut, and effigies of the authors and friends of that act 
 were carried about the streets, and afterwards torn in pieces 
 by the populace. 
 
 Nor was Massachusetts alone ; the obnoxious act received 
 similar treatment in the other colonies. On the 24th of 
 August, a gazette was published at Providence, with vox 
 Populi, vox Dei, for a motto ; effigies were exhibited, and 
 in the evening cut down and burned. In Portsmouth, New 
 Castle, and other plac s, the bells were tolled to denote the 
 decease of Liberty. In Connecticut, Mr. Ingersoll, the 
 stamp-master, was compelled to resign. The spirit man 
 ifested in New York produced a similar resignation. 
 Offended with the conduct of Lieutenant-Governor Golden, 
 in relation to the stamp act, many of the inhabitants assem 
 bled one evening, and breaking open his coach-house, took 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 251 
 
 out his coach, which, with his effigy, they burned, amid the 
 acclamations of several thousand spectators. 
 
 Burning of the Coach and Effigy of Governor Golden. 
 
 In Philadelphia, on the appearance of the ships having 
 the stamps on board, all the ships in the harbor hoisted 
 their colors half-mast high; the bells were muffled, and 
 continued to toll till evening. Similar demonstrations of 
 dissatisfaction were made in numerous other places. 
 
 The opposition to the stamp act was so universal and so 
 formidable, as to prevent all hope of its successful ope 
 ration; had this measure been persisted in, the Revolution 
 in America would doubtless have dated at an earlier day. 
 
 Fortunately for the American colonies, the administration 
 of Lord Grenville terminated in July, 1765 that minister 
 being succeeded by the Marquis of Rockingham, while the 
 Duke of Grafton and General Con way were made secre 
 taries of state. 
 
 To this new ministry it early became apparent that, in 
 respect to the colonies, a crisis was now at hand; either 
 existing measures must be relaxed, or -a resort must be had 
 
252 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 to arms. The former being deemed the wiser plan, a 
 repeal of the stamp act was moved in parliament, and, on 
 the 18th of March, passed the House by a majority of two 
 hundred and seventy-five to one hundred and sixty-seven. 
 In the House of Lords, the majority was one hundred and 
 five to seventy-one. 
 
 In America, the intelligence of the repeal was received 
 with acclamations of the most sincere and heart-felt grati 
 tude, by all classes of people. Public thanksgivings were 
 offered up in all the churches. The resolutions, which had 
 been passed on the subject of importations, were rescinded, 
 and their trade with the mother-country was immediately 
 renewed with increased vigor. The home-spun dresses 
 were given to the poor, and once more the colonists 
 appeared clad in the produce of British looms. 
 
 In July, 1766, the Marquis of Rockingham retired from 
 the cabinet, and a new ministry was formed under the 
 direction of William Pitt the Duke of Grafton being 
 placed at the head of the treasury, and Charles Towns- 
 hend made chancellor of the exchequer. In May, 1767, the 
 latter revived the scheme of taxing America, proposing to 
 impose duties on glass, paper, tea, &c., imported into the col 
 onies. The bill passed both houses without much opposition, 
 the Earl of Chatham being confined at that time by sickness. 
 
 The news of this measure, on reaching America, produced 
 the greatest possible excitement. Counter-measures were 
 immediately proposed. Resort was had, as at a former 
 day, to non-importation, the effects of which had been so 
 severely felt by the traders in England, under the stamp 
 act. Boston, as before, took the lead. At a town-meeting, 
 held in October, it was voted that measures should be 
 immediately taken to promote the establishment of domestic 
 manufactories, by encouraging the consumption of all arti 
 cles of American manufacture. They also agreed to pur 
 chase no articles of foreign growth or manufacture, but 
 such as were absolutely indispensable. New York and 
 Philadelphia soon followed the example of Boston ; and, in 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 253 
 
 a short time, the merchants themselves entered into asso 
 ciations to import nothing from Great Britain but articles 
 that necessity required. 
 
 Several events, about this time, served to increase the 
 excitement of the colonies, especially in Boston. Among 
 these may be mentioned the arrival, at the latter place, of a 
 man-of-war and transports, from Halifax, with nine hun 
 dred troops on board. 
 
 Arrival of the first Man-of-war at Boston. 
 
 Such a proceeding, on the part of the British ministry, 
 was eminently calculated to excite the jealousy and indig 
 nation of the colonists. They felt disgusted and injured; 
 and the more so, from the haughty and imperious bearing 
 of the officers and troops. In a few weeks, this force was 
 augmented by the arrival of several more transports from 
 Cork, with the sixty-fourth and sixty-fifth regiments, under 
 Colonels Mackay and Pomeroy. 
 
 Another measure, adopted about this time by the British 
 ministry, and one which perhaps struck more vitally at the 
 liberty of the colonists than any which preceded, was an 
 order to the provincial governors to procure information 
 
254 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 touching all treasons, &c., and to transmit the same, with 
 the names of the suspected persons, to England, in order 
 that they might be ordered thither lor trial. The design 
 of it was to terrify the patriotic party into submission ; but 
 well might it have been foreseen that such an offensive 
 measure would only serve to rouse opposition, and confirm 
 the whole civilized world in the righteousness of the com 
 mon cause. 
 
 Parliament again convened, January 9, 1770, soon after 
 which (28th) the Duke of Grafton resigned his office of first 
 lord of the treasury. Lord Chatham, having recovered 
 from his late illness, had now returned to parliament, and, 
 with his wonted vigor, attacked the system and measures of 
 the administration. 
 
 Lord North, chancellor of the exchequer, succeeded the 
 Duke of Grafton; "and from this time commences an 
 administration which forms a momentous era in the history 
 of Great Britain. During his administration, which lasted 
 to the close of the Revolution, Great Britain lost more ter 
 ritory and accumulated more debt than at any former 
 period of her history." 
 
 The first measure of North s administration was in part 
 conciliatory being a motion to repeal the port duties of 
 1767, with the exception of the duty on tea. This his 
 lordship, in spite of the friends of the colonies, determined 
 to retain. 
 
 To this partial repeal, Governor Pownall strongly 
 objected. It would produce nothing but civil discord and 
 interminable contention. Repeal all, or none. Why retain 
 this single duty, as a pepper-corn rent, to show the tenor 
 by which the colonists hold their rights, and, by so doing, 
 jeopardize his majesty s entire interest in the American 
 colonies? "I have lived in America," said he; "I know the 
 character of the people. Depend upon it, with their views, 
 they will never solicit the favor of this house; never more 
 will they wish to bring before parliament the grievances 
 under which they conceive themselves to labor." 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 255 
 
 While high and angry debate was thus in progress on the 
 other side of the water, on this side, events were transpiring 
 which were giving increasing irritation to already excited 
 feelings, and adding to the force of the gathering storm. 
 Collisions and quarrels, between the soldiers quartered in 
 Boston and the citizens, were not unfrequent ; and at length, 
 on the evening of the 5th of March, 1770, resulted in an 
 effusion of blood, called, by way of eminence, "The Boston 
 Massacre." 
 
 Three men were killed and two mortally wounded, who 
 died soon after. Mutual exasperations preceded. Neither 
 citizens nor soldiers were exempt from the charge of insult 
 and provocation. But a sentinel, who had been brought to 
 the ground by a blow, on rising, fired, as did, at the same 
 time, a sergeant and six men who were with him. Their 
 fire resulted as already stated. Great excitement followed. 
 The murderers were arrested. Captain Preston, to whose 
 company the soldiers belonged, and who was present, was 
 also arrested, and committed to prison. 
 
256 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 The following morning the authorities of Boston, urged 
 on by an exasperated people, required the troops to be with 
 drawn from the town. The lieutenant-governor, for a time, 
 resisted the demand ; but on learning that no other course 
 would satisfy or restrain the people, he expressed his 
 willingness that they should be withdrawn to the castle, 
 which was accordingly done. 
 
 The funeral of the victims was attended with extraordi 
 nary pomp. Most of the shops were closed, all the bells 
 of the town tolled on the occasion, and the corpses were 
 followed to the grave by an immense concourse of people, 
 arranged six abreast, the procession being closed by a long 
 train of carriages, belonging to the principal gentry of the 
 town. Captain Preston and the party of soldiers were 
 afterwards tried. The captain and six of the men were 
 acquitted, and two were brought in guilty of manslaughter ; 
 a result which reflected great honor on John Adams and 
 Josiah Quincy, the counsel for the prisoners, and on the jury. 
 
 The month of June, 72, furnished a new source of dis 
 quietude and animosity. On the 9th of that month, the 
 Providence packet, while sailing into the harbor of New 
 port, was required, by his majesty s revenue-cutter, the 
 Gaspee, Lieutenant Doddington, to lower her colors. This 
 the captain of the packet deemed repugnant to his patriotic 
 feelings, and the Gaspee fired at the packet, to bring her to; 
 the American, however, still persisted in holding on her 
 course, and, by keeping in shoal water, dexterously con 
 trived to run the schooner aground in the chase. As the 
 tide was upon the ebb, the Gaspee was set fast for the 
 night, and afforded a tempting opportunity for retaliation; 
 and a number of fishermen, aided and encouraged by some 
 of the most respectable inhabitants of Providence, being 
 determined to rid themselves of so uncivil an inspector, 
 in the middle of the night manned several boats, and 
 boarded" the Gaspee. The lieutenant was wounded in the 
 affray; but, with every thing belonging to him, he was 
 carefully conveyed on shore, as were all his crew. The 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 257 
 
 vessel, with her stores, was then burned ; and the party 
 returned unmolested to their homes. When the governor 
 became acquainted with this event, he offered a reward of 
 five hundred pounds for the discovery of the offenders. 
 
 JBunung of the Gaspee. 
 
 Another fruitful source of mutual ill-feeling between the 
 British ministry and the colonists was the determination of 
 the former to introduce tea into America, and to impose a 
 tax thereon, in opposition to the wishes of the latter. 
 Accordingly, cargoes of tea were sent to New York, Phil 
 adelphia, Charleston, and Boston. The fate of these car 
 goes, thus sent, was different. Those destined for New 
 York and Philadelphia, were sent back by the inhabitants. 
 The citizens of Charleston unloaded the cargo sent thither, 
 and stored it in cellars, where it perished. 
 
 On the arrival of the vessel with the tea, in the harbor of 
 Boston, a meeting of the citizens was immediately called. 
 "The hour of destruction," it was said, "or of manly oppo 
 sition, had now come:" and all who were friends to their 
 country were invited to attend, "to make an united and suc- 
 17 
 
258 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 cessful resistance to this last and worst measure of admin 
 istration." A great number of people assembled, from the 
 adjoining towns, as well as from the capital, in the cele 
 brated Faneuil Hall, but the meeting was soon adjourned 
 to one of the largest churches in town. Here it was voted, 
 that they would use all lawful means to prevent its being 
 landed, and to have it returned immediately to England. 
 
 On the following day, when the citizens assembled to 
 receive the final answer of the factors, as to the course 
 they would pursue in disposing of the tea, a communication 
 was made to the meeting, in which the factors informed 
 them that they must decline sending back the tea; but 
 were ready to have it stored, and remain, until they could 
 hear from the company in England. The citizens con 
 tinued dissatisfied with the conduct and proposal of the 
 consignees, and again ordered a watch to guard the vessels. 
 It was also again voted, that whoever should import tea 
 into the province, should be considered an enemy to the 
 country. 
 
 When it was found that nothing could be effected in a reg 
 ular way, the meeting was broken up, and a number of men, 
 in disguise, proceeded, late in the evening, to the vessels, 
 then lying at the wharf, which had the tea on board; and, in 
 a short time, every chest was taken out, and the contents 
 thrown into the sea; but no injury was done to any other 
 part of the cargoes. 
 
 The inhabitants of the town, generally, had no knowledge 
 of the event until the next day. It is supposed the number 
 concerned in the affair was about fifty; but who they were 
 no one pretended to know. A few of them became known 
 in after years, when it was no longer liable to involve them 
 in trouble. 
 
 When intelligence of the destruction of the tea reached 
 Great Britain, and the determined spirit manifested in the 
 colonies, in opposition to all revenue laws, was made 
 known to the ministers, a majority at once resolved on more 
 energetic measures, and found themselves supported by 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 259 
 
 parliament in their plans of coercion, regardless alike of 
 the great principles of the constitution, and of the perma 
 nent peace and prosperity of the kingdom. Lord North, 
 it is said, declared "that he would not listen to any com 
 plaints or petitions from America, till she was at his feet" 
 
 \ 
 
 . f 
 
 \ 
 
 Destruction of Tea. 
 
 In a few days, a bill was introduced "for the immediate 
 removal of the officers concerned in the collection of cus 
 toms from Boston, and to discontinue the landing and 
 discharging, lading and shipping goods, wares, and mer 
 chandise, at Boston, or within the harbor thereof." The bill, 
 also, levied a fine upon the town, as a compensation to the 
 East India Company for the destruction of their teas, and 
 was to continue in force during the pleasure of the king. 
 The opposition to this measure was very slight, and it was 
 carried, in both Houses, without a division. 
 
 The 1st of June was fixed for the Boston port-bill to go 
 into operation, and the blockade was consequently to com 
 mence on that day. On the 13th of May, at a meeting of 
 the inhabitants of Boston, it was resolved to invite the other 
 
260 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 colonies to unite in refusing all importations from Great 
 Britain, and to withhold all commercial intercourse with 
 her. To secure their cooperation, a special messenger was 
 dispatched to New York, Philadelphia, and other places; 
 in every place he was received with great cordiality, and 
 resolutions were immediately adopted, corresponding to the 
 wishes of the people of Boston. 
 
 Such was the state of affairs in the colonies generally, in 
 May, when General Gage arrived in Boston, as the suc 
 cessor to Governor Hutchinson, who had been recalled. 
 At a former period, he had been, for several years, com- 
 mander-in-chief of the British military forces in America. 
 Notwithstanding the prejudices of the people to the appoint 
 ment of a military man, he was received with due honor, 
 and even great ceremony, by the council and citizens, all 
 of whom expressed a hope that his administration would 
 conduce to the peace and welfare of the province. 
 
 A short time, however, served to develope the character 
 of General Gage, and his servility to an arbitrary ministry 
 in the mother-country. He threatened to remove the 
 general assembly to Salem gave his negative to thirteen 
 of the council chosen by the assembly refused to appoint 
 a day for special prayer, at the request of that body 
 and, finally, sent a proclamation, by his secretary, to dis 
 solve them. 
 
 At this period of increasing turmoil and agitation, the 
 second general congress assembled (September 5, 1774), 
 at Philadelphia, in which all the colonies were represented, 
 excepting Georgia. Peyton Randolph, of Virginia, was 
 elected president, and Charles Thompson, of Philadelphia, 
 secretary. 
 
 The most eminent men of the various colonies were now, 
 for the first time, brought together. They were known to 
 each other by fame, but they were, personally, strangers. 
 The meeting was solemn. The object which had called 
 them together, was of incalculable magnitude. The liber 
 ties of no less than three millions of people, with that of 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 261 
 
 all their posterity, were staked on the wisdom and energy 
 of their councils. No wonder, then, at the long and deep 
 silence, which is said to have followed upon their organi 
 zation; at the anxiety with which the members looked 
 round upon each other; and at the reluctance which every 
 individual felt to open a business so fearfully momentous. 
 In the midst of this deep and death-like silence, and just 
 when it was becoming painfully embarrassing, Mr. Henry 
 arose slowly, as if borne down by the weight of the sub 
 ject. "After faltering, according to his habit, through a 
 most expressive exordium, in which he merely echoed 
 back the consciousness of every other heart, in deploring 
 his inability to do justice to the occasion, he launched grad 
 ually into a recital of the colonial wrongs. Rising, as he 
 advanced, with the grandeur of his subject, and glowing, 
 at length, with all the majesty of the occasion, his speech 
 seemed more than that of mortal man. Mr. Henry was 
 followed by Mr. Richard Henry Lee, in a speech scarcely 
 less powerful, and still more replete with classic eloquence. 
 One spirit of ardent love of liberty pervaded every breast, 
 and produced a unanimity, as advantageous to the cause 
 they advocated, as it was unexpected and appalling to their 
 adversaries."* 
 
 The congress proceeded with great deliberation; its 
 debates were held with closed doors, and the honor of each 
 member was solemnly engaged not to disclose any of the 
 discussions, till such disclosure was declared advisable by 
 the majority. On the 14th of October, a series of resolutions, 
 regarding the rights and grievances of the colonies, was 
 passed and promulgated. They were couched in strong 
 and undisguised language, and set forth to the world what 
 were considered, by this noble body of men, to be the 
 rights and privileges of the people of America, in defence 
 of which they were ready to peril life, liberty, and fortune. 
 
 "A majority of the members of this congress," says Mr. 
 
 * Wirt s Life of Henry. 
 
262 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 Pitkin, "had little doubt, that the measures taken by them, 
 if supported by the American people, would produce a 
 redress of grievances. 
 
 "Richard Henry Lee said to Mr. Adams: We shall 
 undoubtedly carry all our points. You will be completely 
 relieved ; all the offensive acts will be repealed, the army 
 and fleet will be recalled, and Britain will give up her 
 foolish projects. 
 
 "George Washington was of opinion that, with the aid 
 of both the non-importation and non-exportation system, 
 America would prevail. Patrick Henry concurred in 
 
 Patrick Henry. 
 
 opinion with Mr. Adams, that the contest must ultimately 
 be decided by force. The proceedings of congress met 
 with the almost unanimous approbation of the people of 
 America. The non-importation agreement, entered into by 
 their delegates, was adopted as their own. Committees of 
 vigilance were appointed in all the towns and districts, and 
 the names of those who disregarded it, were published as 
 the enemies of public liberty." 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 263 
 
 Before the close of the year, the busy note of prepara 
 tion resounded through almost every colony. The Massa 
 chusetts committee were indefatigable in providing for the 
 most vigorous defence in the spring. They had procured 
 all sorts of military supplies for the service of twelve 
 thousand men, and had engaged the assistance of the three 
 neighboring provinces of New Hampshire, Rhode Island, 
 and Connecticut. 
 
 While the notes of warlike preparation were thus sound 
 ing louder and louder through the country, the British par 
 liament assembled on the other side of the waters. In 
 January, 1775, Lord Chatham having taken his seat, moved 
 "That an humble address be presented his majesty, most 
 humbly to advise and beseech his majesty, that, in order to 
 open the way towards our happy settlement of the danger 
 ous troubles in America, by beginning to allay ferments and 
 soften animosities there; and above all, for preventing, in 
 the mean time, any sudden and fatal catastrophe at Boston, 
 now suffering under daily irritation of an army before their 
 eyes, posted in their town ; it may graciously please his 
 majesty, that immediate orders may be dispatched to Gen 
 eral Gage, for removing his majesty s forces from the town 
 of Boston, as soon as the season and other circumstances, 
 indispensable to the safety and accommodation of the said 
 troops, may render the same practicable." 
 
 Notwithstanding this motion was persuasively urged by 
 Lord Chatham, and ably supported by Lord Camden, Lord 
 Shelburne, and the Marquis of Rockingham, it was rejected 
 by a large majority. 
 
 Immediately following its rejection, the minister proposed, 
 in the House of Commons, a joint address to the king, on 
 American affairs. In this address, which was carried by 
 large majorities, parliament declared that Massachusetts 
 was in a state of rebellion ; and that this colony had been 
 supported by unlawful combinations, and engagements 
 entered into by several of the other colonies, to the great 
 injury and oppression of his majesty s subjects in Great 
 
264 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 Britain. Assuring his majesty of their determination never 
 to relinquish the sovereign authority of the king and parlia 
 ment over the colonies, they requested him to take the most 
 effectual measures to enforce obedience to that authority, 
 and promised him their support, at the hazard of their lives 
 and property. Opposition to the address was made in both 
 houses, but in vain. The king, in his answer, declared his 
 firm determination, in compliance with their request, to 
 enforce obedience to the laws and authority of the supreme 
 legislature of the empire. His answer was followed by a 
 message requesting an increase of his forces by sea and land. 
 
 Thus the determination of king and parliament was formed. 
 Left of God to follow the counsels of a proud, overbearing, 
 and obstinate ministry, they had now made declarations and 
 taken positions, from which there was no retreat but by 
 concessions, which were not to be expected. In due time, 
 "the news" and, such intelligence had not before been 
 borne across the waters of the Atlantic so exciting so 
 appalling so maddening "the news arrived of the king s 
 speech at the opening of parliament; of the resolutions 
 adopted by that body; and, finally, of the act by which 
 the inhabitants of Massachusetts were proclaimed rebels. 
 All the province flew to arms; indignation became fury, 
 obstinacy, desperation. 
 
 " We must look back no more! said the colonies we 
 must conquer or die! We are placed between altars 
 smoking with the most grateful incense of glory and 
 gratitude, on the one part, and blocks and dungeons on the 
 other. Let each then rise, and gird himself for the combat. 
 The dearest interests of this world command it; our most 
 holy religion enjoins it; that God, who eternally rewards 
 the virtuous and punishes the wicked, ordains it. Let us 
 accept these happy auguries; for already the mercenary 
 satellites, sent by wicked ministers to reduce this innocent 
 people to extremity, are imprisoned within the walls of a 
 single city, where hunger emaciates them, rage devours 
 them, death consumes them. Let us banish every fear, 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 265 
 
 every alarm ; fortune smiles upon the efforts of the brave ! 
 By similar discourses, they excited one another, and pre 
 pared themselves for defence. The fatal moment is 
 arrived! the signal of civil war is given! "* 
 
 Thus was the way prepared for a contest which king 
 and parliament might, at one time, have easily avoided. 
 Had they listened to the warning voice of Chatham, 
 descending to his grave, or had they regarded the dictates 
 of common political wisdom, America might have been 
 retained, and with all her loyalty and affection, as a 
 dependency. But God designed a better portion for her ; 
 and hence he allowed the monarch and the statesmen of 
 England to adopt measures the most impolitic and oppress 
 ive the result of which was as we shall see the inde 
 pendence of America, and the loss to the British crown of 
 its brightest jewel. 
 
 * Botta s History. 
 
266 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 II. EVENTS OF THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 I:-BATTLE OF LEXINGTON. 
 
 CAUSE or Occasion of the Battle British Detachment proceeds towards Con 
 cord Reaches Lexington First Blood shed Hancock and Adams- 
 Captain Wheeler and the British Officer Stores destroyed The British 
 harassed by the Americans Retreat from Concord Effect of this affair 
 upon the Country Proceedings of the Massachusetts Provincial Congress. 
 
 THE immediate cause of the battle, or, more properly, 
 rencontre at Lexington, was an attempt of a detachment 
 of British troops to execute an order of General Gage to 
 destroy certain military stores, which the provincials had 
 collected at Concord, a town situated some eighteen miles 
 from Boston. In anticipation of an approaching contest, 
 the provincial assembly of Massachusetts had passed a 
 resolution for the purchase of all the gunpowder that could 
 be found, and of every sort of arms and ammunition requi 
 site for an army of fifteen thousand men. As these objects 
 abounded principally in Boston, the inhabitants employed 
 all their address to procure and transport them to places of 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 267 
 
 safety in the country. Cannon-balls and other instruments 
 of war were therefore collected and transported in carts, 
 apparently loaded with manure; powder in the baskets and 
 panniers of those who came from Boston market, and car 
 tridges were concealed even in candle-boxes. By these 
 means, and through other channels, a considerable quantity 
 of arms and ammunition had been collected at Concord. 
 
 Excited by the loyalists, General Gage resolved to send 
 a few companies to Concord, for the purpose already stated. 
 It was said, also, that he had it in view, by this sudden 
 expedition, to get possess on of John Hancock and Samuel 
 Adams, two of the most ardent patriot chiefs, and the prin 
 cipal directors of the provincial congress, then assembled 
 in the town of Concord. 
 
 In pursuance of the above purpose, on the evening of the 
 18th of April, several British officers dispersed themselves 
 here and there upon the road and passages, to intercept 
 the couriers that might have been dispatched to give notice 
 of the movements of the troops. The governor gave orders 
 that no person should be allowed to leave the city; never 
 theless, Dr. Warren, one of the most active patriots, had 
 timely intimation of the scheme, and immediately-dispatched 
 confidential messengers ; some of whom found the roads 
 interdicted by the officers who guarded them; but others 
 made their way unperceived to Lexington, a town upon 
 the road leading to Concord. The intelligence was soon 
 divulged; the people flocked together; the bells in all parts 
 were rung to give the alarm; and the continual firing of 
 cannon spread the agitation through all the neighboring 
 country. In the midst of this tumultuous scene, at eleven 
 in the evening, a strong detachment of grenadiers and of 
 light infantry was embarked at Boston, to land at a place 
 called Phipps Farm, whence they marched to Concord. 
 
 The British troops were under the command of Lieuten 
 ant-Colonel Smith and Major Pitcairn, who led the van 
 guard. The militia of Lexington, as the intelligence of the 
 movement of this detachment was uncertain, had separated 
 
268 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 in the course of the night. Finally, at five in the morning 
 of the 19th, advice was received of the near approach of 
 the royal troops. The provincials that happened to be 
 near, assembled to the number, however, of only seventy. 
 The English appeared; and Major Pitcairn, galloping up 
 to them, in a loud voice cried, "Disperse, rebels! lay down 
 your arms, and disperse !" 
 
 The provincials did not obey; upon which, advancing 
 nearer, he discharged a pistol, and, brandishing his sword, 
 ordered his soldiers to fire. Eight Americans were killed, 
 three or four of them by the first fire of the British; the 
 others, after they had left the parade. Several were also 
 wounded. A handsome monument has been erected to 
 the memory of the killed, on the green where the first of 
 them fell. 
 
 Battle of Lexington. 
 
 Meanwhile, Hancock and Adams retired from danger; 
 and it is related that, while on the march, the latter, enrap 
 tured with joy, exclaimed, "Oh, what an ever-glorious 
 morning is this !" considering this first effusion of blood 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 269 
 
 as the prelude of events which must secure the happiness 
 of his country. The soldiers advanced towards Concord, 
 where the inhabitants assembled; but seeing the numbers 
 of the enemy, they fell back, and posted themselves on a 
 bridge, north of the town. The light infantry assailed them 
 with fury, routed them, and occupied the bridge, while the 
 others entered Concord, and proceeded to the execution of 
 their orders. They disabled two twenty-four pounders, 
 threw five hundred pounds of ball into the river and wells, 
 and broke in pieces about sixty barrels of flour. 
 
 During the search of the British for military stores, a 
 British officer demanded entrance into the barn of Captain 
 Wheeler. This was readily granted. In it was stored a 
 large quantity of provincial flour. The officer expressed 
 
 Captain Wheeler and the British Officer. 
 
 his pleasure at the discovery. But Captain Wheeler, with 
 much affected simplicity, said to him, putting his hand on a 
 barrel, "This is my flour. I am a miller, sir; yonder stands 
 my mill ; I get my living by it. In the winter, I grind a 
 great deal of grain, and get it ready for market in the 
 
270 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 spring. This," (pointing to one barrel,) "is the flour of 
 wheat; this," (pointing to another,) "is the flour of corn; 
 this is the flour of rye; this," (putting his hand on his own 
 cask,) "is my flour; this is my wheat; this is my rye; this is 
 mine. 19 "Well," said the officer, "we do not injure private 
 property," and withdrew, leaving this important depository 
 untouched. 
 
 The militia being reinforced, Major Buttrick, of Concord, 
 who had gallantly offered to command them, advanced 
 towards the bridge; but, not knowing of the transaction at 
 Lexington, ordered the men not to give the first fire, that 
 the provincials might not be the aggressors. As he 
 advanced, the light infantry retired to the Concord side of 
 the river, and began to pull up the bridge ; and on his nearer 
 approach, they fired, and killed a captain and one of the 
 privates. The provincials returned the fire; a skirmish 
 ensued, and the regulars were forced to retreat, with some 
 loss. They were soon joined by the main body, which 
 now retreated with precipitancy. Meanwhile, the people 
 of the adjacent country flocked in, and attacked them in 
 every direction. Some fired from behind stone walls and 
 other coverts; while others pressed on their rear during 
 their retreat to Lexington. 
 
 General Gage, apprehensive for the fate of the English, 
 had dispatched nine hundred men and two field-pieces, 
 under command of Lord Percy. This corps arrived very 
 opportunely at Lexington, at the moment when the royal 
 troops entered the town from the other side, pursued with 
 fury by the provincial militia. 
 
 It appears highly probable that, without this reinforce 
 ment, they would have all been cut to pieces or made 
 prisoners; their strength was exhausted, as well as their 
 ammunition. After making a considerable halt at Lex 
 ington, they renewed their march towards Boston, the 
 number of the provincials increasing, although the rear 
 guard of tjie English was less molested, on account of 
 the two field-pieces, which repressed the impetuosity of 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY 
 
 271 
 
 the Americans. But the flanks of the columns remained 
 exposed to a destructive fire, from every point adapted to 
 serve as coverts. The royalists were also annoyed by the 
 heat, which was excessive, and by a violent wind, which 
 
 > 
 
 Retreat of the British from Concord. 
 
 blew a thick dust in their eyes. Finally, after a march of 
 incredible fatigue, and considerable loss of men, the English, 
 overwhelmed with lassitude, arrived at sunset in Charles- 
 town. Independently of the combat they had sustained, 
 the distance they had that day traveled was above five- 
 and-thirty miles. The day following, they crossed over 
 to Boston.* 
 
 The rencontre at Lexington was, in itself, an inconsid 
 erable affair. But, in its relation and influence, its import 
 ance can scarcely be estimated. It was the first outbreak 
 of indignant feeling, which, for months and years, had been 
 acquiring strength, but which, until now, had been sup 
 pressed. It was a solution of the problem, whether the 
 
 * Botta s War of the Independence. 
 
272 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 wrongs of America could be redressed without a resort to 
 arms. It developed the spirit and determination, as well 
 of the king and parliament, as of the Americans them 
 selves. It shut the door for further negotiation; it cut off 
 hope for the colonies, but through an appeal to arms. In 
 fact, it was a signal for war it was war itself. 
 
 The affair had two results. The first was to demon 
 strate how false and ridiculous were the vaunts of those 
 Gascons who, within parliament as well as without, had 
 spoken in such unworthy terms of American courage; 
 from this moment, the English nation, and especially its 
 soldiers, persuaded themselves that the struggle would be 
 far more severe and sanguinary than had been at first 
 believed. The second effect of the combat was, greatly to 
 increase the confidence of the colonists, and their resolu 
 tion to defend their rights. It should be added, also, that 
 the reports of the cruelties of the British troops produced 
 an incredible excitement in the minds of the inhabitants, 
 which was still further increased by the public honors 
 which were paid to those who had fallen in the opening 
 contest. Their eulogies were pronounced, and they were 
 styled martyrs of liberty, while their families were the 
 objects of unusual veneration. They were cited as the 
 models to be imitated in the approaching conflict. 
 
 The provincial congress of Massachusetts was in session 
 at Watertown, ten miles distant from Boston. On receiv 
 ing intelligence of the battle, it tooE immediate measures 
 to raise thirteen thousand and six hundred men, and chose 
 for their general Colonel Ward, an officer of much reputa 
 tion. This militia was designed to form the contingent of 
 Massachusetts; the provinces of New Hampshire, Con 
 necticut, and Rhode Island were invited to furnish theirs, 
 in order to complete an army of thirty thousand men, to be 
 commanded by General John Thomas, an officer of great 
 experience. Connecticut dispatched, immediately, a con 
 siderable corps, under the command of Colonel Putnam, an 
 "old 1 officer, who, in the two late wars, had often given proof 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 273 
 
 of courage and intelligence. The other provinces were 
 not slow in causing their standards to move ; and, in a short 
 time, an army of thirty thousand men was found assembled 
 under the walls of Boston. So great and so universal was 
 the ardor produced among the inhabitants by the battle of 
 Lexington, that the American generals were obliged to 
 send back to their homes many thousand volunteers. Put 
 nam took his station at Cambridge, and Thomas at Rox- 
 bury, upon the right wing of the army, to cut off entirely 
 .the communication of the garrison, by the isthmus, with the 
 adjacent country. Thus, in a few days after the affair of 
 Lexington, the capital of the province of Massachusetts was 
 closely besieged ; thus a multitude assembled in haste, of 
 men, declared rebels and mean-spirited cowards, held in 
 strict confinement, not daring to sally forth even to procure 
 food, many thousands of veteran troops, commanded by an 
 able general, and combating under the royal standard. 
 
274 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 II. BATTLE OF BUNKER S HILL. 
 
 AMERICAN Patriotism American and British Forces Fortification of Bunker s 
 hill Attacked by British Ships Asa Pollard, the first Martyr Prepara 
 tions of the British Warren Prescott s Injunction to his Troops British 
 repulsed with terrible slaughter Second Attack Charlestown set on fire at 
 the same time Second Repulse Putnam and Major Small Death of 
 Colonel Gardiner Thrilling Incident Third Advance of the British 
 Death of Major Pitcairn Americans in want of Ammunition Retreat- 
 Death of Warren Respective Losses Results of the Battle. 
 
 BOSTON, which for a considerable time had been the 
 point of greatest interest in the American colonies, was 
 not less so immediately following the battle of Lexing 
 ton. That engagement served to quicken the already 
 excited pulse of thousands. The fires of patriotism burned 
 brighter. Sires and sons, mothers and daughters, rejoiced 
 that the crisis had come, and were ready to make every 
 needful sacrifice for their country s good. In a few weeks, 
 the metropolis of the province of Massachusetts was envi 
 roned by an American army, fifteen thousand strong ten 
 thousand of* which was furnished by Massachusetts, and 
 three thousand by Connecticut ; the rest were supplied by 
 the other New England colonies. Of these troops, General 
 Ward was commander-in-chief. His head-quarters were 
 at Cambridge. The right-wing was stationed at Roxbury, 
 the left at Medford and Chelsea. 
 
 Towards the end of May, a considerable reinforcement 
 arrived at Boston from England, which, with the garrison, 
 formed an army of from ten to twelve thousand men all 
 veteran troops. At the head of this reinforcement were 
 three distinguished and practical generals Howe, Clinton, 
 and Burgoyne. 
 
 The difference in numbers was on the side of the Amer 
 icans not so, however, their military science, arms, or 
 ammunition. They had, in all, but sixteen field-pieces, six 
 of which, at the very utmost, were in a condition for ser 
 vice. Their brass pieces, which were few, were of the 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 275 
 
 smallest caliber. They had, however, some hea\y iron 
 cannon, with three or four mortars and howitzers, and some 
 scanty provision of balls and bombs. But of powder, they 
 were almost totally destitute. 
 
 The situation of the English was now daily becoming 
 more perplexing and critical, and the necessity was increas 
 ingly apparent, if they intended to retain their position, of 
 fortifying certain points in the neighborhood. The two 
 regarded of greatest importance were the heights of Dor 
 chester and Charlestown. The former presenting superior 
 inducements, it was determined to occupy and fortify that 
 first, and, afterwards, the latter. 
 
 The Americans having learned the intentions of the 
 British general, it became a serious question what course 
 was most prudent for them to adopt. For a time, a differ 
 ence of opinion prevailed among the American patriots; 
 but, at length, the committee of safety recommended to the 
 council of war to occupy and fortify Bunker s hill at once, 
 and Dorchester heights (now South Boston), as early after 
 as practicable. 
 
 In conformity with this suggestion, on the following day 
 (16th June), General Ward issued orders to Colonel Pres- 
 cott to proceed to Charlestown, and occupy and fortify 
 Bunker s hill. 
 
 The troops detached for this service, amounted to about 
 one thousand men. They were ordered to take provisions 
 but for a single day. In the early part of the evening of 
 the 16th, they were mustered on Cambridge common, near 
 the colleges. They were commended to the protection 
 and guidance of Almighty God, in a prayer by President 
 Langdon ; after which, led by the valiant Prescott, attired 
 in a calico frock, and himself preceded by two sergeants 
 with dark lanterns, and accompanied by Colonel Gridley 
 and Judge Winthrop of Cambridge, they took their 
 destined path. 
 
 Having reached the ground, a question arose which of 
 the two hills was intended as Bunker s hill. The northern 
 
276 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 eminence was more generally spoken of under that name, 
 while the southern, commonly called Breed s hill, was 
 evidently the one best fitted for the purpose. After long 
 deliberation, it was decided to construct the principal work 
 on Breed s hill, and to erect an additional and subsidiary 
 one on Bunker s hill. Accordingly, Captain Gridley pro 
 ceeded to lay out the principal work. Midnight arrived, 
 however, before a spade entered the ground ; there remained 
 therefore less than four hours before day-light, when the 
 operations -would, of course, be seen by the British. The 
 men, however, now began, and they worked. 
 
 President Langdon at Prayer. 
 
 Meanwhile, a strong guard, under Captain Manners, was 
 stationed on the Charlestown shore, to watch the enemy. 
 The day had been fair, and it was a clear, star-light night. 
 Colonel Prescott, accompanied by Major Brooks, went down 
 twice to the shore to reconnoitre, and distinctly heard the 
 British sentries relieving guard, and uttering, as they walked 
 their rounds, the customary, but, in this instance deceptive, 
 cry, "All s well!"* 
 
 * Sparks Life of Warren. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 277 
 
 The night, on the part of the patriot band, was one of 
 sleepless vigilance and incessant toil. Shovels, pickaxes, and 
 spades, were in incessant motion; and, by four o clock in the 
 morning, they had thrown up a redoubt, eight rods square 
 and four feet high. At this time, the captain* of a British 
 ship, called the Lively, discovered the work, and opened a 
 fire upon it. The alarm was given to the British in Boston, 
 and to the men-of-war in the river, and a heavy cannonade 
 was commenced. The fire from a battery of six guns, on 
 Copp s hill, proved most annoying; but the Americans, 
 regardless of bombs and balls, continued their labors with 
 unshaken constancy. The first martyr who had the honor 
 of shedding his blood, on that ever-memorable hill, was a 
 
 Death of Pollard. 
 
 private soldier by the name of Asa Pollard, of Billerica, 
 and the shot which killed him was the only one which took 
 fatal effect during the forenoon. 
 
 While various movements were in progress, the Ameri 
 cans in the neighborhood of the redoubt were by no means 
 idle. About two hundred yards in the rear of the breast- 
 
278 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 work was a stone fence surmounted with rails. In front of 
 this, another fence was constructed, and the space between 
 the two filled with hay, which happened to be on the field. 
 A subsidiary work was also hastily thrown up on Bunker s 
 hill, properly. so called, by General Putnam. 
 
 General Putnam. 
 
 From the moment the British discovered the operations 
 cf the Americans, they well knew the importance of dis 
 lodging them from their position. They had expected to 
 attain this object by a cannonade from their batteries and 
 ships of war; but it was soon apparent that other and more 
 effective measures would be necessary. Accordingly, after 
 mature consultation in a council of war, summoned by Gen 
 eral Gage, it was resolved to transport a competent force 
 across the river, and attack the works in front. 
 
 It was "a day without clouds/ and intensely hot. Be 
 tween mid-day and one o clock, twenty-eight barges were 
 seen moving from the end of Long wharf towards Mor 
 ton s point. On board of these were four battalions of 
 infantry and ten of grenadiers. They had six pieces of 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 279 
 
 artillery, one of which was placed in each of the six leading 
 boats. 
 
 About two o clock, a second detachment left Winnisim- 
 mett ferry, and joined the first at Morton s point. These 
 were soon after followed by reinforcements, which landed 
 at Madlin s ship-yard, now the navy-yard near the east end 
 of Breed s hill. These several detachments, amounting to 
 about four thousand men, were under command of General 
 Howe, subordinate to whom were General Pigot, and 
 Colonels Nesbit, Abercrombie, and Clark. 
 
 A short time before the action commenced, a horseman 
 was perceived advancing rapidly from Charlestown, towards 
 the American redoubt. It proved to be General Warren, 
 the president of the provincial congress. "Ah!" said Put- 
 
 Interview between Putnam and Warren. 
 
 nam, as the former came up, "is it you, General? I am glad 
 to see you, and yet I regret your presence. Your life is 
 too precious to be thus exposed; but since you are here, 
 let me receive your orders." "No," replied the gallant 
 soldier; "I give no orders! I come as a volunteer; and now 
 
280 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 say where I can be the most useful." "Go, then," said 
 Putnam, "to the redoubt; you will there be less exposed." 
 "Tell me," rejoined Warren, "where will be the point of 
 greatest danger." "The redoubt will be the enemy s first 
 and principal object," said Putnam; "if we can defend that, 
 the day is ours." Warren passed on, and, as he passed, 
 the troops recognised him, and loud and long were their 
 acclamations. Every bosom felt the impulse of his pres 
 ence. At the redoubt, Prescott received him, and begged 
 him to receive the command. "Give me a musket," said 
 Warren; "to-day I take a lesson from the veteran soldier 
 in the art of war." Warren could not content himself 
 away from the dangers which were thickening around the 
 patriotic cause. The day previous, he had presided in the 
 congress in session at Watertown, and had spent the entire 
 night in transacting business growing out of his official 
 station. On reaching Cambridge, early in the morning, he 
 received intelligence of the expected battle. He attended 
 a meeting of the committee of safety, of which he was 
 chairman. Here he made known his intention of taking 
 part in the approaching contest. "Your ardent temper," 
 said Gerry, "will carry you forward in the midst of peril, 
 and you will probably fall." "I know that I may fall," 
 replied Warren, "but I should die with shame, were I to 
 remain at home in safety, while my friends and fellow- 
 citizens are shedding their blood, and hazarding their lives 
 in the cause." The honor of Warren is greatly enhanced 
 by the consideration that he was originally opposed to the 
 plan of fortifying the heights of Charlestown, but no sooner 
 had the council of war decided upon that measure, than he 
 gave it his hearty cooperation. And here we see this brave 
 and patriotic man in the field of battle, and in the midst 
 of danger, having adopted the beautiful sentiment of the 
 Roman poet, 
 
 " Dulce et decorum est pro patria mori." 
 
 The action opened at about three o clock in the afternoon, 
 at which time a general discharge of artillery was ordered 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 281 
 
 along the whole British line. At the same time, the troops 
 advanced in two divisions. General Howe led the right 
 towards the rail-fence ; General Pigot with the left end 
 towards the redoubt. 
 
 The march of the British troops was slow, but steady. 
 They wore the aspect of strong confidence and strong 
 determination. Meanwhile, the American drums beat to 
 arms. Quitting his intrenchment, where he was still at 
 work on Bunker s hill, Putnam led his equally determined, 
 but far less disciplined, troops into action. Said this vete 
 ran general, in his usual pointed and laconic style, "Fellow- 
 soldiers! powder is scarce, and must not be wasted. 
 Reserve your fire till you see the whites of their eyes. 
 Then take aim at the officers." 
 
 This injunction, however, having been disobeyed by a 
 few of the more restless and impetuous, Prescott, proceed 
 ing along the lines, said, in a tone of thunder: "The next 
 man that fires before the order is given, shall be instantly 
 shot." It was apparently cruel thus to require troops, 
 whose bosoms were now glowing with burning zeal, to 
 withhold their fire, while the enemy was pouring in his at 
 every step of his progress. It was, however, a wise delay. 
 At length, the British had advanced within eight rods of the 
 redoubt. "Now, men," said Prescott, "now is your time! 
 Make ready ! Take aim ! Fire !" 
 
 And such a deadly fire, perhaps, was never before made ; 
 and, when the smoke rolled off, such a sight was perhaps 
 never before seen. The hill-side was covered with the 
 slain. The ranks of the British were broken, and confusion 
 appeared on every side. The British officers attempted to 
 rally their troops. In this, they succeeded so far as to induce 
 them to fire; but, evidently appalled at the fearful and unex 
 pected carnage, they turned, and fled down the hill. 
 
 "Following this repulse, there was an ominous pause," 
 says a writer, "like the lull that sometimes interrupts the 
 wildest tempest, only broken by the occasional discharge 
 of artillery from the ships and batteries." It was not, 
 
282 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 however, of long duration. A second attack was decided 
 upon, and orders issued again to advance. Meanwhile, a 
 deep silence brooded over the American lines, all being 
 intent upon the devastation which had been made, and 
 watching for the future movements of the enemy which 
 had been so signally repulsed. Their success had greatly 
 exceeded their own expectations, and served to inspire 
 them with still more confidence in a second rencontre which 
 they might now momently expect. In the first attack, they 
 had been directed to reserve their fire until the enemy had 
 approached within eight rods; now they must wait until 
 the enemy should approach within six rods. 
 
 While the British troops were advancing, suddenly a 
 new spectacle burst upon the eyes of the tens of thousands 
 who were looking on from every neighboring eminence, 
 which greatly ackled to the sublimity of the scene. 
 
 Annoyed in his first attack upon the American redoubt, 
 by the fire of a detachment stationed at Charlestown, Gen 
 eral Howe had given directions to fire that town, both by 
 way of revenging the injury he had sustained, and, also, 
 the more to distract the Americans during his second 
 attack, to which he was now advancing. In furtherance 
 of this object, a large quantity of combustibles had been 
 conveyed from Boston, and a detachment of marines, from 
 the Somerset, been landed to set them on fire. The work 
 of conflagration was now commenced. Dense and dark 
 clouds of smoke rose over the town, and at length envel 
 oped the whole peninsula; through this smoke, columns of 
 flame shot up, and flashed in every direction. The fire 
 spread with fearful rapidity from house to house, and from 
 street to street. At length, the flames reached the church, 
 and, climbing its lofty steeple, converted it into a blazing 
 pyramid. The beams, supporting the bell, were burned in 
 sunder, upon which it fell, and while falling, its pealing 
 sounds were distinctly heard by hundreds, uniting with 
 crackling flames and crashing edifices in enhancing the 
 dreadful magnificence of the day. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 283 
 
 It was in the midst of a scene of desolation like this by 
 which property to the amount of one hundred and twenty 
 thousand pounds sterling was destroyed, six hundred build 
 ings consumed, and two thousand people rendered house 
 less the two opposing forces were preparing for another 
 sanguinary rencontre. The British general was leading on 
 his troops, as cool and undisturbed as if they had met with 
 no repulse. They opened their fire by platoons, and appa 
 rently at random, yet not entirely without effect. Colonels 
 Nixon and Brewer were borne wounded from the works. 
 A ball through his shoulder rendered Colonel Backminster 
 a cripple for life. Major Moore received a shot through 
 the thigh; soon after which, a second ball pierced his body, 
 which subsequently proved mortal. 
 
 The Americans had been charged to reserve their fire 
 till the enemy .were within six rods. The success which 
 had attended their former delay, now enabled them the more 
 cheerfully to yield obedience to orders, a compliance with 
 which had, in the first instance, seemed nearly impossible. 
 At length, the enemy reached the prescribed distance, 
 when the anticipated words, "Make ready! Take aim! 
 Fire!" were heard in a voice like thunder and, in an 
 instant, hundreds of men, including a surprising number of 
 principal officers, were seen prostrated in the dust. The 
 fire proved even more destructive than in the first attack. 
 General Howe was left nearly alone, almost every officer 
 of his staff being either killed or wounded. So sweeping 
 had been the destruction, that the ranks were fatally 
 broken, and a second time orders were issued for -the 
 British army to make good their retreat. 
 
 An interesting incident is related, as having occurred 
 immediately following the fire of the Americans. Among 
 the British officers who escaped the terrible destruction, 
 was Major Small; but, so fatal had been the fire, that 
 scarcely was there a man left near him. Consequently, his 
 superior dress rendered him a more conspicuous object. 
 Several riflemen had marked him had indeed raised their 
 
284 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 guns, and were in the act of levelling them, when Putnam 
 recognised Major Small, and perceived the imminent dan 
 ger he was in. A moment longer, and his early friend, 
 with whom he had served in the French war, and for 
 whom he cherished an unfeigned regard, would be in the 
 agonies of death. He sprang upon the parapet, and rushed 
 immediately before the levelled rifles, exclaiming: "My 
 gallant comrades ! spare, spare that officer ! we are friends ; 
 
 Putnam saves the life of Majoi Small. 
 
 we are brothers. Do you not remember how we rushed 
 into each others arms, at the meeting for the exchange of 
 prisoners?" The appeal, it needs scarcely be added, was 
 successful. Every rifle was instantly lowered; every 
 bosom glowed with the generous emotions which filled 
 that of the high-souled Putnam; nor was one feeling of 
 regret indulged, as the gallant British officer retired 
 unharmed. 
 
 Although repulsed in a second attack, and with losses as 
 signal as unexpected, Howe immediately decided upon 
 renewing the contest. Upon the issue of that day, and the 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 285 
 
 results of this single conflict, he well knew, might hang the 
 fortunes of the British cause in America. If successful, 
 the patriots would become disheartened ; if defeated, they 
 would take courage, and continue the controversy with 
 greater animation. With more wisdom, he decided to 
 concentrate his whole force upon the redoubt and, that 
 his troops might act with greater energy, he directed them 
 to lay aside their cumbersome knapsacks, and, in imitation 
 of the Americans, to reserve their fire, or, if circumstances 
 allowed, to rely upon the bayonet. 
 
 Meanwhile, the situation of the Americans had become 
 critical and alarming. They had, indeed, lost compara 
 tively few of their number; but it was discovered, we 
 might almost say to their dismay, that their ammunition 
 was nearly exhausted. They had little prospect of any 
 further supply ; they had few, if any bayonets, and, as to 
 reinforcements, though extremely desirable, and now neces 
 sary, they could indulge only slight hopes. They were, 
 however, cheered by the prospect of a reinforcement of 
 three hundred men at this critical juncture. The regiment 
 of Colonel Gardiner, stationed at Charlestown, although 
 they had received no orders to that effect, that gallant 
 officer volunteered to bring to their assistance. Most 
 unfortunately, however, just as he was descending to the 
 lines, a musket-ball struck him, which soon after proved 
 mortal. In consequence of this untoward event, his regi 
 ment became disordered, and but a single company that 
 marched from Charlestown, under command of Captain 
 Harris, participated in the action. It was, however, and 
 well does it attest their patriotic courage, the very last to 
 leave the field. 
 
 The history of the American war furnishes many an 
 incident of thrilling interest, and many an instance of 
 heroic bravery and devotion to the cause of liberty: the 
 last moments of Colonel Gardiner may be ranked among 
 the number. On receiving his wound, he was borne from 
 the field by some of his men? when his son, a youth of only 
 
286 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 nineteen, and a second lieutenant in Trevett s artillery 
 company, rushed forward to his father s aid. On beholding 
 him, said the father: "Think not of me, my son. I am 
 well. Go to your duty!" And the son obeyed, and 
 
 Death of Colonel Gardiner. 
 
 hastened to his post, while the father was borne from the 
 field to die. Is it a matter of marvel that people should 
 succeed in a struggle where such lofty patriotism fired 
 their bosoms, and, in pursuing which, some of the tenderest 
 and strongest ties of our nature were sacrificed for their 
 country s good? 
 
 The British troops, as we said, were again advancing. 
 Without bayonets, with a few charges of powder remain 
 ing, the Americans waited in silence to receive them as 
 they were able. Stones and the stocks of their muskets 
 supplied the place of powder and ball. Richardson, a pri 
 vate in the Royal Irish regiment, was the first to mount the 
 parapet; but he fell the next moment. Nearly at the same 
 time, Major Pitcairn, whose insolence and inhumanity at 
 Lexington will not soon be forgotten, appeared upon the 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 287 
 
 parapet, and, as if actuated by a similar spirit now as then, 
 he exultingly exclaimed: "The day is ours!" But here he 
 met a deserved fate; for, while the words still lingered on 
 his lies, a bullet from a musket, fired by a colored man 
 named Salem, pierced his body, and he fell and expired. 
 
 While these events were occurring in one quarter, the 
 enemy were more successful in another, the south-east 
 corner of the redoubt. Here a tree had been left standing, 
 and by means of this, General Pigot succeeded in mounting 
 the works; his men followed him; and here, for a brief 
 space, the contest was spirited and sanguinary. Several 
 American officers suffered severely. Colonel Bridge was 
 twice wounded by a broad-sword. Major Gridley received 
 a ball through the leg, and was borne from the field. 
 Lieutenant Prescott, nephew to the colonel, had his arm 
 so broken, as to hang useless by his side; but, nothing 
 deterred by his wound, he continued to load his musket, and 
 was in the act of pointing his gun through the sally-port at 
 the enemy, when he was cut in sunder by a cannon-ball. 
 But now, the sacrifice of life which was being offered upon 
 the shrine of liberty, was accomplishing no good. The 
 Americans could no longer contend with hope, as their 
 ammunition was fairly expended. Prescott was reluctant 
 to yield; but it was wise it was best. An honorable 
 retreat was still practicable, and he chose this alternative. 
 The Americans retired in order from the hill. 
 
 A retreat bore more heavily upon one patriotic spirit 
 than, if possible, upon all others that one was Warren s. 
 He lingered to the very latest moment beyond the moment 
 of safety. Nor had he quitted the works, or proceeded but 
 a few rods, when the British were in full possession. Major 
 Small, the British officer whose life Putnam had saved only 
 a few hours before, saw him surmised his reluctance 
 perceived his danger and would have saved him. Ad 
 dressing him by name, he besought hirn to surrender, as 
 the only means of security; at the same time ordering his 
 men to suspend their firing. Warren, it is supposed, heard 
 
288 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 the voice of Small ; but whether he would have taken 
 advantage of the proffered safety, cannot be known. He 
 turned his head towards the sound, and at that instant a 
 ball sunk deep in his forehead, and produced instant death. 
 
 The day following, the body of this patriot, statesman, 
 and hero, was discovered and identified by Isaac Winslow, 
 (then a youth, afterwards general,) and by several others, 
 who were familiar with his person. The bullet which ter 
 minated his life was extracted by Mr. Savage, an officer in 
 the custom-house. Subsequently, he carried it to England ; 
 but, years afterwards, it was presented at London to Rev. 
 Mr. Montague, of Dedham, Mass., in whose family it still 
 remains. The remains of Warren were buried on the spot 
 where he fell ; but the following year they were temporarily 
 removed to a tomb in the Tremont cemetery. They now 
 repose in the family vault, under St. Paul s church, Boston. 
 
 The loss of Warren was among the saddest and bitterest 
 incidents of the day. Few had such aspirations after liberty 
 few so well understood the true interests of the country, 
 or were better able to suggest measures calculated to secure 
 the triumph of her cause. To the British, the intelligence 
 of his fall was as grateful (considering him in the light of 
 an enemy) as it was unexpected. It is recorded that when 
 on the following morning the news of the event was brought 
 to General Howe, who remained on the field during the 
 night, he would scarcely credit it ; and when, at length, it 
 was verified, he declared that "his death was a full offset 
 for the loss of five hundred men." 
 
 The battle of Bunker s hill, which we have thus described 
 as minutely as our limits will allow, was of about two hours 
 continuance, having commenced at three o clock. The 
 Americans engaged were estimated at about three thousand 
 five hundred. The number killed and missing was one 
 hundred and fifteen; three hundred and five were wounded, 
 and thirty taken prisoners. Of the several regiments, 
 Prescott s suffered the most severely, losing forty-two killed 
 and twenty-eight wounded. Several officers were killed 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 289 
 
 Colonel Gardiner, Lieutenant-Colonel Parker, Major Moore, 
 and Major Maclary. 
 
 The British force engaged in this battle was four thousand 
 Their loss General Gage, in his official account, acknowl 
 edged to be one thousand and fifty-four two hundred and 
 twenty-six killed ; eight hundred and twenty-eight wounded, 
 including nineteen officers killed and twenty-eight wounded. 
 Their loss, according to the official account of the action 
 by the Massachusetts congress, was fifteen hundred. 
 
 Charlestown was entirely destroyed. On the retreat of 
 the Americans, the British took possession of Bunker s hill, 
 from which they kept up a fire of artillery during the night. 
 The Americans occupied Prospect and Winter hills. 
 
 It was a bold attempt on the part of General Howe to 
 carry the American redoubt by an attack in front; in con 
 sequence of this, his troops were exposed to the direct and 
 galling fire of men who were each able to take deliberate 
 aim. A censure was indeed cast upon him for so doing; 
 but a too vain confidence in the bravery and discipline of 
 his soldiers, and an equally mistaken estimate of American 
 valor, led him to reject a plan proposed by General Clinton, 
 and the adoption of one which, had it succeeded, would 
 have secured more honor, but which obviously was so 
 hazardous and doubtful in its issue, as might well have 
 gained for the other the preference. 
 
 The night of the 17th of June was one of more sadness 
 to the British than to the Americans, notwithstanding that 
 the latter had been driven from their position, and the colors 
 of the former were waving over Bunker s hill. To the 
 British belonged the field to the Americans, in effect, the 
 victory. What the former had gained, was of no use to 
 them, as their forces were not sufficiently numerous to hold 
 possession of so extended a line. Their loss in numbers 
 was grievous; but this was small in comparison to the mor 
 tification experienced in view of their repeated repulses. 
 Nor was that mortification lessened when it became known 
 that the retreat of the Americans was caused by a want of 
 19 
 
290 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 ammunition. Had the materiel of battle not failed, who 
 can say that the Americans would not have maintained 
 their position?* 
 
 Such an issue, however, might have drawn after it con 
 sequences which, in the sequel, would have been disastrous 
 to the patriotic cause. A vain confidence might have been 
 engendered, leading to the neglect of needful, and even 
 essential preparation, to cope with a foe more formidable at 
 that era, than any other on the globe. It was well doubtless, 
 and Providence in kindness so ordered, it, that ammunition 
 should fail. God gave to the Americans just that success 
 which was calculated to animate arid encourage them : and 
 permitted them to suffer just in that way, and to that extent, 
 as to teach them humility, and to trust in Him. Theirs was 
 a just and glorious cause. It was the cause of liberty and 
 of God. It was right that they should succeed; but it was 
 equally befiitting that they should feel and acknowledge 
 that their success was from the God of their fathers. 
 
 * Sparks Life of Warren. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 291 
 
 III. WASHINGTON, COMMANDER-IN-CHIEF. 
 
 EFFECTS of the Battle of Bunker hill Meeting of Congress Appointment 
 of a Commander-in-Chief proposed Difficulties in regard to a Selection 
 Claims of Individuals Interview between John and Samuel Adams 
 Speech of the former Washington Nominated Unanimously Confirmed 
 Manifesto of Congress Public Fast. 
 
 IF, previous to the battle of Bunker s hill, doubts existed 
 in the minds of any, whether the contest between Great 
 Britain and America would be settled without a struggle, 
 the sanguinary scene on that hill must have dispelled them. 
 Both parties had received a wound not likely soon to be 
 healed. If the British had won the field, they had gained 
 but little, if any, honor and in the repulse, which the 
 Americans had met with, while they had lost no honor, 
 they had acquired self-confidence, and added to their 
 already high-wrought valor and determination. 
 
 Messengers spreading news of the Battle of Bunker s hill 
 
 "The battle was fought on Saturday afternoon. Before 
 Sunday night, the intelligence was spread more than a 
 hundred miles distant from the scene of action. All were 
 
292 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 roused to the highest pitch of resentment, and set about 
 preparing themselves for a long and bloody struggle. 
 Companies were raised and equipped with the utmost 
 dispatch ; all hopes of reconciliation were lost. Squads 
 of armed men flocked to head-quarters, some of them 
 having traveled eighty miles in twenty-four hours." 
 
 While events of so much importance were occurring in 
 and around Boston, the more immediate theatre of the war, 
 the second general congress were in session in Philadelphia, 
 in deep consultation as to measures which the cause and 
 exigencies of the country required. 
 
 Their session had commenced on the 10th day of May 
 preceding. Various matters of interest engaged their 
 attention, and required all their wisdom and firmness. As 
 the war had commenced, it was essential to keep up the 
 zeal of the people to prevent revolt to the royal standard 
 to introduce discipline into an army which had been col 
 lected in haste to provide for the growing expenses of a 
 war, the end of which could not be predicted to prevent, 
 in the conduct of the war, the revival of jealousies which 
 had existed between the different colonies and, finally, to 
 place the army in the hands of some commander-in-chief, 
 in whom the country could confide, and whose commands 
 the army would cheerfully obey. 
 
 The importance of this last duty magnified, the more it 
 was contemplated and difficulties presented themselves 
 which occasioned no small anxiety and embarrassment. 
 A mistake here might prove fatal to the liberties of the 
 country, for an indefinite period to come. 
 
 Upon whom, then, should their choice fall? Gates and 
 Lee were held in high estimation as military men. The 
 first, for his experience; the second, because to experience 
 he joined a very active genius. But they were both born 
 in England, and, in case of misfortune, it would be difficult, 
 however upright and faithful they might have been, to per 
 suade the people that they had not been guilty of treason, 
 or at least of negligence in the accomplishment of their 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 293 
 
 duties. Besides, Lee had an impetuosity of temper, which, 
 in some hour of excitement, might spur him to the adoption 
 of measures inconsistent with the safety of the army, and 
 prejudicial to the interests of the patriot cause. There 
 were also Ward and Putnam, who were already in the 
 field, and who had demonstrated the most signal valor and 
 ability in all the actions which had taken place in the 
 vicinity of Boston. Putnam had seen much service, and, 
 for energy and promptitude, had few equals; but he had 
 declared himself too openly in favor of independence; 
 this, congress devoutly wished to procure, but withal in a 
 propitious time. As to General Ward, New England, it 
 was well known, entertained an exalted opinion of him, and 
 many were strongly wishing and anticipating that the lot 
 would fall on him. He had served in the French war, in 
 which he had acquired an honorable distinction. In addi 
 tion, he was both a scholar and a gentleman, and the army 
 itself was uncommonly preposessed in his favor. But 
 besides that he also had openly expressed himself in favor 
 of independence, it was well known that the provinces of 
 the middle, and more so of the south, were in a measure 
 jealous of New England, in which the physical force of 
 the country confessedly predominated, and they would 
 naturally be reluctant to have the cause of America con 
 fided to the hands of an individual who might allow himself 
 to be influenced by certain local prepossessions, at a time 
 in which all desires and all interests ought to be common. 
 Nor was it a small desideratum with some of the sages of 
 that era, that the commander-in-chief should himself possess 
 an estate of such value as to offer a guaranty of his fidelity, 
 and elevate him above the sordid and selfish motives of 
 personal gain. 
 
 Surrounded by such difficulties, and embarrassed by such 
 opposite considerations, what was to be done? One point 
 was clear, union must be preserved, at any sacrifice. 
 Union was strength. If in harmonious concert the colonies 
 could not proceed, their doom was sealed. The country, 
 
294 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 and the whole country, must come in. The pulsation must 
 beat through all hearts. The cause was one, and how 
 many soever bore a part in sustaining and defending it, 
 they must act as impelled but by one motive and using 
 but a single arm. 
 
 To the final question, it had been foreseen for some time, 
 the congress must come. Out of doors, the subject had 
 been considered and debated, but, as yet, no settled opinion 
 had been formed, and no decisive action had been had. 
 
 In this anxious and inquiring period, the Father of mer 
 cies that Almighty Being by whose care the colonies had 
 been planted, and hitherto sustained whose blessing was 
 daily sought by thousands of families, morning and evening 
 whose guidance the public councils, whether provincial 
 or continental, were never ashamed to implore that good 
 and gracious Benefactor was not slow in pointing to the 
 man who should lead the armies of his American Israel ! 
 
 One morning, the elder President Adams was walking in 
 Congress hall, apparently absorbed in thought, when Samuel 
 Adams, a kinsman and a member of congress, approaching 
 him, inquired the subject of his deep cogitation. "The 
 army," he replied; "I am determined what to do about the 
 army at Cambridge." "What is that?" asked his kinsman. 
 "I am determined to enter on a full detail of the state of 
 the colonies, before the house this morning. My object 
 will be to induce congress to name a day for adopting the 
 army, as the legal army of the United Colonies of North 
 America; and, having done this, I shall offer a few hints on 
 my election of a commander-in-chief." "I like your plan, 
 Cousin John," said Samuel Adams; "but on whom have 
 you fixed as this commander?" "George Washington, of 
 Virginia, a member of this house." "That will never do, 
 never, never." "It must do," said John Adams, "and for 
 these reasons: the southern and middle states are loath to 
 enter heartily into the cause, and their arguments are potent ; 
 they see that New England holds the physical power in hei 
 hands, and they fear the result. A New England army, a 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 295 
 
 New England commander, with New England perseverance, 
 all united, appal them. For this cause, they hang back. 
 The only way to allay their fears, and silence their com 
 plaints, is by appointing a southern chief over the army. 
 This policy will blend us in one mass, and that mass will 
 be resistless." 
 
 Mr. Adams now went in, and, taking the floor, put forth 
 his strength in the delineations he had prepared, all aiming 
 at the adoption of the army. He was ready to own the 
 army, appoint a commander, and vote supplies. His speech 
 was patriotic, eloquent, and thrilling; but some doubted, 
 some objected, some feared. To all these doubts and hes 
 itations, he replied: "Gentlemen, if this congress do not 
 adopt this army, before ten moons have set, New England 
 will have a congress of her own, which will adopt it, and 
 she will undertake the struggle alone with a strong arm 
 and a clear conscience." This had the desired effect, and 
 they agreed to appoint a day. 
 
 The day was fixed, and came, and the army was adopted. 
 And now followed the question as to a commander. Mr. 
 Adams again rose. He proceeded to a minute delineation 
 of the character of General Ward, according to him merits 
 and honors, which then belonged to no one else ; but, at the 
 end of this eulogy, he said : " This is not the man I have 
 chosen." The peculiar situation of the colonies required 
 another and a different man and one from a different 
 quarter. These qualifications were now set forth in 
 strong, bold, and eloquent terms; and, in the sequel, he 
 said: "Gentlemen, I know these qualifications are high, but 
 we all know they are needful at this crisis, in this chief. 
 Does any one say that they are not to be obtained in the 
 country? I reply, they are; they reside in one of our own 
 body, and he is the person whom I now nominate: GEORGE 
 WASHINGTON, of Virginia." 
 
 At the moment, Washington was intently gazing, as were 
 others, upon Mr. Adams, wrought up by an eager curiosity 
 for the annunciation of the name. Without a suspicion 
 
296 GREAT EVENTS OP 
 
 that it would be his own, as it transpired from the lips of the 
 speaker, he sprang from his seat, and rushed from the hall. 
 
 Samuel Adams, already in the secret, immediately 
 moved an adjournment of the house, in order that the 
 members might have time to deliberate on a nomination 
 so unexpected and so surprising. 
 
 On the 15th of June, two days only before the battle of 
 Bunker s hill, congress convened in the hall to decide the 
 important question. As individuals, they had given to the 
 subject a deep and solemn deliberation, commensurate with 
 its vital importance to the country. Until the annunciation 
 of Washington s name by John Adams, probably no one 
 had even thought of him but now, but one sentiment pre 
 vailed. He was the man, and their ballots unanimously 
 confirmed the choice. The delegates of Massachusetts 
 had other predilections; but, nobly relinquishing sectional 
 claims, and even partialities, they united with the others, 
 and rendered the choice unanimous. That was a happy 
 day that a fortunate selection for America. And who can 
 doubt that the God by whose providence nations rise and 
 fall, guided that choice, with the same benign influence 
 which was exerted upon the prophet in a prior age of the 
 world, when from among his brethren he selected David 
 as the successor of Saul? 
 
 In a few days, following the appointment of Washington, 
 congress published a manifesto, setting forth to the world 
 the causes which had led them to take up arms. After 
 enumerating these causes, in a tone of manly assurance, and 
 yet of humble dependence upon Almighty God, they said: 
 
 "Our cause is just our union is perfect our internal 
 resources are great and, if necessary, foreign assistance is 
 undoubtedly attainable. We gratefully acknowledge, as 
 signal instances of Divine favor towards us, that His provi 
 dence would not permit us to be called into this severe 
 controversy, until we were grown to our present strength, 
 had been previously exercised in warlike operations, and 
 possessed of the means of defending ourselves. With 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 297 
 
 Hearts, fortified witji these animating reflections, we must 
 most solemnly, before God and the world, declare, that, 
 exerting the utmost energy of those powers, which the 
 beneficent Creator hath graciously bestowed upon us, the 
 arms we have been compelled by our enemies to assume, 
 we will, in defiance of every hazard, with unabating firm 
 ness and perseverance, employ for the preservation of our 
 liberties; being, with one mind, resolved to die freemen, 
 rather than to live slaves." Finally, they added: "With 
 an humble confidence in the mercies of the supreme and 
 impartial Judge and Ruler of the universe, we most 
 devoutly implore His divine goodness, to protect us happily 
 through this great conflict, to dispose our adversaries to 
 reconciliation on reasonable terms, and thereby relieve the 
 empire from the calamities of civil war." 
 
 The above manifesto was sent into every part of the 
 country, and read from the pulpits by the ministers of 
 religion, with suitable exhortations. In the camps of Bos 
 ton, it was read with particular solemnity. Major-General 
 Putnam assembled his division, upon the heights of Pros 
 pect hill, to hear it. It was followed by a prayer, analo 
 gous to the occasion ; the general having given the signal, 
 all the troops cried, three times, amen! and, at the same 
 instant, the artillery of the fort fired a general salute; the 
 colors, recently sent to General Putnam, were seen waving 
 with the usual motto "An appeal to Heaven; and this 
 other, " Qui transulit sustinet." The same ceremony was 
 observed in the other divisions. The joy and enthusiasm 
 were universal. 
 
 It may be added, in this connexion, as an evidence of the 
 piety of our fathers of the belief of a superintending 
 providence, which characterized that generation, that con 
 gress recommended a public fast to be observed in all the 
 colonies, on the 20th of July. The soldiers, they recom 
 mended to be "humane and merciful ;" and all classes of cit 
 izens, "to humble themselves, to fast, to pray, and to implore 
 the Divine assistance, in this day of trouble and of peril." 
 
298 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OP 
 
 Congress, in a body, attended divine services on that 
 day, in one of the churches of Philadelphia. Just as they 
 were about to enter the temple, important intelligence 
 was received from Georgia. It was, that that province, 
 which had hitherto held itself aloof from the common 
 cause, had joined the confederation, and had appointed five 
 delegates for its representation in Congress. While hum 
 bling themselves, God was blessing and exalting them. 
 No news scarcely could have occasioned more joy; and 
 this was heightened, in consideration of the moment at 
 which the government and people were apprised of it. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 299 
 
 IV. EVACUATION OF BOSTON. 
 
 GENERAL OFFICERS appointed Washington repairs to Cambridge State of the 
 Army Great want of Gunpowder Sickness in the Camp Dorchester 
 heights fortified Proposal of the British General to attack the American 
 Intrenchments Alters his plan, and evacuates Boston Embarkation of 
 the British Washington enters the city. 
 
 HAVING elected a commander-in-chief, congress pro 
 ceeded to the selection of other experienced officers. 
 Artimas Ward, Charles Lee, and Philip Schuyler, were 
 appointed major-generals, and Horatio Gates adjutant-gen 
 eral. These appointments were followed, a few days after, 
 by that of eight brigadier-generals : Seth Pomeroy, Wil 
 liam Heath, and John Thomas, of Massachusetts; Richard 
 Montgomery, of New York; David Wooster and Joseph 
 Spencer, of Connecticut ; John Sullivan, of New Hamp 
 shire; and Nathaniel Greene, of Rhode Island. 
 
 In July, Washington, accompanied by General Lee, 
 repaired to the camp near Boston; receiving, on his jour 
 ney thither, the highest honors from the most distinguished 
 
300 GREAT EVENTS OP 
 
 citizens. On making a review of the army, soon after 
 his arrival, he found an immense multitude, of whom only 
 fourteen thousand five hundred were in a condition fit for 
 service. But even these, in respect to uniform, equipment, 
 and discipline, exhibited a variety most disheartening and 
 painful to a commander. As to discipline, it scarcely existed. 
 The subordinate officers were without emulation; and the 
 privates, having been unaccustomed to the rules and regu 
 lations of a camp, were impatient of all subordination. 
 
 Fortunately, the newly-appointed generals soon arrived, 
 and with great alacrity betook themselves to the task of 
 reform. General Gates, who was versed in the details of 
 military organization, exerted a powerful influence in this 
 salutary work. In a short period, the camp presented an 
 improved aspect. The soldiers became accustomed to 
 obedience; regulations were observed; each began to know 
 his duty; and, at length, instead of a mass of irregular mili 
 tia, the camp presented the spectacle of a properly-disci 
 plined army. It was divided into three corps: the right, 
 under the command of Ward, occupied Roxbury; the left, 
 
 House at Cambridge where Washington resided. 
 
 conducted by Lee, defended Prospect hill; and the center, 
 which comprehended a select corps, destined for reserve, 
 was stationed at Cambridge, where Washington himself 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 301 
 
 had established his head-quarters. The cir cum vail ation 
 was fortified by so great a number of redoubts, and supplied 
 with so formidable an artillery, that it had become impossi 
 ble for the besieged to assault Cambridge, and spread them 
 selves in the open country. It was believed, also, that they 
 had lost a great many men, as well upon the field of battle 
 as in consequence of wounds and disease. 
 
 Another material deficiency was the want of gunpowder. 
 In the depositories at Roxbury, Cambridge, and other places, 
 there were found to be only ninety-six barrels ; the maga 
 zines of Massachusetts contained but thirty-six more ; and, 
 after adding to this quantity all that New Hampshire, Rhode 
 Island, and Connecticut, could furnish, the amount fell short 
 of ten thousand pounds, which allowed only nine charges 
 to a man. In this scarcity and danger, the army remained 
 more than fifteen days ; during which time, had the English 
 attacked them, they might easily have forced the lines, and 
 raised the siege. At length, by the exertions of the com 
 mittee of New Jersey, a few tons of powder arrived at the 
 camp, which supplied for the moment the necessities of the 
 army, and averted the evils that were feared. 
 
 The providing of gunpowder had now become an 
 important, and even an essential consideration. Accord 
 ingly, it was recommended, by a resolution of congress, 
 that all the colonies should put themselves, in a state of 
 defence, and provide themselves with the greatest possible 
 number of men, of arms, and of munitions; and, especially, 
 that they should make diligent search for saltpetre and 
 sulphur. An exact scrutiny was therefore commenced, 
 in the cellars and in the stables, in pursuit of materials so 
 essential to modern war. In every part, manufactories of 
 gunpowder and foundries of cannon, were seen rising; 
 every place resounded with the preparations of war. The 
 provincial assemblies and conventions seconded admirably 
 the operations of congress; and the people obeyed, with 
 incredible promptitude, the orders of these various authori 
 ties. In addition to these measures, several fast-sailing 
 
302 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 vessels were despatched to the coast of Guinea, where 
 they procured immense quantities, having purchased it of 
 European ships, employed in the trade. The assembly of 
 Massachusetts even prohibited the use of powder in shoot 
 ing at game, or its expenditure in public rejoicing. 
 
 In the autumn of 1775, General Gage obtained leave to 
 repair to England ; or, according to some authorities, was 
 recalled by the king. During his administration, he had 
 rendered himself odious to the Americans, and now they 
 heard of his retirement without regret. He was succeeded 
 in command by General William Howe, a gentleman much 
 esteemed for his talents, and, withal, less vindictive in his 
 temper. 
 
 Towards the close of the year, Washington was envi 
 roned with difficulties. Great responsibilities were resting 
 upon him, with which his means were far from being com 
 mensurate. The organization of the army, notwithstanding 
 his greatest efforts, was very imperfect. The ardor of 
 the troops, having little excitement beyond an occasional 
 skirmish, was evidently abating. In not a few instances, a 
 spirit of rapacity had been manifested, by portions of the 
 troops, and depredations were made upon private as well 
 as public property. Several generals, dissatisfied with the 
 promotions made by congress, resigned their commissions, 
 and returned , home. Sickness, especially the dysentery, 
 appeared in the camp, and proved a distressing visitant. 
 The cold weather set in, and occasioned great suffering to 
 the soldiers, who were destitute of barracks and other 
 conveniences. 
 
 While these and other troubles were in a degree disturb- 
 ng the calmness of Washington, other considerations did 
 not serve to allay his anxiety. "He knew that congress 
 anxiously contemplated more decisive steps, and that the 
 country looked for events of greater magnitude. The 
 public was ignorant of his actual situation, and conceived 
 his means, for offensive operations, to be much greater than 
 they were; and they expected from him the capture or 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 303 
 
 expulsion of the British army, in Boston. He felt the 
 importance of securing the confidence of his countrymen, 
 by some brilliant action, and was fully sensible that his own 
 reputation was liable to suffer, if he confined himself solely 
 to measures of defence." To publish to his anxious coun 
 try the state of his army, would be to acquaint the enemy 
 with his weakness, and to hazard his destruction. The 
 firmness and patriotism of General Washington were dis 
 played, in making the good of his country an object of 
 higher consideration, than the applause of those who were 
 incapable of forming a correct opinion of the propriety of 
 his measures. On this, and on many other occasions during 
 the war, he withstood the voice of the populace, rejected 
 the entreaties of the sanguine, and refused to adopt the 
 plans of the rash, that he might ultimately secure the great 
 object of contention. While he resolutely rejected every 
 measure which, in his calm and deliberate judgment he did 
 not approve, he daily pondered the practicability of a suc 
 cessful attack upon Boston. As a preparatory step, he took 
 possession of Plowed hill, Cobble hill, and Lechmere s point, 
 and erected fortifications upon them. These posts brought 
 him within half a mile of the enemy s works on Bunker s 
 hill, and, by his artillery, he drove the British floating-bat 
 teries from their stations in Charles river. He erected 
 floating-batteries to watch the movements of his enemy, 
 and to aid in any offensive operations that circumstances 
 might warrant. In these circumstances, he took the opinion 
 of his general officers, respecting an attack upon Boston; 
 but they unanimously gave their opinion in opposition to 
 the measure, and this opinion was immediately commu 
 nicated to congress. Congress appeared, however, to 
 favor the attempt; and, that an apprehension of danger to 
 the town of Boston might not have an undue influence upon 
 the operations of the army, resolved, That if General 
 Washington and his council of war should be of opinion 
 that a successful attack might be made on the troops in 
 Boston, he should make it in any manner he might think it 
 
304 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 expedient, notwithstanding the town and the property 
 therein might thereby be destroyed. * 
 
 Towards the close of February, the stock of powder 
 having been considerably increased, and the regular army, 
 which amounted to fourteen thousand men, being reinforced 
 by six thousand of the militia of Massachusetts, Washington 
 himself was disposed to carry the war against the British 
 into Boston; but his general officers dissenting, he reluctantly 
 acquiesced, and turned his attention to the taking possession 
 of Dorchester heights, by which he would be able to com 
 mand the city. 
 
 The announcement of this intention, diffused joy through 
 out the American army, and each one prepared himself to 
 obey the summons in case his service was required. The 
 night of the 4th of March, was selected for the enterprise, 
 in hope that a recollection of the tragic scenes of the 5th of 
 March, 1770, would rouse the spirit of the soldiers to a 
 degree commensurate with the daring exploit proposed. 
 
 Accordingly, on the evening of the 4th, the necessary 
 arrangements having been made, the Americans proceeded 
 in profound silence towards the peninsula of Dorchester. 
 The obscurity of the night was propitious, and the wind 
 favorable, since it could not bear to the enemy the little noise 
 which it was impossible to avoid. The frost had rendered 
 the roads easy. The batteries of Phipps farm, and those 
 of Roxbury, incessantly fulminated with a stupendous roar. 
 
 Eight hundred men composed the van-guard ; it was 
 followed by carriages, filled with utensils of intrenchment, 
 and twelve hundred pioneers led by General Thomas. In 
 the rear-guard were three hundred carts of fascines, of 
 gabions, and bundles of hay, destined to cover the flank 
 of the troops, in the passage of the isthmus of Dorchester, 
 which, being very low, was exposed to be raked on both 
 sides by the artillery of the English vessels. 
 
 "All succeeded perfectly; the Americans arrived upon 
 
 * Hinton. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 305 
 
 the heights, not only without being molested, but even 
 without being perceived by the enemy. 
 
 Fortifying Dorchester heights. 
 
 "They set themselves to work with an activity so prodi 
 gious, that by ten o clock at night, they had already con 
 structed two forts, in condition to shelter them from small 
 arms and grape-shot; one upon the height nearest to the 
 city, and the other upon that which looks towards Castle 
 island. The day appeared, but it prevented not the pro 
 vincials from continuing their works, without any movement 
 being made on the part of the garrison. When the latter 
 discovered these deeds of the Americans, nothing could 
 exceed their astonishment. Their only alternative, it was 
 at once apparent, was either to dislodge the Americans, or 
 abandon the town. 
 
 "The first intention of Howe was to attempt the former, 
 and preparations were made accordingly ; but he was 
 compelled to defer the attack till the following morning. 
 During the night a storm arose, and when the day dawned, 
 the sea was still excessively agitated. A violent rain came 
 20 
 
306 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 to increase the obstacles; the English general kept himself 
 quiet. But the Americans made proper use of this delay; 
 they erected a third redoubt, and completed the other 
 works. Colonel Mifflin had prepared a great number of 
 hogsheads full of stones and sand, in order to roll them 
 upon the enemy when he should march up to the assault, 
 to break his ranks, and throw him into a confusion that 
 might smooth the way to his defeat." 
 
 On more mature reflection, General Howe was convinced 
 of the impolicy of attempting to dislodge the Americans. 
 If success should crown such an enterprise, it would, indeed, 
 be highly auspicious to the British cause, but a failure would 
 be fatal. The other alternative, therefore, was the only 
 choice left. 
 
 Having taken this resolution, General Howe notified the 
 selectmen of Boston, that the city being no longer of any 
 use to the king, he was resolved to abandon it ; but, if 
 opposed, he should fire it, and for this purpose ample 
 materials had been provided. To these conditions it 
 appears, from what followed, that Washington consented ; 
 but the articles of the truce were never written. The 
 Americans remained quiet spectators of the retreat of the 
 English. But the city presented a melancholy spectacle; 
 notwithstanding the orders of General Howe, all was 
 havoc and confusion. Fifteen hundred loyalists, with their 
 families and their most valuable effects, hastened, with 
 infinite dejection of mind, to abandon a residence which 
 had been so dear to them, and where they had so long 
 enjoyed felicity. The fathers carrying burdens, and the 
 mothers their children, went weeping towards the ships; 
 the last salutations, the farewell embraces of those who 
 departed and of those who remained ; the sick, the wounded, 
 the aged, the infants, would have moved with compassion 
 the witnesses of their distress, if the care of their own 
 safety had not absorbed the attention of all. 
 
 "The carts and beasts of burden were become the occa 
 sion of sharp disputes between the inhabitants, who had 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 307 
 
 retained them, and the soldiers, who wished to employ 
 them. The disorder was also increased by the animosity 
 that prevailed between the soldiers of the garrison and 
 those of the fleet; they reproached each other mutually, 
 as the authors of their common misfortune. With one 
 accord, however, they complained of the coldness and 
 ingratitude of their country, which seemed to have aban 
 doned, or rather forgotten them upon these distant shores, 
 a prey to so much misery, and to so many dangers. For, 
 since the month of October, General Howe had not received 
 from England any order or intelligence whatever, which 
 testified that the government still existed, and had not lost 
 sight of the army of Boston. 
 
 "Meanwhile, a desperate band of soldiers and sailors 
 took advantage of the confusion to force doors, and pillage 
 the houses and shops. They destroyed what they could 
 not carry away. The entire city was devoted to devasta 
 tion, and it was feared every moment that the flames would 
 break out to consummate its destruction. 
 
 "The 15th of March, General Howe issued a procla 
 mation, forbidding any inhabitant to go out of his house 
 before eleven o clock in the morning, in order not to disturb 
 the embarkation of the troops, which was to have taken 
 place on that day. But an east wind prevented their 
 departure. Meanwhile, the Americans had constructed a 
 redoubt upon the point of Nook s hill, on the peninsula of 
 Dorchester; and having furnished it with artillery, they 
 entirely commanded the isthmus of Boston, and all the 
 southern part of the town. It was even to be feared that 
 they would occupy Noddle s island, and establish batteries, 
 which, sweeping the surface of the water across the harbor, 
 would have entirely interdicted the passage to the ships, 
 and reduced the garrison to the necessity of yielding at 
 discretion. All delay became dangerous ; consequently, 
 the British troops and the loyalists began to embark the 
 17th of March, at four in the morning, and by ten, all 
 were on board. 
 
308 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 "The vessels were overladen with men and baggage; 
 provisions were scanty, confusion was every where. The 
 rear-guard was scarcely out of the city, when Washington 
 entered it on the other side, with colors displayed, drums 
 beating, and all the forms of victory and triumph. He was 
 received by the inhabitants with every demonstration of 
 gratitude and respect due to a deliverer. Their joy broke 
 forth with the more vivacity, as their sufferings had been 
 long and cruel. For more than sixteen months they had 
 endured hunger, thirst, cold, and the outrages of an insolent 
 soldiery, who deemed them rebels. The most necessary 
 articles of food were risen to exorbitant prices. 
 
 "Horse flesh was not refused by those who could procure 
 it. For want of fuel, the pews and benches of churches 
 were taken up for this purpose ; the counters and partitions 
 of warehouses were applied to the same uses, and even 
 houses, not inhabited, were demolished for the sake of the 
 wood. The English left a great quantity of artillery and 
 munitions. Two hundred and fifty pieces of cannon, of 
 different caliber, were found in Boston, in Castle island, and 
 in the intrenchments of Bunker s hill, and the Neck. The 
 English had attempted, but with little success, in their haste, 
 to destroy or to spike these last pieces; others had been 
 thrown into the sea, but they were recovered. There 
 were found besides, four mortars, a considerable quantity 
 of coal, of wheat, and of other grains, and one hundred 
 and fifty horses."* 
 
 Dr. Thatcher in his * Military Journal, thus describes a 
 visit which he made to the Old South church, a few days 
 after the evacuation : 
 
 "March 23d. I went to view the Old South church, a 
 spacious brick building, near the centre of the town. It 
 had %een for more than a century consecrated to the 
 service of religion, and many eminent divines have in its 
 pulpit labored in teaching the ways of righteousness and 
 
 * Botta s History of the American War. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 309 
 
 truth. But, during the late siege, the inside of it was 
 entirely destroyed by the British, and the sacred building 
 occupied as a riding school for Burgoyne s regiment of 
 dragoons. The pulpit and pews were removed, the floor 
 covered with earth, and used for the purpose of training 
 and exercising their horses. A beautiful pew, ornamented 
 with carved work and silk furniture, was demolished ; and by 
 order of an officer, the carved work, it is said, was used as 
 a fence for a hog-sty. The North church, a very valuable 
 building, was entirely demolished, and consumed for fuel. 
 Thus are our houses, devoted to religious worship, profaned 
 and destroyed by the subjects of his royal majesty. His 
 excellency, the commander-in-chief, has been received by 
 the inhabitants with every mark of respect and gratitude ; 
 and a public dinner has been provided for him. He 
 requested the Rev. Dr. Elliot, at the renewal of his custom 
 ary Thursday lecture, to preach a thanksgiving sermon, 
 adapted to the joyful occasion. Accordingly, on the 28th, 
 this pious divine preached an appropriate discourse from 
 Isaiah xxxiii. 20, in presence of his excellency and a 
 respectable audience." 
 
 The recovery of Boston was an important event, and as 
 such was hailed with joyful triumph throughout the colonies. 
 A golden medal, commemorative of the occasion, was struck 
 by order of congress, and a vote of thanks was passed to 
 Washington and the army "for their wise and spirited con 
 duct in the siege and acquisition of Boston." 
 
310 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 General Putnam reading the Declaration to the Connecticut Troops. 
 
 V. INDEPENDENCE DECLARED. 
 
 INDEPENDENCE begun to be contemplated Causes which increased a desire for 
 such an event Question of a Declaration of Independence enters the 
 Colonial Assemblies Introduced to Congress by Richard Henry Lee 
 Debated State of Parties in respect to it Measures adopted to secure a 
 favorable vote Question taken Declaration adopted Signed The great 
 Act of the Revolution Influence of it immediately perceived Character 
 and merits of the Signers of that Instrument The 4th of July, a time- 
 honored and glorious day ! How it should be celebrated. 
 
 FOR some time previous to the winter of 1775-6, the 
 ultimate separation of the colonies from Great Britain must 
 have occurred to the leading men of America as a possible 
 event. But the people at large had, at that time, not only 
 not contemplated such an event, but would have been 
 startled by the proposal. The proceedings of the British 
 parliament, however, at length became so unjust, and even 
 monstrous, as to array most of the Americans against the 
 parent-country, and to excite a wish in the bosoms of thou 
 sands that the colonies were free from her dominion. 
 
 The news of the battle of Bunker s hill not only roused 
 to indignation the king and his ministers, but convinced 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 311 
 
 them that "a flock of Yankees" were not so despisable 
 objects as they had supposed; and that if the arms of the 
 Americans were not so brightly burnished as those of his 
 majesty s disciplined troops, nevertheless, in the firm hands 
 and under the practised eye of "country boors," they could 
 make sad havoc among them. 
 
 A large augmentation of the forces in America, contrary 
 to all previous opinion, was now deemed essential. Accord - 
 ingly, an act was introduced into parliament, authorizing 
 the employment of sixteen thousand German troops, which, 
 with the British regiments in, and about to be sent to 
 America, would constitute a force of nearly fifty thousand 
 men. The minority in parliament reprobated the employ 
 ment of mercenary troops, in strong and unmeasured terms. 
 But little did the friends of America in parliament feel, in 
 view of such a step, compared with the Americans them 
 selves. "Arm foreigners against us!" they exclaimed; 
 "let us treat the English themselves as foreigners. Better 
 for us to be eternally separated from them, than to be 
 exposed to such cruelty." But the indignation of the 
 Americans was, if possible, still more increased by another 
 act of parliament, passed at the same session, viz: "pro 
 hibiting all trade and commerce with jthe colonies; and 
 authorizing the capture and condemnation, not only of all 
 American vessels with their cargoes, but all other vessels 
 found trading, in any port or place in the colonies, as if 
 the same were the vessels and effects of open enemies; and 
 the vessels and property thus taken were vested in the 
 captors, and the crews were to be treated, not as prisoners, 
 but as slaves." By another clause, British subjects were 
 authorized to compel men taken on board of American 
 vessels, whether crews or other persons, to fight against 
 their own countrymen ! 
 
 By such measures, cruel and impolitic, did the British 
 authorities compel the Americans, not only to take up arms 
 against the mother-country, but to desire a lasting separa 
 tion from her. 
 
312 GREAT EVENTS OP 
 
 Thus the leaven commenced, and by degrees diffused 
 itself through the mass. Shortly after, the gazettes began 
 to speak out. These were followed by the issue of several 
 pamphlets; among which, that entitled Common Sense, by 
 Thomas Paine, "produced a wonderful effect in the different 
 colonies in favor of independence." Influential individuals 
 in every colony urged it as a step absolutely necessary, to 
 preserve the rights and liberties, as well as to secure the 
 happiness and prosperity of America. Reconciliation, they 
 said, on any terms compatible with the preservation and 
 security of these great and important objects, was now 
 impossible. These sentiments were disseminated among 
 the people by distinguished individuals, in a variety of 
 ways. The chief justice of South Carolina, William 
 Henry Dayton, appointed under the new form of govern 
 ment, just adopted, in his charge to the grand jurors, in 
 April, after justifying the proceedings of that colony, in 
 forming a new government, on the principles of the revolu 
 tion in England, in 1688, thus concludes: "The Almighty 
 created America to be independent of Great Britain: let us 
 beware of the impiety of being backward to act as instru 
 ments in the Almighty s hand, now extended to accomplish 
 his purpose ; and by the completion of which alone, America, 
 in the nature of human affairs, can be secure against the crafty 
 and insidious designs of her enemies, who think her power 
 and prosperity already far too great. In a word, our piety 
 and political safety are so blended, that to refuse our labors 
 in this divine work, is to refuse to be a great, a free, a pious, 
 and a happy people." This was bold language for one so 
 prominent to utter. In the view of royalists, it was treason 
 able ; but in the estimation of the true friends of American 
 liberty, if bold, it was just and patriotic. 
 
 At length, the question of independence entered some of 
 the colonial assemblies and conventions, and expressions in 
 favor of such a measure were made. North Carolina, it 
 is believed, has the honor of taking the lead, as a province, 
 having by her convention, as early as April 22d, empowered 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 313 
 
 their delegates in congress, "to concur with those in the 
 other colonies in declaring independency."* 
 
 On the 15th of May the covention of Virginia went still 
 further, and unanimously instructed their delegates in the 
 general congress, "to propose to that respectable body, to 
 declare the united colonies free and independent states, 
 absolved from all allegiance or dependence upon the 
 crown or parliament of Great Britain ; and to give the 
 assent of that colony to such declaration." During the 
 same month, Massachusetts and Rhode Island virtually 
 adopted similar resolutions. In short, public sentiment 
 appeared to be setting strongly in favor of action, on this 
 great and momentous question. 
 
 Meanwhile, congress were not idle or uninterested 
 spectators of events. They had been watching with no 
 small solicitude the "signs of the times." Personally, 
 they had counted the cost. Most of the members had 
 come to the conclusion that rather than be slaves, as 
 they had been, they would sacrifice fortune and life itself. 
 These, therefore, they were willing to peril, by any act or 
 declaration which might seem to contribute to their 
 country s cause. 
 
 * It has long been claimed that the first declaration of independence was 
 made by the people in Charlotte town, Mecklenburg county, North Carolina, 
 in May, 1775. All doubt on this subject is now dispelled, and the honor of such 
 declaration must be accorded to them. In a letter from Mr. Bancroft, Ameri 
 can minister at London, to Governor Swain, of North Carolina, dated London 
 July 4th, 1848, he says: "You may be sure that I have spared no pains to 
 discover in the British state paper office a copy of the resolves of the committee 
 of Mecklenburg, and with entire success The first account of the extraor 
 dinary resolves of the people in Charlotte town, Mecklenburg county, was 
 sent over to England by Sir James Wright, then governor of Georgia, (to whom 
 they had found their way) in a letter of the 20th of June, 1775. The newspaper 
 thus transmitted is still preserved, and is the number 498 of the South Carolina 
 Gazette and County Journal, Tuesday, June 13, 1775." " It is identically the 
 same with the paper which you enclosed to me." The letter of Sir James 
 Wright, referred to by Mr. Bancroft, closes as follows: "By the enclosed 
 paper, your lordship will see the extraordinary resolves of the people of Char 
 lotte town, in Mecklenburg county : I should not be surprised if the same should 
 be done every where else" 
 
314 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 But a sacred regard to that cause, required the utmost 
 prudence. Premature action might injure a cause which 
 they wished, above all others, to benefit. The popular 
 feelings must have become duly interested the popular 
 will must precede and direct. 
 
 At length, the propitious time was believed to have 
 arrived, and in humble dependence upon the guidance and 
 protection of Almighty God, it was determined to go for 
 ward with this great and solemn work. 
 
 On the 7th of June, therefore, the great question of 
 independence was brought directly before congress, by 
 Richard Henry Lee, one of the delegates from Virginia. 
 He submitted a resolution, declaring "that the united colo 
 nies are, and ought to be, free and independent states; that 
 they are absolved from all allegiance to the British crown; 
 and that all political connection between them and Great 
 Britain is, and ought to be, dissolved." The resolution was 
 postponed until the next day, and every member enjoined 
 to attend, to take the same into consideration. On the 8th, 
 it was debated in committee of the whole. 
 
 No question of greater magnitude was ever presented to 
 the consideration of a deliberative body, or debated with 
 more eloquence, energy, and ability. Every member 
 seemed duly impressed with the important bearing that 
 their decision would have upon the future destiny of the 
 country. 
 
 Mr. Lee, the mover, and Mr. John Adams were particu 
 larly distinguished in supporting, and Mr. John Dickinson 
 in opposing the resolution. On the 10th, it was adopted in 
 committee, by a bare majority of the colonies. The dele 
 gates from Pennsylvania and Maryland, were instructed to 
 oppose it; and the delegates from some of the other colo 
 nies were without special instructions on the subject. To 
 give time for greater unanimity, the resolution was post 
 poned in the house, until the first of July. In the mean 
 time, a committee, consisting of Mr. Jefferson, John Adams, 
 Dr. Franklin, Mr. Sherman, and R. R. Livingston, was 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 315 
 
 appointed to prepare a declaration of independence. Dur 
 ing this interval, measures were taken to procure the assent 
 of all the colonies.* 
 
 A portion of the colonies had not given specific instructions 
 to their delegates, while others had, and in opposition to the 
 measure. On a question of such magnitude, it was deemed 
 of the utmost importance that entire unanimity, if possible, 
 should be had. The delegates of New York dispatched 
 an express to the convention of that colony, then in session, 
 for advice; but the convention, not considering themselves 
 or their delegates authorized to declare the colony inde 
 pendent, recommended that the people, who w r ere then 
 about to elect new members to the convention, should give 
 instructions on the subject. June 15th, New Hampshire 
 instructed her delegates to join the other colonies on this 
 question. On the 14th, Connecticut gave similar instruc 
 tions. New Jersey followed on the 21st. Pennsylvania, 
 the same month, removed restrictions which in the previous 
 November, had been laid upon their delegates, and now 
 authorized them to unite in the measure. Maryland had 
 also instructed her delegates to vote against independence; 
 but on the 28th of June, following the example of Pennsyl 
 vania, the members of this convention recalled their former 
 instructions, and empowered their delegates to concur. 
 These new instructions were immediately dispatched by 
 express to Philadelphia, and, on 1st of July, were laid 
 before congress. 
 
 On the same day, the resolution of Mr. Lee, relating to 
 independence, was resumed in that body, referred to a 
 committee of the whole, and was assented to by all the 
 colonies, except Pennsylvania and Delaware. 
 
 The delegates from the former, then present, were seven, 
 and four voted against it. The number present from 
 Delaware, was only two Thomas McKean and George 
 Read and they were divided ; McKean in favor, and Read 
 
 * Pitkin. 
 
316 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 against the resolution. Being reported to the house, at 
 the request of a colony, the proposition was postponed until 
 the next day, when it passed, and was entered on the 
 iournals. The declaration of independence was reported 
 by the special committee on the 28th of June, and on the 
 4th of July, came before congress for final decision, and 
 received the vote of every colony. 
 
 Two of the members from Pennsylvania, Morris and 
 Dickinson, were absent; of the five who were present, 
 Franklin, Wilson, and Morton, were in favor, and Willing 
 and Humphrey against. Mr. McKean, to secure the vote 
 of Delaware, sent an express for Mr. Rodney, the other 
 delegate from that colony ; who, although at the distance of 
 eighty miles from Philadelphia, arrived in time on the 4th 
 to unite with him in the vote, and thus complete the union 
 of the colonies on this momentous question. The com 
 mittee appointed to prepare a declaration of independence, 
 selected Mr. Adams and Mr. Jefferson a sub-committee; 
 and the original draft was made by Mr. Jefferson. 
 
 This draft, without any amendment by the committee, was 
 reported to congress, and after undergoing several amend 
 ments, received their sanction. 
 
 It now only remained to affix their signatures to the 
 declaration, and to publish it to the world, and their duty, 
 in respect to this important measure, was done. Having been 
 engrossed on parchment, it was brought out, and laid on the 
 table. This was on the 2d of August. Meanwhile, some 
 who had voted for the declaration, had left congress, 
 and others had taken their places. The latter signed the 
 instrument. 
 
 John Hancock, as president of the congress, led the way. 
 Taking a pen, he recorded his name. He wrote with great 
 power, and on the original parchment, no signature is so 
 bold and full-faced as his. The others followed by states 
 fifty-six in number. 
 
 The declaration of independence, was the great act of 
 the Revolution. It was the hinge on which turned the 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 317 
 
 important events which followed. Yet, at the period the 
 plan was brought forward, it appeared to many to partake 
 
 John Hancock. 
 
 of the wildness and extravagance of some measure of the 
 knight of la Mancha. At that day, the colonies were few and 
 feeble. They had no political character no bond of union 
 but common sufferings, common necessities, and common 
 danger. The inhabitants did not exceed three millions 
 they had no veteran army no arsenals but barns no 
 munitions of war few fortifications no public treasury, no 
 power to lay taxes, and no credit on which to obtain a loan. 
 
 No wonder that the hearts of some trembled. No 
 wonder that many doubted the expediency of such a bold 
 and adventurous step. Who was the nation with which 
 the colonies had to contend? the mistress of the world - 
 a nation whose navy far exceeded that of any other nation 
 on the globe. Her armies were numerous and veteran 
 her officers were skilful and practised her statesmen subtle 
 and sagacious, and were now fired with indignation. 
 
 All these circumstances were well known to the patriots 
 
318 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 who composed the congress of 76. They were aware that 
 they put in peril life, liberty, and country. 
 
 Yet, they well knew the importance of the measure pro 
 posed, and not only its importance, but its necessity. The 
 country needed some great object distinctly before them. 
 The colonies required a bond of union a common cause 
 one expressed recorded recognised some one great 
 plan, the object of which they could pledge their lives, 
 fortunes, and sacred honor, to secure. That plan was 
 independence. 
 
 The influence of the declaration was immediately per 
 ceived it roused the nation to a higher tone of feeling, 
 and gave impulse and concentration to the national energies. 
 It helped on the ti4e of Revolution, and mightily aided in 
 driving back the waves of British oppression. But the full 
 influence of that measure is not yet felt is not yet seen. 
 That belongs to distant time. Some day, hereafter, it will 
 stand out in the great picture of human liberty, in all its 
 grandeur and importance. More will be thought of it than 
 of the splendid and long-lauded achievments of Marathon 
 and Salamis of Waterloo and Trafalgar! 
 
 Nor can we yet estimate the greatness of the men. We 
 are still too near them. But they are rising higher and 
 higher, every year that passes. As we retire into the 
 distance from the date and scene of their actions, their 
 magnitude and worth acquire their true and proper dimen 
 sions. In stern and self-denying virtue, they w r ill compare 
 with Regulus, and in a pure and lofty patriotism, will be 
 placed on the same roll with William Tell and Robert 
 the Bruce. 
 
 The signers of the declaration of American independence, 
 and their compatriots in toil, and trial, and blood, will never 
 be forgotten. They need no monument, but they deserve 
 one; and, for myself, I wish there was one a Revolution 
 ary monument erected by the nation worthy of the 
 empire whose liberties, civil and religious, they secured 
 one which should stand if God pleased through all time, 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 319 
 
 to serve as a consecrated offering to their patriotism, and 
 the evidence of their imperishable glory: a monument 
 to which we might conduct our sons in future days ; and, 
 as they pondered the deeply engraved names of these 
 heroes and martyrs to liberty we, the fathers, might say, 
 "Look upon your ancestry, and scorn to be slaves 1" 
 
 What a day is the 4th of July, as it yearly recurs! The 
 cannon on that day thunders from our hills but it speaks 
 of liberty. The bell from every spire sends forth its peal, 
 but in sounds which impart a joyous impulse to the blood 
 of the sire, and awaken a thrill of delight in the bosom of 
 the stripling. 
 
 No other nation ever celebrated such a day. Days of 
 joy and jubilee they have had; but they were days which, 
 while they removed one usurper from the throne, made 
 way for another; or celebrated some ambitious hero s 
 victories, achieved at the expense of slaughtered thousands. 
 Is it the spirit of an unholy triumph, which prompts the 
 Americans to dwell with delight upon the day? Patriotic 
 sympathy would hail with joy such a day, for any nation 
 on the globe. And such a day, we trust, will come for all; 
 when the sun of liberty, which warms and refreshes us, 
 will fill with joy even the vassals of the Russian autocrat, 
 and spread his heart-cheering beams over the tyrannized 
 millions of the misnamed "celestial empire." 
 
 It has sometimes been cast upon us as a reproach, that 
 we exalt the day too much. Exalt it too much ! It has 
 indeed sometimes been abused. The spirit of liberty has 
 grown wanton, and excess has sullied the irreproachable 
 propriety, which should ever characterize the demonstra 
 tions of joy on such a day as this. But those days are 
 chiefly passed. No whence the charge of .exalting the 
 day too highly? Not by those who have tasted the sweets 
 of American liberty, nor by those who have drawn long 
 and deep draughts from the refreshing fountains of western 
 freedom. Oh, no not by such; but by the hirelings of 
 some eastern usurper by the myrmidons of crowned 
 
320 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 heads, who hate a day which speaks so loudly of rational 
 liberty to the rest of the world in bondage. 
 
 What monarch in Europe would think his throne safe, 
 were his subjects to witness an American celebration of the 
 4th of July? It would open visions before them upon 
 which they would gaze with intense emotions. It would 
 excite pantings after liberty, which, if unresisted, would 
 convulse every nation, and demolish every despotic throne. 
 What would the Russian serf say, were he to look in upon 
 the smiling faces which course the streets of a New Eng 
 land village, on a bright and balmy 4th of July? What 
 would the subjects of Algerine or Turkish despotism say? 
 
 Yet we exalt the day too much ! But for that day, what 
 would have been our present condition? Where would have 
 been that constitution, under which our political voyage 
 of more than sixty years has been made with so much 
 prosperity to the nation? Where were that enterprise 
 which has levelled our forests, and spread a smiling and 
 happy population over our western wilds? Where that 
 inventive genius, which, in its creations, has rivalled, and 
 in some respects excelled, the inventions of Europe? Look 
 at our ships our manufactures our printing establishments 
 our cities our canals our railroads our thousand and 
 ten thousand sources of wealth and happiness where had 
 these been, but for the 4th of July, 1776, connected as it 
 was, and must ever be, with the achievement of our national 
 independence? Would Great Britain have suffered these? 
 Would she have seen such thrift such expansion such 
 accumulation of national power, and not have repressed 
 it when she could not bear, without passing prohibitory 
 laws, that our forefather s should make a hat to cover their 
 heads or manufacture a sheet of paper on which to write 
 a letter to a friend! Had the mother-country had her will, 
 where had been the genius of Fulton, Whitney, and Clinton? 
 On the other side of the waters not on this. Our halls of 
 legislature would have failed in the manly eloquence of 
 rival orators, and our temples of worship would have been 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 321 
 
 devoted to God and the aggrandizement of a phalanx of 
 spiritual lords. 
 
 Said a patriarch and apostle of liberty, just after the vote 
 on the question of independence had been taken "Let the 
 day be commemorated as the day of deliverance, by solemn 
 acts of devotion to God. Let it be solemnized with pomp, 
 guns, bells, bonfires, and illuminations, from one end of the 
 continent to the other, from this time forward for ever." 
 
 The patriarch uttered noble and patriotic sentiments. 
 Be the day remembered now and for ever. Remember it, 
 fathers, as connected with the civil and religious blessings, 
 whcih have been your portion in your earthly pilgrimage. 
 Remember it, mothers, for it has made you the wives and 
 companions of freemen. Remember it sons and daughters, 
 as the birth-day of liberty, but for which you might be 
 shedding your blood in the service of a tyrant, or staining 
 your virtue in the embraces of a bachanalian. 
 
 Be it remembered and as it recurs and may it recur 
 with every year while time shall last first and foremost 
 let the tribute of a devout homage ascend to the GOD of 
 our fathers to HIM, who imparted wisdom to their counsel 
 and success to their arms who, when darkness encircled 
 them, dispelled it when stores failed, supplied them who 
 was a pillar of cloud by day, and a pillar of fire by night 
 to Him be glory for a land like that which the patriarch 
 saw from Pisgah and whose hills are like those of Lebanon 
 and Carmel. 
 
 The day is becoming a religious festival. This is right. 
 Let the sanctuary be opened, and homage be offered there. 
 Let our Sabbath-schools assemble, and fill our groves with 
 divine song. But never should we dispense with other 
 innocent demonstrations of joy. Let the cannon thunder 
 from our hills let the bells peal through our villages and 
 through our vallies. In every appropriate way, let the 
 future generations celebrate that glad era in our history 
 when British cohorts were obliged to retire, and "God save 
 the king" on the rolling drum, died upon our shores. 
 21 
 
322 GREAT EVENTS OP 
 
 VI. ATTACK ON SULLIVAN S ISLAND. 
 
 INVASION of Southern Colonies proposed Expedition dispatched Charleston 
 its first Object Proceedings of its Citizens Sullivan s island Fortified 
 Arrival of General Lee His opinion of Fort Moultrie British Fleet 
 arrives Preliminary movements Fort Moultrie attacked Remarkable 
 Defence of it Action described Heroic conduct of Sergeant Jasper 
 Britsh repulsed Respective losses Liberal conduct of Governor Rutledge 
 Mrs. Elliot Death of Jasper. 
 
 THE successful defence of Fort Moultrie, on Sullivan s 
 island, is justly considered one of the noblest achievements 
 recorded in the annals of the Revolution. 
 
 The reduction of the southern colonies to obedience, was 
 deemed a measure of prime importance by the British 
 government, nor was it considered a project of difficult 
 achievement. Hitherto the principal theatre of the war 
 had been in the north; and, hence, it was calculated that 
 preparations for the defence of the southern colonies had 
 been so much neglected, that little more than a demonstra 
 tion in that quarter would be necessary to bring the people 
 to terms. 
 
 Early in 1776, an expedition having the above object in 
 view was devised, the command of which was entrusted to 
 Sir Peter Parker and Earl Cornwallis. Accordingly, on 
 the 3d of May, Admiral Parker, with twenty sail, arrived 
 at Cape Fear, with Generals Cornwallis, Vaughan, and 
 several others. 
 
 General Clinton was expected from New York, with 
 another considerable corps, to cooperate in the attack. 
 With his troops he had arrived at the point of destination, 
 even anterior to the naval armament ; and, being the senior 
 general, on the junction of the forces, assumed the com 
 mand. The immediate object was the reduction and pos 
 session of Charleston, the capital of South Carolina; on 
 the fall of which, the subjugation of that and the other 
 southern provinces would be an easy achievement. 
 
 The meditated invasion was not unknown to the Caroli 
 nians, who, being a high-minded and chivalrous people, 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 323 
 
 determined that if their capital fell, it should be at an 
 expense of a treasure of British blood. 
 
 With great activity and energy, therefore, they betook 
 themselves to the fortification of every assailable point. 
 With patriotic disinterestedness, the citizens demolished their 
 valuable store-houses on the wharves to supply materials 
 for defence. Streets were barricaded, and intrenchments 
 erected along the shore. Even windows were stripped of 
 their weights, to supply the demand for bullets. The 
 inhabitants generally came to the work of defence, and 
 scarcely a man on the ground could be discovered without 
 a spade, a pickaxe, or other implement of work. Even 
 the blacks from the city, and for miles in the country, were 
 employed, and seemed animated with the enthusiasm and 
 zeal of their masters. The commanding general was 
 Major-general Lee, who, having been appointed by con 
 gress to the command of the southern forces, and possessing 
 the entire confidence of the troops and of the people, was 
 enabled to carry to completion the various works of defence, 
 which his knowledge and skill had decided to be important. 
 Governor Rutledge, also a man of great influence in the 
 province, cooperated with General Lee, in all his measures 
 of defence, and by his example and exhortations essentially 
 contributed to the happy results which followed. 
 
 At the distance of six miles from the point of land formed 
 by the confluence of the two rivers, Ashley and Cooper, 
 and on which Charleston is built, lies Sullivan s island. It 
 commands the channel which leads to the port. The due 
 fortification of this point was a matter of great moment. 
 The outline of a fort had already been marked out, to com 
 plete which, Colonel William Moultrie, a singularly brave 
 and accomplished officer, was dispatched early in March. 
 Palmetto trees, which from their soft and spongy texture, 
 were admirably calculated to deprive a ball of its impetus 
 without causing splinters, had been cut in the forest, and 
 the logs in huge rafts lay moored to the beach. "Ignorant 
 of gunnery, but confident in their own resources, and 
 
324 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 nerved with resolute courage, Moultrie and his coadjutors, 
 hardy sons of the soil, heaved those huge logs from the 
 water, and began the work. A square pen was built, with 
 bastions from each angle, capable of covering a thousand 
 men. The logs were laid in two parallel rows, and sixteen 
 feet apart; bound together with cross-timbers dove-tailed 
 and bolted into logs, and the wide space filled with sand. 
 When completed, it presented the appearance of a solid 
 wall, sixteen feet wide ; but its strength was yet to be 
 tested. Behind this, Moultrie placed four hundred and 
 thirty-five men, and thirty-one cannon, some of them 
 twenty-sixes, some eighteens, and the rest of smaller 
 caliber throwing in all five hundred and thirteen pounds. 
 
 "It was at this juncture that Lee arrived from the north, 
 and took command of the troops. When his eye, accus 
 tomed to the scientific structures of Europe, fell on this 
 rudely-built affair, he smiled in derision, calling it a 
 slaughter-pen, and requested Governor Rutledge to have 
 it immediately evacuated. But that noble patriot was 
 made of sterner stuff, and replied, that while a soldier 
 remained alive, he would never give his sanction to such 
 an order. " 
 
 The naval force of the British, consisted of the Bristol 
 and Experiment, of fifty guns; four frigates, the Active, the 
 Acteon, the Solebay, and the Syren, of twenty-eight; the 
 Sphynx, of twenty, the Friendship, of twenty-two, two 
 smaller vessels of eight, and the Thunder, a bomb-ketch. 
 On reaching the bar, at the entrance of the channels of 
 Charleston, it was found that the fifty-gun ships could not 
 pass without being lightened. The removal and replace 
 ment of their guns was attended with incredible labor; and 
 although thus lightened, they struck, and for a time were in 
 danger of bilging. 
 
 Meanwhile, General Clinton issued his proclamation, 
 which he dispatched to the city with a flag, demanding the 
 citizens to lay down their arms, and to return to their 
 allegiance, on pain of an immediate attack, and -an utter 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 325 
 
 overthrow. To this demand, not even the civility of a 
 reply was accorded, and the threatened attack, on the 
 morning of the 28th of June, was commenced. 
 
 To the citizens of Charleston those were anxious hours. 
 There was hope, but more of fear. They filled the wharves, 
 the roofs, and the steeples in short, every eminence was 
 black with spectators, gazing on the exciting scene and 
 the approaching conflict. 
 
 It was a calm, bright, beautiful day. The wind being 
 fair, the British fleet came steadily, proudly, towards the 
 "slaughter-pen," and one after another took the positions 
 assigned them. The Americans watched them with intense 
 interest "Moultrie s eye flashed with delight." Every 
 gun was loaded every one was manned and all were 
 now anxiously waiting the order to fire. At length, a por 
 tion of the fleet had reached point-blank-shot distance, 
 when Moultrie, who, like Prescott at the battle of Bunker s 
 hill, had restrained his anxiously-waiting men, now gave 
 the word of command "Fire!" And they did fire and 
 "the shores shook with the tremendous explosion." 
 
 The fleet continued to advance, a little abreast of the fort, 
 when letting go their anchors, and clewing up their sails, 
 they opened upon the fort. More than a hundred cannon ! 
 their blaze, their smoke, their roar all in the same 
 instant it was a terrible commencement the stoutest 
 heart palpitated! every one unconsciously held his breath! 
 
 "The battle had now fairly commenced, and the guns 
 were worked with fearful rapidity. It was one constant 
 peal of thunder, and to the spectators in Charleston, that 
 low spot, across the bay, looked like a volcano breaking 
 forth from the sea. Lee stood on Haddrell s point, watch 
 ing the effect of the first fire. When the smoke lifted, like 
 the folds of a vast curtain, he expected to see that slaughter- 
 pen* in fragments; but there still floated the flag of freedom, 
 and beneath it beat brave hearts, to whom that awful can 
 nonade was but a symphony to the grand march of inde 
 pendence. When the fight had fairly begun, they thought 
 
326 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 no more of those heavy guns than they did of their rifles. 
 Their coats were hastily flung one side, and their hats with 
 them and in their shirt-sleeves, with handkerchiefs about 
 their heads, they toiled away under the sweltering sun with 
 the coolness and courage of old soldiers. The fire from 
 those nine vessels, with their cannon all trained upon that 
 pile of logs, was terrific, and it trembled like a frightened 
 thing under the shock; but the good palmettoes closed 
 silently over the balls, as they buried themselves in the 
 timber and sand, and the work went bravely on. Thus, 
 hour after hour, did it blaze, and flame, and thunder there 
 on the sea, while the shots of the Americans told with 
 murderous effect. At every discharge, those vessels shook 
 as if smitten by a rock the planks were ripped up, the 
 splinters hurled through the air, and the decks strewed 
 with mangled forms. Amid the smoke, bombs were seen 
 traversing the air, and dropping, in an incessant shower, 
 within the fort but a morass in the middle swallowed them 
 up as fast as they fell. At length, riddled through and 
 through, her beds of mortar broken up, the bomb-vessel 
 ceased firing. Leaving the smaller vessels, as unworthy of 
 his attention, Moultrie trained his guns upon the larger ones, 
 and * Look to the Commodore ! look to the fifty-gun ship ! 
 passed along the lines, and they did look to the Commo 
 dore in good earnest, sweeping her decks at every dis 
 charge with such fatal fire, that at one time there was 
 scarcely a man left upon the quarter-deck. The Experi 
 ment, too, came in for her share of consideration her decks 
 were slippery with blood, and nearly a hundred of her men 
 were borne below, either killed or wounded. Nor were the 
 enemy idle, but rained back a perfect tempest of balls; but 
 that brave garrison had got used to the music of cannon, 
 and the men, begrimed with powder and smoke, shot with 
 the precision and steadiness they would have done in firing 
 at a target. As a heavy ball, in full sweep, touched the 
 top of the works, it took one of the coats, lying upon the 
 logs, and lodged it in a tree. See that coat ! see that coat 1 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 327 
 
 burst in a laugh on every side, as if it had been a mere play 
 thing that had whistled past their heads. Moultrie, after a 
 while, took out his pipe, and lighting it, leaned against the 
 logs, and smoked away with his officers, as if they were 
 out there sunning themselves, instead of standing within 
 the blaze, and smoke, and uproar of nearly two hundred 
 cannon. Now and then he would take the pipe from his 
 mouth to shout firel* or give some order, and then com 
 mence puffing and talking thus presenting a strange mix 
 ture of the droll and heroic. The hearts of the spectators 
 in the distance, many of whom had husbands and brothers 
 in the fight, were far more agitated than they against whom 
 that fearful iron storm was hailing. 
 
 "After the fight had continued for several hours, Lee, 
 seeing that the slaughter pen held out so well, passed over 
 to it in a boat, and remained for a short time. Accustomed 
 as he was to battle, and to the disciplined valor of Euro 
 pean troops, he still was struck with astonishment at the 
 scene that presented itself as he approached. There stood 
 Moultrie, quietly smoking his pipe, while the heavy and 
 rapid explosions kept up a deafening roar; and there, stoop 
 ing over their pieces, were those raw gunners firing with 
 the deadly precision of practised artillerists. Amazed to 
 find an English fleet, carrying two hundred and sixty guns, 
 kept at bay by thirty cannon and four hundred men, he left 
 the fort to its brave commander, and returned to his old 
 station."* 
 
 Among the Americans, who were that day in the 
 "slaughter-pen," and who were dealing death and destruc 
 tion without stint, was a Sergeant Jasper, whose name has 
 since been given to one of the counties in Georgia, for this 
 and other heroic deeds. In the warmest of the contest, the 
 flag-staff of the fort was shot away by a cannon-ball, and 
 fell to the outside of the ramparts on the beach. The spec 
 tators at Charleston saw it fall, and supposing that the fort 
 
 * Headley s Washington and his Generals. 
 
328 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OP 
 
 had yielded, were filled with consternation and dismay. In 
 the surrender of the fort, they read the destiny of them 
 selves and city. But what was their joy to perceive that 
 columns of smoke, from the fort, still continued to roll up 
 the blaze and thunder of its cannon continued to be seen 
 and heard; and presently the folds of the flag again flut 
 tered in the breeze. Sergeant Jasper was the hero of the 
 occasion. He had witnessed the fall of the flag and he 
 saw it "stretched in dishonor on the sand." It was a peril 
 ous attempt, but he did not hesitate. Leaping the ramparts, 
 he proceeded, amidst a shower of balls, the entire length 
 of the fort, and, picking up the flag, tied it to a post, and 
 
 Sergeant Jasper replanting the Flag at Fort Moultrie. 
 
 replaced it on a parapet, and there, too, he himself sup 
 ported it till another flag-staff could be procured. Here, 
 once more, it proudly waved amid the shouts and con 
 gratulations of the now still more courageous in the fort, 
 and to the joy of still more distant and equally anxious 
 spectators of the scene. 
 
 About this time, another circumstance sent a momentary 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 329 
 
 panic through the stern hearts of the defenders of the fort. 
 The ammunition was failing, and a large force, which had 
 effected a landing, was in rapid march to storm the works. 
 Moultrie instantly dispatched Marion to a sloop-of-war for 
 a supply, and another message to Governor Rutledge at 
 Charleston. Both were successful both in season. Said 
 the governor, in a note accompanying five hundred pounds 
 of powder, " Do not make too free with your cannon coo/, 
 and do mischief." 
 
 With this fresh supply of ammunition, the fire, which- had 
 been relaxed, was redoubled. The British were astounded. 
 They had congratulated themselves, upon the partial sus 
 pension of firing, that the fort was about to yield. But the 
 new fury of the firing, on the part of the Americans, soon 
 served to convince them of their error. They also redou 
 bled their efforts, and, for a time, the contest was more ter 
 rible than ever. "Once," it is said, "the broadsides of four 
 vessels exploded together, and when the balls struck the 
 fort, it trembled in every timber and throughout its entire 
 extent, and shook as if about to fall in pieces." 
 
 The day was now wearing away, and still the contest was 
 undecided. The British, reluctant to relinquish an object 
 which in the morning they imagined so easily won, still 
 continued the heavy cannonade; while the Americans, 
 gathering strength and courage by what they had already 
 accomplished, stood firm and undaunted. At length, the 
 sun went down behind the distant shore, and darkness 
 threw its ample folds on every object of nature. But now, 
 through the darkness, flames shot forth and thunders rolled, 
 presenting a scene of solemn and indescribable grandeur. 
 The inhabitants of Charleston still lingered on their watch- 
 towers, gazing out through the gloom towards the spot 
 where the battle was still raging in its fiercest intensity. 
 
 But they were not destined to hope and pray in vain. 
 At about half-past nine, the fire from the English fleet 
 suddenly ceased. They had fought long fought with all 
 the ardor and enthusiasm of friends to their king and his 
 
330 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 cause. But they had fought in vain. Victory decided for 
 Moultrie and his patriot band, and it only remained for the 
 English to withdraw, as well as they were able, their ships, 
 which had been nearly disabled, and their crews, which had 
 been dreadfully reduced. 
 
 "The loss of the Americans, in this gallant action," says 
 the writer whom we have already quoted, "was slight, 
 amounting to only thirty-six, both killed and wounded, 
 while that of the British, according to their own accounts, 
 was a hundred and sixty. Double the number would prob 
 ably be nearer the truth. The commander had his arm 
 carried away. One is surprised that so few of the garri 
 son were killed, when it is remembered that nearly ten 
 thousand shots and shells were fired by the enemy that day. 
 The Acteon, during the action, went aground, and the next 
 morning a few shots were fired at her, when a party was 
 sent to take possession of her. The crew, however, setting 
 five to her, pushed off. When the Americans got on board, 
 they turned two or three of the guns on the fugitives, but, 
 finding the flames approaching the magazine, abandoned the 
 vessel. For a short time, she stood a noble spectacle, with 
 her tall masts wreathed in flame, and black hull crackling 
 and blazing below. But when the fire reached the powder, 
 there suddenly shot up a huge column of smoke, spreading 
 like a tree at the top, under the pressure of the atmosphere 
 and then the ill-fated vessel lifted heavily from the water, 
 and fell back in fragments, with an explosion that was 
 heard for miles around. v 
 
 A few days followmg the battle, the fort was visited by 
 Governor Rutledge and many of the distinguished ladies 
 and gentlemen of Charleston. They came to see the old 
 "slaughter-pen," which had so nobly withstood the attack 
 under such long-practiced and accomplished officers as 
 Parker, Clinton, and Cornwallis. Ample praises were 
 bestowed upon the "rough-and-ready" soldiers, while mu 
 tual congratulations were exchanged with Moultrie and his 
 brave associates in command. Nor was the gallant Jasper 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 331 
 
 forgotten. Taking from his side his sword, Governor Rut- 
 ledge buckled it on the daring soldier, as a reward for his 
 noble exploit. Following this, the accomplished Mrs. 
 Elliot presented a pair of elegant colors to the regiment 
 under Moultrie and Motte, with the following brief, but 
 beautiful address: "The gallant behavior in defence of 
 liberty and your country, entitle you to the highest honor; 
 accept, then, two standards, as a reward justly due to your 
 regiment; and I make not the least doubt, under Heaven s 
 protection, you will stand by them as long as they can 
 wave in the air of liberty." 
 
 The colors thus presented to Colonel Moultrie were, at a 
 subsequent date, carried by him to Savannah, and were 
 displayed during the assault against that place. Two 
 officers were killed, while attempting to place them upon 
 the enemy s parapet at the Spring-hill redoubt. Just 
 before the retreat, Jasper, while endeavoring to replace 
 them upon the works, received a mortal wound. When a 
 retreat was ordered, he recollected the honorable condition 
 upon which the donor presented them to his regiment, and 
 among the last acts of his life, he succeeded in bringing 
 them off! 
 
 To Major Horry, who called to see him a little while 
 before his death, he said: "Major, I have got my furlough. 
 That sword was presented to me by Governor Rutledge, 
 for my services in defence of Fort Moultrie; give it to my 
 father, and tell him I have worn it with honor. If he should 
 weep, tell him his son died in hope of a better life. Tell 
 Mrs. Elliot that I lost my life supporting the colors which 
 she presented to our regiment." 
 
 Such was the affair at Fort Moultrie such the patriotic 
 and chivalrous conduct of men fighting for their altars, 
 their homes, their wives, their children. Was it strange 
 that, in a good cause, Heaven should smile on such high 
 and heroic conduct? Was it strange that a people, so 
 intent on the enjoyment of their just rights, should accom 
 plish their object? 
 
332 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 This repulse of the British, it may be added, was unex 
 pected to them ; and the more so, as they well knew that 
 no systematic measure of defence had been adopted at the 
 South. The contest had hitherto been in a different quar 
 ter, and no intimations had transpired of a contemplated 
 change. In addition to this, the British were profoundly 
 ignorant of the true southern character. They had learned 
 some lessons in regard to the " Yankees ;" and, especially, 
 that if they were made of "stuff," it was "stern stuff;" but 
 they had yet to learn, that the same kind of ore abounded 
 south of the Potomac. The old "slaughter-pen" on Sulli 
 van s Island, enlightened them, and impressed them as to 
 the fact so fully, that the influence of the lesson lasted for 
 two years and a half that being the respite of the South 
 ern states from the calamities of war, consequent upon the 
 repulse of the British at Fort Moultrie. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 333 
 
 VII. MILITARY REVERSES LOSS OF NEW YORK. 
 BRITISH take possession of Staten Island Strongly reinforced State of the 
 American Army Occupation of New York and Brooklyn Battle of 
 Brooklyn Americans repulsed Long Island abandoned Remarkable 
 retreat Gloomy state of the American Army Washington retreats to 
 Harlem Movements of the British Washington retires to White Plains 
 Loss of Fort Washington American Army pursued Retreats suc 
 cessively to Brunswick, Princeton, and Trenton Thence to the Pennsyl 
 vania side of the Delaware British go into Winter-quarters between the 
 Delaware and Hackensack Capture of General Lee Prevalent Spirit of 
 Despondency. 
 
 FROM the commencement of hostilities to the evacuation 
 of Boston by the British, the cause of the Americans had 
 appeared to be specially favored by Heaven. In their 
 several engagements, if they had not achieved decided 
 victories, the effect of them was such as to inspire con 
 fidence, to diffuse through the colonies an unabated ardor, 
 and the most lively anticipations of ultimate and not far- 
 distant triumph. A season of sad reverse, and consequent 
 dejection, however, was appointed for them, perhaps to 
 teach them more entire dependence upon Divine Provi 
 dence, and to enhance the value of a final conquest, when 
 it should arrive, and which, though distant, was still in 
 reserve for them. 
 
 On the retirement of the British fleet from Boston, 
 Washington was left to conjecture its destination. Appre 
 hending, however, a hostile attempt upon New York, he 
 had, before their departure, detached a considerable force 
 for the protection of that important post. The main army 
 soon followed, and, on the 14th of April, entered the city. 
 Measures were immediately adopted to place it in a state 
 of defence. 
 
 Contrary to the expectations of Washington, the British 
 fleet, on leaving the waters of Boston, directed its course 
 to Halifax, at which place reinforcements from England 
 were expected by Sir William Howe. Disappointed, how 
 ever, in this latter respect, and finding provisions for his 
 troops scarce, he resolved on sailing for New York. 
 
334 GREAT EVENTS OP 
 
 On the 2d of July, he took possession of Staten Island. 
 The inhabitants of the island received the English general 
 with great demonstrations of joy. The soldiers being 
 quartered about in the villages, found, in abundance, the 
 refreshments of which they were in the greatest need. 
 Here General Howe was visited by Governor Tryon, who 
 gave him precise information with respect to the state of 
 the province, as also with regard to the forces and prepara 
 tions of the enemy. Many inhabitants of New Jersey 
 came to offer themselves to be enrolled for the royal ser 
 vice; even those of Staten Island were forward to enlist 
 under the English standard; every thing announced that 
 the army had only to show itself in the provinces to be 
 assured of a prompt victory. Admiral Howe, after touch 
 ing at Halifax, where he found dispatches from his brother, 
 who urged him to come and join him at New York, made 
 sail again immediately, and landed, without accident, at 
 Staten Island, the 12th of July. General Clinton arrived 
 about the same time, with the troops he reconducted from 
 the unfortunate expedition against Charleston. Commodore 
 Hotham also appeared, with the reinforcements under his 
 escort; so that in a short time the army amounted to about 
 twenty-four thousand men English, Hessians, and Wal- 
 dekers. Several regiments of Hessian infantry were 
 expected to arrive shortly, when the army would be car 
 ried to the number of thirty-five thousand combatants, of 
 the best troops of Europe. America had never seen such 
 a display of forces.* 
 
 The Americans, on their part, meanwhile, had made 
 every effort in their power to resist the danger to their 
 cause, menaced by so formidable a force. The militia of 
 the neighboring provinces, and a few regular regiments 
 from Maryland, from Pennsylvania, and New England, had 
 been called in, by which several augmentations the Ameri 
 can force had been nominally raised to twenty-seven thou 
 sand. One-fourth part of these, however, were disabled 
 
 * Botta. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 335 
 
 by sickness, and nearly an equal number were destitute of 
 arms, leaving but about fourteen thousand and five hundred 
 effective men. Among so heterogeneous a force, collected 
 in a time of danger and excitement, there existed little 
 opportunity to introduce order and discipline. To the dis 
 cerning eye of Washington, grounds of serious apprehen 
 sion existed ; but, nevertheless, with his usual calmness and 
 energy, he adopted every measure within his means to 
 sustain his position, and inspire his soldiers with hope and 
 confidence. In his energetic proclamations addressed to 
 the army, he exhorted them "to animate and encourage 
 each other, and show the whole world that a freeman, con 
 tending for liberty on his own ground, is superior to any 
 slavish mercenary on earth." 
 
 As Washington was necessarily ignorant by what route 
 the British would choose to approach the city, he was 
 reluctantly compelled to divide his forces. A part were 
 stationed in the city, a part at Brooklyn, Long Island, and 
 detachments at various other assailable points. 
 
 Thus the armies, more numerous than had hitherto been 
 collected, were fairly arranged, and every succeeding day 
 was bringing nearer a contest which might decide the fate 
 of the new republic. 
 
 At length, from various indications, the American general 
 was convinced that the first attack would be upon the 
 forces at Brooklyn. Accordingly, he reinforced that point, 
 by a detachment of six regiments, and placed General 
 Putnam in command. 
 
 "On the 22d of August, the British forces were landed 
 on the opposite side of Long Island. The two armies 
 were now about four miles asunder, and were separated 
 by a range of hills, over which passed three main roads. 
 Various circumstances led General Putnam to suspect that 
 the enemy intended to approach him by the road leading to 
 his right, which he therefore guarded with most care. 
 
 "Very early in the morning of the 26th, his suspicions 
 were strengthened by the approach upon that road, of a 
 
336 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 column of British troops, and upon the center road, of a 
 column of Hessians. To oppose these, the American troops 
 were mostly drawn from the camp, and in the engagements 
 which took place, evinced considerable bravery. 
 
 "These movements of the enemy were but feints to 
 divert the attention of Putnam from the road which led to 
 his left, along which General Clinton was silently advancing 
 with the main body of the British army. The report of 
 cannon in that direction, gave the first intimation of the 
 danger which was approaching. The Americans endeav 
 ored to escape it, by returning with the utmost celerity to 
 their camp. They were not able to arrive there in time, 
 but were intercepted by General Clinton, who drove them 
 back upon the Hessians. 
 
 "Attacked thus in front and rear, they fought a succes 
 sion of skirmishes, in the course of which many were killed, 
 many were made prisoners ; and several parties, seeing 
 favorable opportunities, forced their way through the 
 enemy, and regained the camp. A bold and vigorous- 
 charge, made by the American general, Lord Sterling, at 
 the head of a Maryland regiment, enabled a large body to 
 escape in this manner. This regiment, fighting with des 
 perate bravery, kept a force greatly superior engaged, until 
 their comrades had passed by, when the few who survived, 
 ceasing to resist, surrendered to the enemy. 
 
 "The loss of the Americans in killed, wounded, and taken 
 prisoners, considerably exceeded a thousand. Among the 
 latter, were Generals Sullivan, Sterling, and Woodhull. 
 The total loss of the enemy was less than four hundred."* 
 
 In the height of the engagement, Washington crossed 
 over to Brooklyn, and seeing some of his best troops 
 slaughtered or taken, he uttered, it is said, an exclamation 
 of anguish. He could, if he saw fit, draw out of their 
 encampment all the troops, and send them to succor the 
 corps that were engaged with the enemy; he might also 
 
 * Kale s History of the United States. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 337 
 
 call over all the forces he had in New York, and order 
 them to take part in the battle. But all these reinforce 
 ments would by no means have sufficed to render his army 
 equal to that of the English. Victory having already 
 declared in their favor, the courage with which it inspired 
 them, and the superiority of their discipline, cut off all hope 
 of being able to restore the battle. If Washington had 
 engaged all his troops in the action, it is probable that the 
 entire army would have been destroyed on this fatal day, 
 and America reduced to subjection. Great praise, there 
 fore, is due to him for not having allowed himself, in so 
 grave circumstances, to be transported into an inconsiderate 
 resolution, and for having preserved himself and his army 
 for a happier future. 
 
 The English were so elated with victory, that eager to 
 profit by their advantages, they would fain have immedi 
 ately assaulted the American camp. But their general 
 manifested more prudence ; whether he believed the 
 intrenchments of the enemy stronger than they really 
 were, or whether he considered himself already sure of 
 entering New York, without encountering new perils, he 
 repressed the ardor of his troops. Afterwards, encamping 
 in front of the enemy s lines, in the night of the 28th, he 
 broke ground within six hundred paces of a bastion upon the 
 left. His intention was to approach by means of trenches, 
 and to wait till the fleet could cooperate with the troops. 
 
 The situation of the Americans in their camp became 
 extremely critical. They had, in front, an enemy superior 
 in number, and who could attack them at any moment 
 with a new advantage. Their intrenchments were of little 
 moment, and the English, pushing their works with ardor, 
 had every possibility of success in their favor.* 
 
 Added to these unfavorable circumstances, the arms and 
 ammunition of the soldiers had suffered from a powerful 
 and long-continued rain. Besides, they were worn out with 
 fatigue, and discouraged by defeat. Thus environed with 
 
 * Botta. 
 22 
 
338 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 difficulty and danger, a council of war decided that to 
 evacuate their position, and retire to New York, was the 
 part of wisdom and safety. 
 
 The accomplishment of this project, however, was a 
 movement attended with difficulty, but was effected with 
 great skill and judgment, and with complete success. The 
 commencement of the retreat was appointed for eight 
 o clock on the night of the 29th ; but a strong north-east 
 wind and a rapid tide, caused a delay of several hours. 
 In this extremity, Heaven remarkably favored the fugitive 
 army. A south-east wind springing up at eleven, essentially 
 facilitated its passage from the island to the city; and a 
 thick fog hanging over Long Island from about two in the 
 morning, concealed its movements from the enemy, who 
 were so near, that the sound of their pickaxes and shovels 
 was heard. In about half an hour after, the fog cleared 
 away, and the enemy were seen taking possession of the 
 American lines. General Washington, as far as possible, 
 inspected every thing. From the commencement of the 
 action on the morning of the 27th, until the troops were 
 safely across the East river, he never closed his eyes, and 
 was almost constantly on horseback. His wisdom and 
 vigilance, with the interposing favor of Divine Providence, 
 saved the army from destruction.* 
 
 The defeat experienced by the Americans at Brooklyn, 
 spread a deep gloom through the army ; and excited, on that 
 account, no little anxiety in the bosom of Washington. It 
 was the first serious loss which they had sustained the 
 first reverse which essentially shook their confidence and 
 weakened their courage. 
 
 To Washington and his officers, the great defect in the 
 American army was apparent. It was twofold first, the 
 employment of by far too large a proportion of militia, and 
 secondly, the utter impracticability of introducing among 
 them that discipline and subordination which could place 
 them on equal footing with the practised and veteran troops 
 
 * Holmes Annals. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 339 
 
 of the enemy. At length, convinced of the justness of the 
 views of Washington on these points, congress decided 
 that a regular army should be formed, in which the soldiers 
 should be enlisted to serve during the present war; and 
 that it should consist of eighty-eight battalions, to be raised 
 in all the provinces, according to their respective abilities. 
 A bounty of twenty dollars, and a grant of land, were 
 offered. At a subsequent date, soldiers were allowed to 
 enlist for three years ; in which case, however, they were 
 not entitled to the grant of land. Had congress, at an 
 earlier day, taken this measure to furnish an adequate 
 army for Washington, both he and the country might have 
 been saved great anxiety, and a succession of mortifying 
 defeats. And but for the adoption of the above resolution, 
 it is scarcely possible to predict what would have been the 
 ultimate fate of the new republic. 
 
 Fortunate would it have been for the Americans, had 
 their ill-fortune terminated in the defeat experienced on 
 Long Island. To other and not much less mortifying 
 reverses they were destined, ere the deepest point of 
 depression should be reached. 
 
 It was the ardent wish of Washington to retain posses 
 sion of New York; but, finding, as he said, in a communi 
 cation to congress, the militia "dismayed and intractable," 
 and "leaving the camp in some instances almost by regi 
 ments, by half-ones, and by companies at a time ;" he was 
 compelled to relinquish the place to his enemies, and to 
 abandon, which he still more regretted, all the heavy 
 artillery, and a large portion of the baggage, provisions, and 
 military stores. On leaving the city, the American army 
 took post on Harlem heights. 
 
 Here Washington had time to ponder upon his situation, 
 and form his plan. His army had become seriously reduced, 
 and from the despondency and dismay which were visible 
 among them, it might become at anytime still more reduced. 
 On the other hand, the forces of the enemy were numerous, 
 and withal consisted of regular and well-disciplined troops. 
 
 IL 
 
340 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 It was futile, therefore, to attempt to maintain offensive 
 operations against them. Far better in his judgment to 
 risk no general engagement; but by retiring gradually 
 before them, to lead them as far as possible from their 
 resources ; and in the mean while to inspire his own troops 
 with courage, by engaging them in skirmishes, where 
 success was probable. Having adopted this cautious sys 
 tem, he prepared to put it in practice. 
 
 The British army did not long entertain its position on 
 York Island. The British frigates, having passed up the 
 North river, under a fire from Fort Washington and the post 
 opposite to it on the Jersey shore, General Howe embarked 
 a great part of his army in flat-bottomed boats, and passing 
 through Hurl Gate into the sound, landed at Frog s neck. 
 The object of the British general was, either to force 
 Washington out of his present lines, or to inclose him in 
 them. Aware of this design, General Washington moved 
 a part of his troops from York island to join those at King s 
 bridge, and detached some regiments to Westchester. A 
 council of war was now called, and the system of evac 
 uation and retreating was adopted, with the exception of 
 Fort Washington, for the defence of which nearly three 
 thousand men were assigned. After a halt of six days, the 
 royal army advanced, not without considerable opposition, 
 along the coast of Long Island sound, by New Rochelle, to 
 White Plains, where the Americans took a strong position 
 behind intrenchments. This post was maintained for sev 
 eral days, till the British, having received considerable rein 
 forcements, General Washington withdrew to the heights 
 of North Castle, about five miles from White Plains, where, 
 whether from the strength of his position, or from the 
 British general having other objects in view, no attempt at 
 attack was made. 
 
 Immediately on leaving White Plains, General Howe 
 directed his attention to Fort Washington and Fort Lee, as 
 their possession would secure the navigation of the Hudson, 
 and facilitate the invasion of New Jersey. On the 15th of 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 341 
 
 November, General Howe, being in readiness for the 
 assault, summoned the garrison to surrender. Colonel 
 Magaw the commanding officer, in spirited language, 
 replied, that he should defend his works to extremity. On 
 the succeeding morning, the British made the assault in 
 four separate divisions; and, after a brave and obstinate 
 resistance, surmounted the outworks, and again sum 
 moned the garrison to surrender. His ammunition being 
 nearly expended, and his force incompetent to repel the 
 numbers which were ready on every side to assail him, 
 Colonel Magaw surrendered himself and his garrison, con 
 sisting of two thousand men, prisoners of war. The 
 enemy lost in the assault nearly eight hundred men, mostly 
 Germans. The conquest of Fort Washington made the 
 evacuation of Fort Lee necessary. Orders were, there 
 fore, issued to remove the ammunition and stores in it; 
 but, before much progress had been made in this business, 
 Lord Cornwallis crossed the Hudson, with a number of 
 battalions, with the intention to inclose the garrison between 
 the Hackensack and North rivers. This movement made a 
 precipitate retreat indispensable, which was happily effected 
 with little loss of men ; but the greater part of the artillery, 
 stores, and baggage, was left for the enemy. The loss at 
 Fort Washington was heavy. The regiments captured in 
 it were some of the best troops in the army. The tents, 
 camp-kettles, and stores, lost at this place and at Fort Lee, 
 could not, during the campaign, be replaced, and for the 
 want of them the men suffered extremely. This loss was 
 unnecessarily sustained, as those posts ought, unquestion 
 ably, to have been evacuated before General Howe was in 
 a situation to invest them ; and this event was the more to 
 be deplored, as the American force was daily diminished by 
 the expiration of the soldiers term of enlistment, and by the 
 desertion of the militia. 
 
 These successes encouraged the British to pursue the 
 remaining American force, with the prospect of annihilating 
 it. General Washington, who had taken post at Newark. 
 
342 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 on the south side of the Passaic, finding himself unable to 
 make any real opposition, withdrew from that place, as the 
 enemy crossed the Passaic, and retreated to Brunswick, 
 on the Raritan; and Lord Cornwallis, on the same day, 
 entered Newark. The retreat was still continued from 
 Brunswick to Princeton; from Princeton to Trenton; and 
 from Trenton to the Pennsylvania side of the Delaware. 
 The pursuit was urged with so much rapidity, that the rear 
 of one army was often within shot of the van of the other. 
 The winter being now set in, the British army went into 
 quarters, between the Delaware and the Hackensack. 
 Trenton, the most important post and barrier, was occupied 
 by a brigade of Hessians, under Colonel Rawle. General 
 Howe now issued a proclamation, in the name of his 
 brother and himself, in which pardon was offered to all per 
 sons who, within the space of sixty days, should take the 
 oath of allegiance, and submit to the authority of the British 
 government. The effects of this proclamation were soon 
 apparent. People from several quarters availed themselves 
 of it, and threw down their arms. No city or town, indeed, 
 in its corporate capacity, submitted to the British govern 
 ment, but most of the families of fortune and influence 
 discovered an inclination to return to their allegiance. 
 Many of the yeomanry claimed the benefit of the commis 
 sioner s proclamation; and the great body of them were 
 too much taken up with the security of their families and 
 their property to make any exertion in the public cause.* 
 Another source of mortification to the Americans, was the 
 
 * Nor was it only in New Jersey, and in the midst of the victorious royal 
 troops, that these abrupt changes of party were observed ; the inhabitants of 
 Pennsylvania flocked, in like manner, to humble themselves at the feet of the 
 English commissioners, and to promise them fealty and obedience. Among 
 others, were Mr. Gallaway and Mr. Allen, both of whom had been members of 
 the continental congress. Their example became pernicious, and the most 
 prejudicial effects were to be apprehended from it. Every day ushered in some 
 new calamity ; the cause of America seemed hastening to irrecoverable ruin. 
 The most ardent no longer dissembled that the term of the war was at hand, 
 and that the hour was come in which the colonies were about to resume the yoke. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 343 
 
 capture of General Lee, who had imprudently ventured to 
 lodge at a house three miles distant from his corps.* 
 
 "This was the most gloomy period of the revolutionary 
 war. It was the crisis of the struggle of the United States 
 for independence. The American army, reduced in num 
 bers, depressed by defeat, and exhausted by fatigue, naked, 
 barefoot, and destitute of tents, and even of utensils with 
 which to dress their scanty provisions, was fleeing before a 
 triumphant enemy, well-appointed and abundantly supplied. 
 A general spirit of despondency through New Jersey was 
 the consequence of this disastrous state of public affairs. 
 But, in this worst of times, congress stood unmoved ; their 
 measures exhibited no symptoms of confusion or dismay; 
 the public danger only roused them to more vigorous exer 
 tions, that they might give a firmer tone to the public mind, 
 and animate the citizens of the United America to a manly 
 defence of their independence. Beneath this cloud of 
 adversity, too, General Washington shone with a brighter 
 lustre than in the day of his highest prosperity. Not dis 
 mayed by all the difficulties which encompassed him, he 
 accommodated his measures to his situation, and still made 
 the good of his country the object of his unwearied pursuit. 
 He ever wore the countenance of composure and confi 
 dence, and inspired, by his own example, his little band 
 with firmness to struggle with adverse fortune." f 
 
 * General Lee had been a British officer, and had engaged in the American 
 service before the acceptance of the resignation, of his commission. Sir Wil 
 liam Howe, for this reason, pretended to view him as a traitor, and at first 
 refused to admit him on his parole, or to consider him as a subject of exchange. 
 Congress directed Washington to propose to General Howe to give six Hessian 
 officers in exchange for him ; but Howe still persisting in his refusal, Congress 
 ordered that Lieutenant-colonel Campbell and five Hessian officers should be 
 imprisoned, and treated as General Lee. This order was executed even with 
 more rigor than it prescribed. The lieutenant-colonel, being then at Boston, 
 was thrown into a dungeon destined for malefactors. Washington blamed this 
 excess; he knew that Lee was detained, but not ill-treated. Lieutenant- 
 colonel Campbell and the Hessians were not liberated until General Howe had 
 consented to consider Lee as a prisoner of war. 
 
 t Hinton. 
 
344 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 VIII. RETURNING PROSPERITY. 
 
 BATTLES OF TRENTON AND PRINCETON. 
 
 I j 
 
 RELIANCE of the patriots for success upon God Public Fast recommended by 
 Congress Offensive Operations decided upon Battle of Trenton Wash 
 ington victorious Battle of Princeton British repulsed American Army 
 at Morristown British at Brunswick Prospects brightening. 
 
 IRRESPECTIVE of the special blessing of Heaven, the 
 colonies of America entered upon the revolutionary war 
 with fearful chances against them. That they well knew, 
 and hence that blessing was more universally sought than 
 by any other people, in similar circumstances, since the 
 founding of empires. The cause was remembered by those 
 who offered the incense of prayer morning and evening on 
 the family altar. Scarcely a Sabbath occurred, on which 
 the embassadors of God did not make public mention, in 
 their addresses to a Throne of grace, of the American 
 cause ; and fervent supplications for Divine aid in supporting 
 that cause, and, carrying it to a prosperous issue, were to 
 be heard in every church. Nor were colonial assemblies 
 nor, after its organization, the continental congress back 
 ward in recognising the necessity of propitiating the Divine 
 favor. Not a single instance, it is believed, is on record, 
 and probably never occurred, in which a legislator in a 
 provincial assembly attached to the patriotic cause, or a 
 member of congress, opposed the adoption of any resolution 
 which had for its object the humiliation of the people in the 
 season of national adversity, or the rendering of due thanks 
 to God in the day of prosperity. There were men con 
 cerned in conducting the military operations of the Revolu 
 tion, and in guiding the counsels of the nation, who were 
 far from being personally religious ; but such was the per 
 vading influence of piety in the land, that they would have 
 manifested no open opposition, had they felt it; nor is it 
 to be credited, in the absence of positive evidence, that 
 such feelings ever existed. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 345 
 
 The reverses sustained by the Americans, detailed in the 
 preceding pages, were most sensibly felt in every portion 
 of the land. Notwithstanding the knowledge of the supe 
 riority of the British, in regard to numerical force, but much 
 more in respect to munitions of war, and the disciplined 
 character of their soldiery, the Americans had cherished 
 the expectation of success. Their confidence at the com 
 mencement of the struggle had been raised, and strength 
 ened by the issue of the affairs at Lexington, and Bunker s 
 hill, and the evacuation of Boston. Success thus early was 
 positively essential to success in the sequel. Had they 
 early met with reverses, such as were experienced from 
 the discomfiture at Brooklyn to the battle of Trenton, it is 
 doubtful whether that resolution would not have failed, and 
 with the failure of that, the contest have been relinquished. 
 
 Those reverses, though painful and mortifying, were 
 perhaps even salutary. A firmer reliance upon Providence 
 was felt to be needful, and a holier tide of supplication 
 ascended to the Arbiter of the fate of nations. 
 
 The connexion between an acknowledgment, of God in 
 his providence, and his blessing on the common cause, was 
 recognised by no body with more readiness than by the 
 continental congress. Although in May, 1776, that body 
 had recommended a public fast, in view of the gloomy 
 reverses which had attended the American arms, on the 
 llth of December, in a resolution, which for the tone of its 
 piety cannot be too much admired, and which might serve 
 as a model to future ages, they recommended the observance 
 of a day of fasting and humiliation: "Whereas the war in 
 which the United States are engaged with Great Britain, 
 has not only been prolonged, but is likely to be carried to 
 the greatest extremity; and whereas it becomes all public 
 bodies, as well as private persons, to reverence the provi 
 dence of God, and look up to him as the Supreme Disposer 
 of all events, and the Arbiter of the fate of nations ; therefore 
 Resolved, that it be recommended to all the United States, 
 as soon as possible, to appoint a day of solemn fasting and 
 
346 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 humiliation ; to implore of Almighty God the forgiveness of 
 the many sins prevailing among all ranks, and to beg the 
 countenance and assistance of his providence in the prose 
 cution of the present just and necessary war. The congress 
 do also, in the most solemn manner, recommend to all the 
 members of the United States, and particularly the officers, 
 civil and military, under them, the exercise of repentance 
 and reformation ; and, further, require of them the strict 
 observation of the articles of war, and particularly that 
 part of the said articles which forbids profane swearing 
 and all immorality, of which all such officers are desired to 
 take notice."* 
 
 We left Washington on the Pennsylvania side of the 
 Delaware his army greatly reduced by the return of 
 numbers to their homes, and depressed by a long and dis 
 heartening retreat before an exulting foe. Nor would the 
 Americans have now been permitted to pause in safety, 
 had the British commander succeeded in procuring the 
 means necessary to make the passage of the river. Find 
 ing his efforts for this purpose, however, fruitless, he began 
 his preparations for retiring into winter-quarters. The 
 main body of the army was therefore cantoned between 
 the Delaware and the Hackensack: about four thousand 
 men occupied positions between Trenton and Mount Holly, 
 and strong detachments lay at Princeton, Brunswick, and 
 Elizabethtown. The object of this dispersion over so wide 
 an extent of country, was to intimidate the people, and thus 
 prevent the possibility of recruiting for the continental 
 service; while in the spring these forces could be imme 
 diately concentrated, and it was then proposed to put an 
 easy conclusion to all rebellious contumacy. 
 
 The desperate condition of his country s fortunes now 
 pressed with saddening weight upon the mind of Washing 
 ton, and he resolved, if possible, to retrieve misfortune by 
 some daring enterprise. To such an enterprise he was the 
 
 * V3 L 
 
 * Journals of Congress. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 347 
 
 more inclined, since, with the exception of about fifteen 
 hundred effectives, his whole force would be entitled in a 
 few days to its discharge. Having formed his plan an 
 attack upon the British posts on the Delaware he pro 
 ceeded to put it in execution. 
 
 Early in the morning of the 26th of December, 1776, the 
 main body of the American army, twenty-four hundred 
 strong, and headed by Washington in person, crossed the 
 river at M Konkey s ferry, about nine miles above Trenton. 
 The night was tempestuous with rain and sleet, and the 
 river encumbered with quantities of floating ice, so that the 
 passage, although begun soon after midnight, was not fully 
 effected until three o clock, and one hour more elapsed 
 before the march could be commenced. The Americans 
 
 Battle of Trenton. 
 
 moved in two divisions along the roads leading to the town, 
 and their operations were so well combined, and executed 
 with such precision, that the two attacks on the British out 
 posts were made within three minutes of each other. The 
 
348 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 pickets attempted resistance, but were almost immediately 
 driven in upon the main body, which was forming hurriedly 
 in line. Colonel Rawle, their commander, soon after fell, 
 mortally wounded ; the confusion of the soldiery became 
 irremediable; and, after a loss of about twenty killed, one 
 thousand men laid down their arms, and surrendered their 
 munitions and artillery. On the American side, the loss in 
 battle amounted to only two killed and four wounded; 
 among the latter, James Monroe, afterwards president of 
 the United States. 
 
 The other parts of this brilliant enterprise were not, 
 however, executed with the same success. General Irvine 
 had been instructed to cross at Trenton ferry, and, by 
 securing a bridge below the town, to cut off the enemy s 
 march along the Bordentown road. Notwithstanding all 
 his exertions, it was found that the ice had rendered the 
 passage impracticable ; and five hundred fugitives from the 
 disastrous field of Trenton were thus enabled to escape by 
 a speedy and well-timed retreat. General Cadwallader 
 was to have crossed at Drink s ferry, and carried the post 
 at Mount Holly; but the same impediment prevented this 
 movement also, and he was compelled to return with a part 
 of his infantry which had effected the passage. Deprived 
 of this important and expected cooperation, Washington 
 had, nevertheless, achieved a most critical and important 
 triumph; he returned to his former position, charged with 
 the spoils and trophies of his foes; and from that moment, 
 though reverses frequently dimmed the brilliancy of the 
 prospect, hope never again deserted the cause of American 
 independence. 
 
 Having secured the Hessian prisoners on the Pennsylva 
 nia side of the Delaware, Washington recrossed the river 
 two jays after the action, and took possession of Trenton. 
 Generals Mifflin and Cadwallader, who lay at Bordentown 
 and Crosswix with three thousand six hundred militia, were 
 ordered to march up in the night of the 1st of January, to 
 join the commander-in-chief, whose whole effective force, 
 
 I 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 349 
 
 including this accession, did not exceed five thousand men 
 The detachments of the British army, which had been dis 
 tributed over New Jersey, now assembled at Princeton, and 
 were joined by the army from Brunswick, under Lord Corn- 
 wallis. From this position, the enemy advanced towards 
 Trenton in great force, on the morning of the 2d of January ; 
 and, after some slight skirmishing with troops detached to 
 harass and delay their march, the van of their army reached 
 Trenton about four in the afternoon. On their approach, 
 General Washington retired across the Assumpinck, a rivu 
 let that runs through the town; and by some field-pieces, 
 posted on its opposite banks, compelled them, after attempt 
 ing to cross in several places, to fall back out of the reach 
 of his guns. The two armies, kindling their fires, retained 
 their positions on opposite sides of the rivulet, and kept up 
 a cannonade till night. 
 
 The situation of the American general at this moment 
 was extremely critical. Nothing but a stream, fordable in 
 many places, separated his army from an enemy, in every 
 respect his superior. If he remained in his present position, 
 he was certain of being attacked the next morning, at the 
 hazard of the entire destruction of his little army. If he 
 should retreat over the Delaware, the ice in that river not 
 being firm enough to admit a passage upon it, there was 
 danger of great loss perhaps of a total defeat : the Jerseys 
 would be in full possession of the enemy; the public mind 
 would be depressed ; recruiting would be discouraged ; and 
 Philadelphia would be within the reach of General Howe. 
 In this extremity, he boldly determined to abandon the 
 Delaware ; and, by a circuitous march along the left flank 
 of the enemy, fall into their rear at Princeton, which was 
 known to be occupied by three British regiments.* 
 
 About sunrise, at a short distance from the town, they 
 encountered two of these regiments, marching forward in 
 order to cooperate in the expected battle, arid a warm 
 
 * Holmes Annals. 
 
350 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 engagement immediately commenced. The American gen 
 eral was well aware that the existence of his country hung 
 suspended in the scale of victory; and he exerted himself 
 as one who knew the importance of the object, and felt that 
 success depended on his efforts. Wherever the fire was 
 hottest, or the press of battle most fearful, Washington was 
 sure to be found, guiding the thunders of war, and animating 
 all by his language and example. At length, the British 
 line was broken, and the two regiments separated. Colonel 
 Mawhood, with the division in the van, pushed rapidly for 
 ward for the main army; while the fifty-fifth, cut off from 
 this point of support, fled in confusion across the fields to 
 Brunswick. The Americans now pressed the remaining 
 regiment, which at first attempted a defence in the college ; 
 but this was soon abandoned, and those who were not cap 
 tured, escaped only by precipitate flight. The British loss 
 amounted to one hundred killed and three hundred prison 
 ers; the conquerors had to lament the death of General 
 Mercer, an experienced officer, much respected by the 
 commander-in-chief. 
 
 " The battles of Trenton and Princeton, though similar 
 in their outlines, were very different in point of conception 
 and execution. The attack upon Trenton was a blow 
 struck against an enemy in position, which admitted, there 
 fore, of every advantage of preparation on the part of the 
 assailants. The battle of Princeton belonged to a higher 
 and more elaborate order of tactics. The American forces 
 were already engaged with a superior army, commanded 
 by an officer of eminent reputation ; and the change of 
 plan was wholly contrived and executed with the enemy 
 in front. It was entirely due to the prompt genius, and 
 fertile resources of Washington, that his army was extri 
 cated from so perilous an exposure, and enabled to attack 
 the enemy s rear with such advantage, as to leave it no 
 choice but surrender or flight. A military critic, contem 
 plating these inspirations with a soldier s eye, can easily 
 appreciate the feelings of the great Frederick, when he 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 351 
 
 sent a sword to the American commander, as a gift from 
 the world s oldest general to its best. 9 " 
 
 As a natural result of these unexpected manoeuvres, the 
 British officers were thrown into a state of uncertainty, 
 which gave to their subsequent operations an unusual char 
 acter of timidity. The distant roll of the American artillery 
 at Princeton, first announced to Lord Cornwallis the danger 
 of his rear, and the escape of his active adversary. Alarmed 
 for the safety of his magazines, the British commander 
 instantly broke up from the Assumpinck, and commenced 
 a forced march upon New Brunswick; moving with such 
 celerity as nearly to overtake the American rear at Prince 
 ton. On the other hand, Sir William Howe drew in all his 
 forces, by concentration in the neighborhood of Amboy 
 and Brunswick, and abandoned all hope of preventing the 
 recruiting service by overawing the whole extent of the 
 country. Washington, finding the surprise of the stores 
 impossible, moved northward into the highlands of Jersey, 
 in order to afford some relief to the fatigues of his troops; 
 for long and severe exposure to the inclemencies of the 
 winter, without the usual protections, had produced sick 
 ness, and even complaint. It was finally considered neces 
 sary to abandon offensive operations, and to put the army 
 under cover at Morristown. Among other prudent pre 
 cautions adopted, during this temporary respite, the com- 
 mander-in-chief caused the whole army to be innoculated ; 
 an operation then very uncommon in America, but which 
 enabled him thereafter to defy a disease, which had proved 
 more fatal than the sword of the enemy. 
 
 The situation of American affairs though far from 
 brilliant was much improved by the late successes. The 
 people of Jersey rose with fresh spirit, and in a number of 
 small skirmishes inflicted loss upon the enemy, both in men 
 and stores: new hope was made to animate the public 
 mind; while congress fanned the flame by judicious and 
 well-timed incitements to vigorous action. Washington 
 was authorized to raise sixteen regiments, and in further 
 
352 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OP 
 
 testimony of the public confidence, he was invested for six 
 months with almost dictatorial powers in the conduct of 
 the war. It was, however, found to be impossible to collect 
 a sufficient force for active operations upon any considerable 
 scale during the winter. All the hopes of the commander- 
 in-chief were therefore turned to the next campaign ; and 
 in the mean time an active warfare was carried on with 
 small posts and foraging parties, which greatly annoyed 
 the British army; while the frequent reports of fresh suc 
 cesses excited the spirit of the American people. The 
 most earnest applications were made to the several states, 
 for reinforcements enlisted upon longer terms ; for, as Wash 
 ington strongly observed, "to the short engagements of our 
 troops may be fairly and justly ascribed almost every mis 
 fortune that we have experienced." These representations 
 produced at last their due impression; and the hope was 
 abandoned of defending the country by hasty assemblages 
 of militia, and of carrying on a protracted warfare upon the 
 impulse and mere foundation of disinterested patriotism. 
 
 l_ 
 
 _J 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 353 
 
 IX. OCCUPATION OF PHILADELPHIA. 
 
 POSITION of the Armies British remove to New York Sail for the Chesa 
 peake Advance towards Philadelphia American Army also move 
 towards the same place Meet at Brandywine Battle Americans 
 repulsed British enter Philadelphia Congress retire to Lancaster 
 Battle of Germantown Americans retreat Ineffectual attempts to force 
 the British to evacuate Philadelphia. 
 
 DURING the winter of 1776-7, the American army 
 encamped, as already noticed, at Morristown. The royal 
 army occupied Brunswick. Towards the close of May, 
 the former, which had been augmented by recruits to 
 almost ten thousand men, removed from Morristown to a 
 fortified position at Middlebrook. The British soon after 
 left their encampment, General Howe endeavoring, by 
 various movements, to induce Washington to quit his strong 
 hold and meet him on equal ground. But the latter, too 
 prudent and sagacious to risk an engagement with a force 
 so decidedly superior, determined to remain in his present 
 N secure position, until the designs of the British were more 
 fully developed. 
 
 At length, the British commander, wearied wiih an unprof 
 itable contest with an enemy which had the decided advan 
 tage as to position, and satisfied that his adversary would, 
 on no consideration, hazard a general engagement, resolved 
 to abandon New Jersey, and direct his attention to the 
 occupation of Philadelphia. 
 
 In pursuance of this plan, the British forces fell back 
 upon Amboy, and soon after passed over to Staten Island. 
 Leaving Sir Henry Clinton in command at New York, 
 General Howe, on the 26th of July, put out to sea with 
 sixteen thousand troops. His destination was carefully 
 concealed. Unfavorable winds delayed his voyage beyond 
 his wishes; but, on the- 20th of August, he entered Chesa 
 peake bay, and thus rendered it certain that an attack 
 upon Philadelphia was intended. On the 25th, the troops 
 23 
 
 
354 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 were landed at Elk ferry, in Maryland, fifty miles south 
 of the city. 
 
 Washington, penetrating the designs of his adversary, 
 and yielding to the wishes of a great portion of the people 
 in that section of the country, that a general engagement 
 should he hazarded for the defence of Philadelphia, moved 
 with his army across the Delaware, and hastening his 
 march, passed through and took a position on the eastern 
 bank of Brandywine creek, with the hope of giving a 
 check to the advancing foe. The force of Washington, 
 including irregulars, was now about eleven thousand men. 
 
 Meanwhile, the British army was advancing towards 
 Philadelphia. "At day-break, on the morning of the llth, 
 (Washington having crossed the Brandywine, and taken 
 position on a height behind that river,) it was ascertained, 
 that Sir William Howe in person had crossed the Brandy- 
 wine at the forks, and was rapidly marching down the north 
 side of the river to attack the American army. The com- 
 mander-in-chief now ordered General Sullivan to form the 
 right wing to oppose the column of Sir William. General 
 Wayne was directed to remain at Chadd s ford with the 
 left wing, to dispute the passage of the river with Knyp- 
 hausen. General Green, with his division, was posted as a 
 reserve in the center, between Sullivan and Wayne, to 
 reinforce either, as circumstances might require. General 
 Sullivan marched up the river, until he found favorable 
 ground on which to form his men; his left was near the 
 Brandywine, and both flanks were covered with thick 
 wood. At half-past four o clock, when his line was 
 scarcely formed, the British, under Lord Cornwallis, com 
 menced a spirited attack. The action was for some time 
 severe; but the American right, which was not properly in 
 order when the assault began, at length gave way, and 
 exposed the flank of the troops, that maintained their 
 ground, to a destructive fire, and, continuing to break from 
 ihe right, the whole line finally gave way. As soon as the 
 firing began, General Washington, with General Greene s 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 355 
 
 division, hastened towards the scene of action, but, before 
 his arrival, Sullivan was routed, and the commander-in- 
 chief could only check the pursuit of the enemy, and cover 
 the retreat of the beaten troops. During these transac 
 tions, General Knyphausen assaulted the works erected 
 for the defence of Chadd s ford, and soon carried them. 
 General Wayne, by this time learning the fate of the 
 
 General Wayne, 
 
 other divisions, drew off his troops. General Washington 
 retreated with his whole force that night to Chester. The 
 American loss in this battle was about three hundred killed 
 and six hundred wounded. Four hundred were made 
 prisoners, but these chiefly of the wounded." Among the 
 latter were two general officers; the Marquis de la Fayette 
 and General Wood ford. Count Pulaski, a Polish noble 
 man, fought also with the Americans in this battle. 
 
 "Perceiving that the enemy were moving into the Lan 
 caster road towards the city, General Washington took 
 possession of ground near the Warren tavern, on the left 
 of the British, and twenty-three miles from Philadelphia. 
 
356 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 The protection of his stores at Reading was one object of 
 this movement. The next morning, he was informed of the 
 approach of the British army. He immediately put his 
 troops in motion to engage the enemy. The advance of 
 
 Marquis de la Fayette. 
 
 the two hostile armies met, and began to skirmish, when a 
 violent storm came on, which prevented a general engage 
 ment, and rendered th.e retreat of the Americans absolutely 
 necessary. The inferiority of the muskets in the hands of 
 the American soldiery, which had been verified in every 
 action, was strikingly illustrated in this retreat. The gun- 
 locks being badly made, and the cartridge-boxes imperfectly 
 constructed, this storm rendered most of the arms unfit for 
 use, and all the ammunition was damaged. The army 
 was, in consequence, extremely exposed, and their danger 
 became the greater, as many of the soldiers were destitute 
 of bayonets. Fortunately the tempest, which produced 
 such serious mischief to the Americans, prevented the pur 
 suit of the British. Washington still continued to make 
 every effort to save the capitol; but Sir William Howe, 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 357 
 
 having secured the command of the Schuylkill, on the 23d 
 of September, crossed it with his whole army ; on the 26th, 
 he advanced to Germantown, and, on the succeeding day, 
 Lord Cornwallis, at the head of a strong detachment, 
 entered Philadelphia in triumph." Congress removed from 
 the city, and immediately reassembled at Lancaster. For 
 tunately, through the precautions of Washington, the mili 
 tary stores and deposits at Philadelphia, had been removed 
 up the Delaware, and were thus prevented from falling into 
 the hands of the enemy. 
 
 Passing over some unimportant events, we arrive at the 
 4th of October, on the morning of which day, the Ameri 
 can army made a spirited attack upon a strong body of 
 British forces encamped at Germantown, a village of a 
 single street, beginning about five miles from Philadelphia, 
 and extending along the road about two miles more. Lord 
 Cornwallis occupied the city with another division, and a 
 numerous detachment had marched to Chester, as an escort 
 for a convoy of provisions. A fair opportunity for assailing 
 the enemy in detail was thus offered to the enterprise of the 
 American commander, and he was not slow in perceiving 
 its advantages. He accordingly chose, for his point of 
 assault, the advanced camp at Germantown, and made 
 masterly arrangements for surrounding and destroying that 
 exposed division of the enemy, before reinforcements could 
 arrive from Philadelphia. 
 
 Never was an attack more auspiciously begun, or the 
 prospect of a decisive victory, for a time, more flattering. 
 But the British army, at length, recovering from its first 
 surprise, rallied the fugitives, and prepared vigorously to 
 assume the offensive. The fortunes of the day, in conse 
 quence, changed, and Washington became convinced of the 
 necessity of withdrawing his troops from the contest. The 
 disputed town was therefore evacuated by the Americans. 
 According to the official returns of the English general, 
 his loss in the battle of Germantown scarcely exceeded 
 five hundred men. On the side of the Americans, two 
 
358 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 hundred were killed, more than five hundred wounded, 
 and four hundred made prisoners. Congress passed a 
 resolution highly commending the plan of the battle, and 
 thanking the commander and the army for their courage 
 and conduct. 
 
 The main object of the American commander was now 
 to compel the evacuation of Philadelphia, by cutting off the 
 supplies of the British army. The fleet was effectually 
 prevented from cooperation by the obstructions fixed in the 
 channel of the Delaware, and by two small forts one 
 called Fort Mifflin, on Mud Island, near the confluence of 
 the Delaware and Schuylkill, and the other at Red Bank, 
 on the opposite Jersey shore. Strong parties of militia 
 scoured the whole country in the neighborhood of the city, 
 for the purpose of enforcing the resolution of congress, 
 which subjected to martial law all persons supplying pro 
 visions to the enemy. 
 
 Sir William Howe soon felt the increasing difficulties of 
 his situation, and began to prepare his plans for their -forci 
 ble removal. Works were erected against Fort Mifflin, 
 which produced severe conflicts with Colonel Samuel 
 Smith, who commanded the station. Lord How r e came 
 up the river, with his ships of war and transports, and 
 anchored from New Castle to Reedy Island ; some frigates 
 being detached, in advance, to remove the chevaux de frise 
 that encumbered the channel. Considerable difficulties 
 were encountered in effecting this object, so that the 
 obstructions below Mud Island were not cleared until the 
 middle of October, while those, covered by the American 
 guns, were yet untouched. The capture of the forts 
 was, therefore, the next object, and it was accordingly 
 attempted by a combined attack on land and water. 
 
 The importance to the British of effecting the reduction 
 of these forts, brought into requisition every possible 
 means. On the other hand, the most determined resist 
 ance was made for their defence ; but, at length, the Amer 
 icans were obliged to yield them up to superior force; 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 359 
 
 in consequence of which, Sir William Howe was fully 
 secured in his conquest of Philadelphia, and in the pos 
 session of an uninterrupted communication between his 
 army and fleet. 
 
 The occupation of Philadelphia by the British, was 
 to them an important movement. Washington deeply 
 regretted the success of the enterprise by which it fell into 
 their hands; but he had no occasion to reproach himself in 
 view of the event. He had taken every precaution, and 
 made every effort to prevent the loss of so important a 
 place. But the benefits anticipated by the British, were 
 scarcely realized. The prospects of the Americans were, 
 after all, growing brighter, and events were hastening on, 
 which were to make those prospects brighter still. 
 
 
360 GREAT EVENTS OP 
 
 X. SURRENDER OF BURGOYNE. 
 
 BRITISH project for securing the command of the Hudson, between New York 
 and Albany Intrusted to Generals Howe and Burgoyne The latter 
 leaves Canada with a strong Force Invests and takes Crown Point and 
 Ticonderoga Affair of Skenesborough Fort Edward abandoned Re 
 treat of Americans to Stillwater Battle of Bennington General Gates 
 supersedes General Schuyler Critical condition of Burgoyne Burgoyne 
 advances upon Saratoga Battle of Saratoga Battle of Stillwater Bur 
 goyne retreats Pursued by the Americans Capitulates Public rejoicings. 
 
 EVENTS of deep interest transpiring in the north, must 
 divert our attention for a time, from the military operations 
 of the middle states. 
 
 At an earlier day, a scheme had been formed by the 
 British ministers, of opening a way to New York, by 
 means of their army, which should descend from the lakes 
 to the banks of the Hudson, and unite in the vicinity of 
 Albany with the whole, or a part of that commanded by 
 General Howe, from the south. By means of such a 
 manoauvre, the eastern and western provinces would be 
 separated from each other; and thus, being prevented from 
 furnishing mutual succor, would become an easy prey to 
 the royal forces. 
 
 Obstacles had prevented the execution of this plan in the 
 latter part of 1776, as originally intended, but now (the 
 early part of 1777) it was designed to be prosecuted with 
 a vigor and resolution corresponding to its importance. 
 
 To General Burgoyne, an officer distinguished for his 
 ability, and possessed of a competent knowledge of the 
 country, and, moreover, animated with an ardent thirst for 
 military glory, the expedition from the north was confided ; 
 while General Howe was expected to lead up the royal 
 forces from the south. 
 
 General Burgoyne arrived at Quebec in the beginning 
 of May ; and being seconded by General Carleton, imme 
 diately prepared himself to push forward the business of 
 his mission. The regular force of General Burgoyne con 
 sisted of upwards of seven thousand British and German 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 361 
 
 troops, exclusive of a corps of artillery of five hundred. 
 Seven hundred rangers, under Colonel St. Leger, were 
 added, designed to make an incursion into the country of 
 the Mohawks, and to seize Fort Stanwix, otherwise called 
 Fort Schuyler. It was expected, also, that two thousand 
 Canadians, including hatchmen and other workmen, would 
 join the army. And, finally, one thousand Indians were 
 induced to unite in the expedition. A train of artillery sel 
 dom equalled, either in numbers, or in the skill of those who 
 managed it, also accompanied the army. Able and expe 
 rienced officers had been selected to direct its movements. 
 The principal were, Major-general Philips, of the artillery, 
 who had distinguished himself in the wars of Germany; 
 the Brigadier-generals Frazer, Powel, and Hamilton, with 
 the Brunswick Major-general Baron Reidesel, and Briga 
 dier-general Specht. The whole army shared in the ardor 
 and hopes of its chiefs; not a doubt was entertained of an 
 approaching triumph, and the conquest of America. 
 
 Thus prepared, General Burgoyne proceeded to encamp 
 near the little river Bouquet, upon the west bank of Lake 
 Champlain, at no great distance to the north of Crown 
 Point. Here having addressed his army in a speech calcu 
 lated to excite their highest ardor, and issued a proclamation 
 warning the Americans against any attempt to resist his 
 progress, upon pain of savage fury, devastation, famine, 
 and kindred calamities he moved upon Crown Point, 
 whence soon after he proceeded with all his force to invest 
 Ticonderoga. 
 
 This fortress at the time was under command of General 
 St. Clair. Believing his garrison, only three thousand men, 
 one-third of which were militia, inadequate to resist the 
 attack of so formidable a -force as was making its approach, 
 he ordered its evacuation and the retreat of his army, 
 having first burned or destroyed every thing which might 
 prove important to the invading foe. 
 
 The night of the 5th of July was appointed for the evac 
 uation. The British army was near, and peculiar cautio,. 
 
362 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 was to be observed, in order to effect their retreat in safety. 
 General. St Clair led the van-guard, and Colonel Francis 
 the rear. The soldiers had received orders to proceed 
 with silence. St. Clair drew out the van-guard at two in 
 the morning; Francis with the rear left at four. The bag 
 gage, furniture, military stores, and provisions, had been 
 embarked on board of two hundred batteaux, and five 
 armed gallies. The general rendezvous was appointed at 
 Skenesborough; the batteaux proceeding up Wood creek, 
 and the main army taking its route by way of Castleton. 
 
 Under the animating prospect of affecting their retreat 
 in safety, the army and batteaux were proceeding on their 
 respective routes, when suddenly flames burst forth from a 
 house which had taken fire on Mount Independence, and 
 discovered by their glare, to the surprise of the royalists, 
 the retreating patriots. 
 
 Immediate orders were issued to the English to pursue. 
 General Frazer, at the head of a strong detachment of 
 grenadiers and light troops, proceeded by land along the 
 right bank of Wood creek. General Reidesel rapidly 
 followed with his Germans, to aid him if required. Gen 
 eral Burgoyne embarked on board of several vessels, and 
 gave chase by water. 
 
 "By three in the afternoon, the van of the British squad 
 ron, composed of gun-boats, came up with, and attacked 
 the American gallies, near Skenesborough falls. In the 
 mean time, three regiments which had been landed at South 
 bay, ascended and passed a mountain with great expedition, 
 in order to turn the enemy above Wood creek, to destroy 
 his works at the falls of Skenesborough, and thus to cut off 
 his retreat to Fort Anne. But the Americans eluded this 
 stroke by the rapidity of their flight. The British frigates 
 having joined the van, the gallies, already hard pressed by 
 the gun-boats, were completely overpowered. Two of 
 them surrendered, three were blown up. The Americans 
 now despaired; having set fire to their works, mills, and 
 batteaux, and otherwise destroyed what they were unable 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 363 
 
 to burn, they escaped as well as they could up Wood 
 creek, without halting till they reached Fort Anne. Their 
 loss was considerable; for the batteaux they burned were 
 
 Destruction of Gallies. 
 
 loaded with baggage, provisions, and munitions, as neces 
 sary to their sustenance as to military operations. The 
 corps which had set out by land was in no better situa 
 tion. The van-guard, conducted by St. Clair, had arrived 
 at Castleton, thirty miles distant from Ticonderoga, and 
 twelve from Skenesborough ; the rear, commanded by 
 Colonels Francis and Warner, had rested the night of the 
 6th, at Hubbardston, six miles below Castleton, towards 
 Ticonderoga. 
 
 "At five o clock in the morning of the 7th, the English 
 column, under General Frazer, made its appearance. The 
 Americans were strongly posted, and appeared disposed to 
 defend themselves. Frazer, though inferior in point of 
 numbers, had great confidence in the valor of his troops. 
 He also expected every moment to be joined by General 
 Reidesel; and being apprehensive that the enemy might 
 
364 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 escape if he delayed, he ordered the attack immediately. 
 The battle was long and sanguinary. The Americans, 
 being commanded by valiant officers, behaved with great 
 spirit and firmness ; but the English displayed an equal 
 obstinacy. After several shocks, with alternate success, 
 the latter began to fall back in disorder; but their leaders 
 rallied them anew, and led them to a furious charge with 
 the bayonet; the Americans were shaken by its impetu 
 osity. At this critical moment, General Reidesel arrived 
 at the head of his column, composed of light troops and 
 some grenadiers. He immediately took part in the action. 
 The Americans, overpowered by numbers, fled on all sides, 
 leaving their brave commander, with many other officers, 
 and upwards of two hundred soldiers, dead on the field. 
 About the same number, besides Colonel Hale, and seven 
 teen officers of inferior rank, were made prisoners. Above 
 six hundred were supposed to be wounded ; many of whom, 
 deprived of all succor, perished miserably in the woods. 
 The loss of the royal troops, in dead and wounded, amounted 
 to about one hundred and eighty."* 
 
 Upon receiving intelligence of the foregoing disasters, 
 St. Clair proceeded by a circuitous route to Fort Edward, 
 in order to strengthen General Schuyler, in anticipation of 
 an attack upon that fortress. With the accessions thus 
 made, the troops at Fort Edward amounted to but little 
 more than four thousand, including the militia. The losses 
 of the Americans had been great, and were severely felt. 
 No less than one hundred and twenty-eight pieces of artil 
 lery, besides a great quantity of warlike stores baggage, 
 provisions, particularly flour had either fallen into the 
 hands of the enemy, or had been destroyed. Added to 
 these losses, a general panic had seized upon the inhabit 
 ants, especially on account of the Indians attached to the 
 British army, and against whose merciless and savage 
 spirit there was felt to be no security. 
 
 While General Burgoyne was detained at Skenesborough, 
 
 * Botta. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 365 
 
 General Schuyler was actively engaged in increasing his 
 means of defence. Trenches were opened, and the roads 
 leading to the fort were in every possible way obstructed. 
 The militia from various quarters were summoned to the 
 American standard, and artillery and warlike stores were 
 forwarded from various points. 
 
 At length, General Burgoyne moved towards Fort Ed 
 ward ; but such were the obstacles which impeded his 
 movements, that he did not reach the banks of the Hudson, 
 near Fort Edward, till the 30th of July. 
 
 In the mean while, under a conviction that, after all the 
 efforts made to render that fort defensible, it could not be 
 maintained against so formidable a force as was approach 
 ing, General Schuyler abandoned it, and returned lower 
 down to Stillwater, where intrenchments were thrown up. 
 
 Unexpectedly, General Burgoyne now found himself 
 nearly destitute of provisions, and from the 30th of July 
 to the 15th of August, the time was spent in procuring the 
 means of supporting the army, which were obliged to be 
 brought from Ticonderoga, at the expense of vast toil and 
 labor. This, it was afterwards alleged, was the great 
 mistake of General Burgoyne, that he suffered himself, 
 after the occupation of Skenesborough, and the discomfit 
 ure of the enemy s army, to have attempted the reduction 
 of Fort Edward. Had he then made his way directly to 
 Albany, he might have secured the possession of that 
 important place to himself, before the Americans could 
 have rallied. 
 
 While thus posted at Fort Edward, General Burgoyne 
 received intelligence that large stores of live cattle, corn, 
 and other necessaries belonging to the Americans, had been 
 deposited at Bennington, a village situated about twenty 
 miles from the Hudson, in Vermont. Impelled by necessity, 
 as well as desirous of adding to his military fame, he resolved 
 to attempt their seizure, the accomplishment of which plan, 
 he entrusted to Colonel Baum, a German officer of great 
 bravery, and well versed in this sort of partisan war. 
 
366 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 367 
 
 Accordingly, with a force of five hundred men and two 
 light field-pieces, Baum set forth, in proud anticipation of 
 success. The roads, however, were so heavy, that the 
 detachment was fatally retarded. The intelligence of their 
 approach preceded them in time to allow Colonel Stark a 
 brave, active man, who was in command at Bennington, with 
 a corps of New Hampshire militia to assemble a consider 
 able reinforcement of Green-mountain Boys from the neigh 
 boring towns. Before Baum made his appearance, the 
 number of Americans had swelled to about two thousand. 
 On learning the numbers of the enemy, Baum dispatched 
 an express to Colonel Breyman, who had been detached to 
 support him if necessary, to urge his march. In the mean 
 while, Baum took post on the banks of the Walloon creek, 
 to await the arrival of his auxiliaries. 
 
 Stark, however, was not disposed to accommodate his foe 
 by any such delay; but, taking up his line of march, on the 
 morning of the 6th of August, advanced towards the place 
 of Baum s encampment. Dividing his forces into several 
 corps, he gave orders to attack the British on all sides at 
 once. On their approach, Baum strangely mistaking them 
 for loyalists coming to his aid, held still. Judge his surprise 
 when they poured in from all sides a deadly fire upon him! 
 Rallying his men in the best possible manner, for a time he 
 made a brave resistance; but before the impetuous charge 
 of the Americans, the English were obliged to yield. 
 
 The fortune of the day had already been decided, when 
 Colonel Breyman appeared. He was, in fact, perfectly 
 ignorant of the engagement, and the fate of his pioneers. 
 What was his consternation, on reaching the intrenchments 
 of Baum, to find, instead of friends ready to receive him, 
 the place in possession of an enemy ready to give him battle ! 
 Perceiving his mistake, his troops, though greatly fatigued, 
 were ordered to the combat; and bravely for a time they 
 fought, and not without some prospect of success, a part 
 of the Americans being employed in pillaging. But the 
 momentary advantage which he seemed to have gained 
 
368 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 was soon lost; and, leaving all their baggage and one thou 
 sand muskets in the hands of the conquerors, they made a 
 rapid retreat. The loss of the British in the two engage 
 ments, was about two hundred killed, and five hundred 
 wounded and prisoners. The loss of the Americans did 
 not much exceed one hundred. 
 
 The exploit of Bennington redounded not only to the 
 credit of General Stark and his brave troops, but to the 
 good of the country at large. It roused the drooping 
 spirits of the Americans, it inspired the troops with con 
 fidence, and presented an earnest of still nobler conquests. 
 In consequence of this defeat, the situation of General Bur- 
 goyne was still more perplexing. The hope of supplying 
 his army with provisions from the stores of Bennington, 
 was annihilated, and to other quarters he must look for 
 supplies, without a considerable stock of which, it would be 
 presumption to attempt offensive operations. 
 
 While these events were transpiring, congress appointed 
 General Gates to take command of the Northern army, in 
 place of General Schuyler. The latter was a soldier of 
 great bravery, but was not universally acceptable to the 
 troops, especially to those from Massachusetts and other 
 provinces of New England. The former enjoyed a high 
 military reputation, and his appointment was hailed by the 
 army with joy. Gates made his appearance at Stillwater 
 on the 21st of August, and took the command. 
 
 "Meanwhile," says Botta, "General Burgoyne continued 
 in his camp, on the left bank of the Hudson, where he used 
 the most unremitting industry and perseverance in bringing 
 stores and provisions forward from Fort George. Having 
 at length, by strenuous efforts, obtained about thirty days 
 provisions, he took a resolution of passing the river with 
 his army, in order to engage the enemy, and force a passage 
 to Albany. As a swell of water, occasioned by great rains, 
 had carried away his bridge of rafts, he threw another, of 
 boats, over the river at the same place. Towards the mid 
 dle of September, he crossed with his army to the right 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 369 
 
 bank of the Hudson, and encamped on the heights and in 
 the plain of Saratoga, Gates being then in the neighbor 
 hood of Stillwater, about three miles below. The two 
 armies of course faced each other, and a battle was 
 expected soon to follow." 
 
 On the morning of the 19th, it was reported by Colone_ 
 Colburn, who was watching the enemy, that they were 
 beginning to ascend the hill towards the American left. 
 General Gates sent Colonel Morgan to oppose them, and 
 the firing began about noon. The action extended, and, in 
 three hours, was general, and continued without interrup 
 tion till dark. The American troops engaged amounted to 
 three thousand; the British to three thousand five hundred. 
 
 "For four hours," says General Wilkinson, "the battle 
 fluctuated, like the waves of a stormy sea, with alternate 
 advantage, without one moment s intermission. It was 
 truly a gallant conflict, in which death, by its familiarity, 
 lost its terrors, and certainly a drawn battle, as night alone 
 terminated it." The British army kept possession of the 
 field ; but they had nothing of which to boast. Their loss 
 was more than five hundred men, and, among others, Cap 
 tain Jones, of the artillery, an officer of great merit; the 
 loss of the Americans, in killed and wounded, was from 
 three to four hundred ; among the former, were Colonels 
 Adams and Colburn. 
 
 From September 19th to October 7th, was devoted, by 
 the English, to strengthening their fortifications. The 
 army of Gates, in the mean while, was continually increas 
 ing, and, on a single occasion, was added to by the arrival 
 of General Lincoln with two thousand men, well trained 
 and disciplined, from the New England provinces. Attacks 
 on the British pickets took place almost every night. 
 
 For some time. General Burgoyne had been daily and 
 ardently waiting for news from General Howe, as to the 
 cooperation he intended. On the 20th of September, he 
 received a letter from that general, informing him that, 
 about the 20th of the month, he should attempt the reduc- 
 24 
 
370 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 tion of Fort Montgomery, situated on the right bank of the 
 Hudson, and near the Highlands. 
 
 The situation of Burgoyne was now becoming so criti 
 cal, that he immediately despatched an express to General 
 Howe, entreating him to hasten his attack on the fort, if 
 there was any prospect of delay, as he was provided with 
 necessaries for his army only to the 12th of October, at 
 which time he would be obliged to move from his present 
 position. 
 
 Near the 1st of October, General Burgoyne found it 
 necessary to lessen the rations of his soldiers a measure 
 to which they cheerfully submitted. The 7th arrived, and 
 no further tidings had reached him of the movements of 
 General Howe. 
 
 In this situation, General Burgoyne resolved, as the last 
 resort, to make a bold and, if possible, a decisive attack. 
 
 The battle occurred on the 7th, and a most severe and 
 sanguinary contest it proved; we have space only for the 
 results. The loss of the British, in killed, wounded, and 
 prisoners, was about six hundred; that of the Americans, 
 three hundred and nineteen. Of the British, Brigadier- 
 general Frazer, a gallant officer, was mortally wounded, 
 and Colonel Breyman killed. General Arnold, of the 
 Americans, was badly wounded, in the same leg which had 
 already been shattered under the walls of Quebec. 
 
 Many pieces of artillery, all the baggage of the Ger 
 mans, and many warlike stores, fell into the hands of the 
 republicans, who needed them greatly. They were impa 
 tient for the return of day, to renew the battle. But 
 deplorable and perilous, beyond expression, was the situa 
 tion of the British troops; they bore it, however, with 
 admirable temper and firmness. It was evidently impossi 
 ble to continue in their present position, without sub 
 mitting to a certainty of destruction on the ensuing day. 
 The Americans, invigorated and encouraged, would take 
 advantage of the access they had already opened to them 
 selves on the right, and of other untenable points, to carry 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 371 
 
 every part of the camp, and completely surround the 
 British army. Burgoyne, therefore, determined to operate 
 a total change of ground. He executed this movement 
 with admirable order, and without any loss. The artillery, 
 the camp, and its appurtenances, were all removed, before 
 morning, to the heights above the hospital. The British, 
 army, in this position, had the river in its rear, and its two 
 wings displayed along the hills, upon the right bank. The 
 English expected to be attacked the following day. But 
 Gates would not expose to the risk of another battle, that 
 victory of which he was already certain. He intended 
 that time, famine, and necessity, should complete the work 
 which his arms had so fortunately commenced. There 
 were frequent skirmishes, however, occurring in the course 
 of the day, but of little importance. Towards night, the 
 obsequies of General Frazer were celebrated in the British 
 camp; a ceremony mournful of itself, and rendered even ter 
 rible by the sense of recent losses, of future dangers, and of 
 regret for the deceased. The darkness and silence of the 
 night aided the effect of the blaze and roar of the Ameri 
 can artillery ; while, at every moment, the balls spattered 
 the earth upon the face of the officiating chaplain."* 
 
 The situation of General Burgoyne, after the battle, w r as 
 gloomy and critical in the extreme. The fortunes of war 
 were obviously against him, and no safe alternative pre 
 sented itself but in retreat. Orders were accordingly 
 issued for the army to return to Saratoga, six miles up the 
 river. "The retreat began at nine o clock; but such was 
 the badness of the roads, rendered still more difficult by a 
 heavy rain, which fell that night, and such was the weak 
 ness of the teams, for want of forage, that the English did 
 
 * General Frazer was wounded about four o clock in the afternoon, and died 
 the following morning at eight. At six in the evening he was buried all the 
 generals attending his funeral, and marching to an eminence where his remains 
 were deposited. The Americans, entirely ignorant of the nature of the collec 
 tion, directed their artillery towards the British. Fortunately, no lives were 
 lost, and no one was wounded. General Gates, on learning the object of the 
 assemblage, expressed his deep regret at the firing. 
 
372 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OP 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 373 
 
 not reach Saratoga till tfie evening of the ensuing day; the 
 soldiers were harassed with fatigue and hunger. The hos 
 pital, with three hundred sick and wounded, and a great 
 number of wheel-carriages, were abandoned to the enemy. 
 The English, as they retired, burned the houses, and 
 destroyed whatever they could use no longer." 
 
 From the moment that General Gates learned the move 
 ments of the enemy, his plan was formed to follow up his 
 success by a vigorous pursuit, pushing the contest until they 
 should surrender their arms as a conquered foe. 
 
 Accordingly, putting his army in motion, as early as was 
 practicable, he followed. The only hope which now 
 inspired Burgoyne was, that he might effect a passage to 
 Fort Edward, and in that fastness sustain himself till succor 
 could arrive from the south. But when the intelligence 
 arrived, as it did at the moment of his deepest perplexity, 
 that that fortress was in possession of the Americans, he 
 saw he must relinquish all hope of saving himself by his 
 own efforts. 
 
 The condition of the British army was indeed deplorable. 
 "The troops, worn down by a series of hard toil, incessant 
 effort, and stubborn action, abandoned by Indians and 
 Canadians, the whole army reduced by repeated and heavy 
 losses of many of their best men and most distinguished 
 officers, from ten thousand combatants to less than five 
 thousand fighting men, of whom little more than three 
 thousand were English. In these circumstances, and in 
 this state of weakness, without a possibility of retreat, they 
 were invested by an army of four times their own number, 
 whose position extended three parts in four of a circle 
 round them who refused to fight from a knowledge of 
 their own condition and who, from the nature of the 
 ground, could not be attacked in any part. In this helpless 
 situation, obliged to be constantly on their arms, while a 
 continued cannonade pervaded all the camp, and even 
 rifle and grape-shot fell in every part of their lines, the 
 troops of Burgoyne retained their ordinary constancy, 
 
374 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 and, while sinking under a hard necessity, they showed 
 themselves worthy of a better fate. Nor could they be 
 reproached with any action or word, which betrayed a 
 want of temper or fortitude. 
 
 "At length, no succor appearing, and no rational ground 
 of hope of any kind remaining, an exact account of the 
 provisions was taken on the morning of the thirteenth, 
 when it was found that the whole stock would afford no 
 more than three days bare subsistence for the army. In 
 such a state, it was alike impossible to advance or to 
 remain as they were; and the. longer they delayed to take 
 a definite resolution, the more desperate became their sit 
 uation. Burgoyne, therefore, immediately called a council 
 of war, at which not only the generals and field-officers, 
 but all the captains of companies were invited to assist. 
 While they deliberated, the bullets of the Americans 
 whistled around them, and frequently pierced even the 
 tent, where the council was convened. It was determined, 
 unanimously, to open a treaty, and enter into a convention 
 with the American general." 
 
 On the night of the 15th, the articles of capitulation were 
 settled. The morning of the 17th was appointed as the 
 time on which they were to be signed. 
 
 That night (15th) intelligence, by a special messenger, 
 reached the English camp, that General Clinton had reduced 
 Fort Montgomery, and was then rapidly marching to their 
 relief. This added to the suffering of the conquered Bur 
 goyne. Forthwith, he summoned a council of war, and to 
 his discredit the only apology for which is to be found in 
 the deep mortification felt by a proud and ambitious soldier 
 to surrender proposed to retreat, and once more try the 
 fortunes of combat, in the hope that Clinton might arrive 
 in season to their relief. But his officers, with stricter 
 notions of propriety, were of the opinion that, as their faith 
 had been pledged, the honor of the English character 
 required a fulfillment of the articles of capitulation. 
 
 Meanwhile, Gates, apprised of the nature of the intelli- 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 375 
 
 gence received, calmly waited for the arrival of the 17th, 
 on the morning of which he proceeded to form his troops 
 in the order of battle ; which done, he dispatched a messen 
 ger to General Burgoyne, to inform him that the appointed 
 hour had arrived, and he must either sign the articles, or 
 prepare himself for battle. 
 
 Deeply as the latter regretted submission, he was fully 
 sensible that circumstances demanded it, and therefore 
 proceeded to sign the articles, which, in substance, were as 
 follows: 
 
 "That the army should march out of the camp with all 
 the honors of war and its camp artillery, to a fixed place, 
 where they were to deposit their arms and leave the 
 artillery; to be allowed a free embarkation and passage to 
 Europe, from Boston, upon condition of their not serving 
 again in America during the present war; the army not to 
 be separated, particularly the men from the officers; roll- 
 calling, and other duties of regularity, to be permitted; the 
 officers to be admitted on parole, and to wear their side- 
 arms; all private property to be retained, and the public 
 delivered upon honor; no baggage to be searched or 
 molested ; all persons, of whatever country, appertaining 
 to, or following the camp, to be fully comprehended in the 
 terms of capitulation, and the Canadians to be returned to 
 their own country, liable to its conditions." 
 
 On the day on which the capitulation took place, the 
 American army numbered nearly fifteen thousand men, ten 
 thousand of whom were regular troops; the English troops 
 amounted to five thousand seven hundred and ninety-one, 
 of whom two thousand four hundred and twelve were Ger 
 mans, and three thousand three hundred and seventy-nine 
 were English. 
 
 The munitions of war, which by the capitulation came 
 into possession of the Americans, were, besides being 
 numerically great, exceedingly valuable. They consisted 
 of a fine train of brass artillery, amounting to forty-two 
 pieces, of different sorts and sizes, four thousand six hun- 
 
376 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 dred muskets, and an immense quantity of bombs, balls, and 
 other implements of war. 
 
 Such was the result of this expedition of the British, on 
 the banks of the Hudson. To the English, it was most 
 unexpected and disastrous; to the Americans, joyous and 
 fortunate. It had been planned with ability, and had Gen 
 eral Howe fulfilled the part expected of him, the result 
 might have been reversed. But* his failure to cooperate, as 
 contemplated in the plan, left General Burgoyne but little 
 chance of success. 
 
 The victory won, General Gates forthwith dispatched 
 Colonel Wilkinson to convey the happy tidings to congress. 
 On entering the hall of session, he approached the speaker, 
 and said: "The whole British army has laid down arms at 
 Saratoga; our own, full of vigor and courage, expect your 
 orders; it is for your wisdom to decide where the country 
 may still have need of their services." 
 
 "To General Gates and his army, congress, by resolu- 
 tiqn, expressed their thanks. To the former, in addition, 
 they voted a gold medal, in commemoration of the proud 
 achievement. On one side of it, was the bust of the general, 
 with these words around: Horatio Gates, Dud strenuo; 
 and in the middle, Comita Americana. On the reverse, 
 Burgoyne was represented in the attitude of delivering 
 his sword ; and, in the back ground, on the one side and on 
 the other, were seen the two armies of England and Amer 
 ica. At the top were these words: Salum regionum sep- 
 tentrion; and at the foot, Hoste ad Saratogam in deditione 
 accepto. Die XVII. Oct. MDCCLXXVII. It would be 
 difficult to describe the transports of joy which the news 
 of this event excited among the Americans. They began 
 to flatter themselves with a still more happy future; no 
 one any longer entertained a doubt of independence. All 
 hoped, and not without reason, that a success of this kind 
 would at length determine France, and the other European 
 powers that waited for her example, to declare themselves 
 in favor of America." 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 377 
 
 To the American people at large, the news of the victory 
 conveyed the most heartfelt joy. The cloud, which had 
 long rested upon their hopes, seemed to be breaking away, 
 and to presage the dawn of a day for which for years they 
 had prayed and struggled; but which, with all their 
 efforts, hopes, and prayers, had, until now, appeared distant 
 and doubtful. 
 
378 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 XI. PROGRESS OF THE WAR. 
 
 STATE of affairs in England Treaty with France Movements in the British 
 Parliament Overtures to Congress Rejection of them Battle of Mon- 
 mouth Disastrous Retreat of General Lee Fortunate interposition of 
 Washington His rebuke of Lee Tremendous Battle Sufferings of the 
 Armies Renewal of the Contest Midnight Retreat of the British army 
 Subsequent Trial and Dismission of General Lee. 
 
 1. STATE OF AFFAIRS IN ENGLAND. 
 
 THE effect produced by the surrender of General Bur- 
 goyne, upon the British cabinet and the nation at large, 
 was as grievous and depressing, as it had been joyous and 
 animating to congress and the American people. The 
 most brilliant success had been anticipated by the former; 
 the most ignominious result had occurred. The pride of 
 the nation was humbled, and those who had disapproved of 
 the war, were now loud in their censures of ministers. 
 
 Already had the war cost England twenty thousand men 
 and thirty millions of money. But more of both were now 
 needed. Reluctant to ask parliament for a fresh levy, the 
 ministers, during the recess of that body, near the beginning 
 of the year 1778, dispatched agents into the different prov 
 inces of the kingdom, to spur the inhabitants to enlist, and 
 to furnish voluntary contributions to carry on the war. 
 
 The success of this plan was only partial far less than 
 anticipated, or the exigencies of the case required. The 
 citizens of Liverpool and Manchester, however, responded 
 to the call, and agreed to raise and equip a regiment of one 
 thousand each. Edinburgh and Glasgow followed their 
 example. London, as a city, peremptorily refused to raise 
 troops but the friends of the government raised the sum 
 of twenty thousand pounds. 
 
 2. TREATY WITH FRANCE. 
 
 Not long after the declaration of independence, commis 
 sioners were authorized to bring the subject of a recogni 
 tion before the court of Versailles, and to urge the measure 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 379 
 
 by such considerations as existed in the case. This they 
 had done, and continued to do, so long as any prospect of 
 success existed. At length, despairing of obtaining their 
 object, they were about to abandon further effort, when the 
 joyful intimation was communicated to Dr. Franklin, that a 
 treaty, involving the desired recognition, had been deter 
 mined upon by the king and his ministers. On the 6th 
 of February, 1778, this measure, most auspicious to Ameri 
 can interests, was concluded at Paris. It was signed on 
 behalf of the king by M. Gerard ; and for the United States 
 by Benjamin Franklin, Silas Deane, and Arthur Lee. The 
 treaty stipulated a thing until then unheard of on the part 
 of a king that the essential and express object of the alli 
 ance was to maintain effectually the liberty, sovereignty, 
 and independence of the United States. 
 
 American Commissioners before the Court of Louis XVL 
 
 On the 21st of March, the American commissioners were 
 with great pomp and ceremony, introduced by Count de 
 Vergennes before the throne, whereon was seated the king, 
 Louis XVL, in the midst of the grandees of his court. 
 
380 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 The honor was one which was conferred only when the 
 king gave audience to the ambassadors of sovereigns and 
 independent states. 
 
 On the 2d of May, the French frigate La Sensible, having 
 on board the important treaty, reached the American 
 shores. Congress was forthwith convened, and the treaty 
 was ratified. The most heartfelt joy pervaded the country. 
 The army, drawn up in the order of battle, received the 
 intelligence with exultation not to be described. 
 
 MOVEMENTS IN THE BRITISH PARLIAMENT. 
 
 Before the treaty between France and the United States 
 was made public, the British ministry had knowledge of its 
 existence. Justly alarmed, they felt the necessity of adopt 
 ing some measures by which to bring the war to a close, 
 without a collision with France. What those measures 
 should be, was a question on which a diversity of opinion 
 existed in the cabinet. It is asserted, that some of the 
 members, in secret session, proposed at once to acknowledge 
 the independence of the United States, and to conclude a 
 treaty with them. But on the 19th of February, Lord 
 North introduced a resolution into parliament, admitting 
 that the parliament could not in future impose any tax or 
 duty on the colonies of North America, except such only 
 as should be deemed beneficial to commerce, and the pro 
 duct even of those to be collected under the authority of 
 the respective colonies, and to be employed for their use 
 and advantage. He proposed, besides, that five commis 
 sioners should be appointed, empowered to adjust with any 
 assembly or individual whatsoever, the differences existing 
 between Great Britain and her colonies ; it being under 
 stood, however, that the compacts were not to take effect 
 till ratified by the parliament. 
 
 To the surprise and indignation of the friends of the war, 
 the bill passea; and, shortly after, the king appointed for 
 commissioners the Earl of Carlisle, William Eden, George 
 Johnstone, and the commander-in-chief of the English army 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 381 
 
 in America. The three first sailed from St. Helena for 
 America on the 21st, on board the ship Trident. 
 
 In the beginning of June, the commissioners arrived, and 
 on the 9th, repaired to Philadelphia. Soon after, they made 
 a communication to congress, explanatory of their object, 
 and requested the privilege of opening a conference with 
 that body, or with some of its members, either at New 
 York, or some other place which congress should please to 
 appoint. 
 
 The serious consideration of congress was given to the 
 overture, and on the 17th of June, their answer was 
 returned. In substance it was, that they would be ready 
 to enter upon the consideration of peace and commerce, 
 not inconsistent with treaties already subsisting, when the 
 king of Great Britain should demonstrate a sincere disposi 
 tion for that purpose; of which no other proof could be 
 admitted but that of an explicit acknowledgment of the 
 independence of the United States, or the withdrawal of 
 his fleets and armies. 
 
 Thus terminated the negotiation. America, steady to 
 her purpose, would not listen to any proposal which did 
 not involve the recognition of her independence. Great 
 Britain was yet too proud to accede to such terms, and 
 consequently, the idea of accommodation was abandoned, 
 and the most vigorous measures were adopted to wage 
 war against her ancient ally and her disobedient child, 
 whose fortunes had now become linked together. 
 
 It may be added in this place, that, subsequent to the 
 failure of the commissioners in effecting the object of their 
 mission, commenced a system of intrigue with several dis 
 tinguished persons, and especially with members of congress, 
 to whom one at least addressed confidential letters, with the 
 hope of winning them to the royal cause. Some of these 
 letters and propositions at length were made public. Gen 
 eral Reed, a member of congress, stated that a proposition 
 had been made to him by Johnstone, through a lady, that 
 if he would promote the reunion of the two countries, he 
 
382 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 should have any office in the colonies which he might name. 
 His reply was worthy of a Christian and a patriot: "/ am 
 not worth purchasing ; but such as I am, the king of Great 
 Britain is not rich enough to do it" 
 
 4. BATTLE OF MONMOUTH. 
 
 During the winter of 1777-8, the British army had occu 
 pied Philadelphia ; the winter-quarters of the American 
 army were at Valley Forge. On the opening of the spring, 
 m consequence of the alliance of France and America, 
 orders were issued to the British general to evacuate. Phila 
 delphia, and concentrate the royal force in the city and 
 harbor of New York. In pursuance of this resolution, the 
 royal army, now under command of Sir Henry Clinton 
 General Howe having returned to England left Philadel 
 phia, and on the 18th of June, passed the Delaware into 
 New Jersey. 
 
 Washington immediately quitted his camp, and hung 
 upon the British army, watching a favorable opportunity 
 to offer battle. On the 27th, the British army encamped 
 on some high grounds in the neigborhood of Freehold 
 court-house, in the county of Monmouth. 
 
 On the morning of the 28th, General Lee was ordered to 
 take command of five thousand men, and commence the 
 attack. 
 
 At first, he declined the honor; but judging, on reflection, 
 that such a procedure would redound to his discredit, he 
 now sought the command at the hands of Lafayette, to 
 whom, on his declining it, it had been tendered. 
 
 Lee immediately put his troops in motion for the plain of 
 Monmouth, some four or five miles distant. On approach 
 ing it, the British were already in motion. The army was 
 in advance of the baggage-train, which covered miles in 
 extent. The morning was clear, and the sun poured down 
 his heat so fervidly, as seemingly to cause all nature to 
 faint. Before noon, the mercury of the thermometer reached 
 ninety-six. Man and beast panted for breath. The sand- 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 383 
 
 plain became parched as an oven, and water was needed at 
 almost every step. The sufferings of men and horses early 
 became nearly insupportable. 
 
 Moreover, it was the Sabbath that day when the hum 
 of life is ordinarily hushed, and when men are commonly 
 with their families in the house of God. We may pause, 
 we trust, to say, that that Sabbath, and the God of that Sab 
 bath, would have been more honored nor do we believe 
 that the patriot cause would have suffered in the sequel 
 had Washington, instead of sending out a hostile corps 
 had he and his troops spent it in paying divine honors to 
 the God of our fathers. It had been still better, could 
 hostile armies have that day grounded their arms, and of 
 that plain made a sanctuary, and there, in the exercise of 
 that friendship and love which the gospel enjoins, worshiped 
 together at a common altar, and before a common Father. 
 But the latter was not to be expected perhaps, not the 
 former. Other thoughts were occupying those bosoms, 
 and a far different spectacle was that day to be witnessed. 
 Let us not judge severely. We will hope that the honor 
 of God did animate those sons of the Pilgrims. We know 
 that they were true patriots, and that they were fighting for 
 their altars and their firesides. Nor is it to be doubted that 
 they would have preferred the calm and delightful worship 
 of God, with their families, in the sanctuaries of their own 
 quiet villages. But they were summoned to the field of 
 battle, and here, now, we find them soon employed amid 
 scenes of carnage and death. 
 
 Wayne was that day in command under Lee. On seeing 
 the British train horses and waggons, miles in extent 
 following the army in advance, the former, with his detach 
 ment, hastened rapidly forward, with the intent to cut off 
 and capture the train. Meanwhile, Lee, with the rest of 
 his division, took a more circuitous route, designing to attack 
 the corps which had the train in charge. Most unexpect 
 edly, however, just as he was ready to commence the 
 charge, intelligence was received that the entire British 
 
38 i GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 army which was on the retreat, but which had had inti 
 mation of Lee s advance had wheeled about, and were in 
 full march to protect its rear. 
 
 Lee had reluctantly taken the command; he was in ill- 
 humor, and, moreover, was probably now appalled at the 
 prospect before him. At all adventures, greatly to his dis 
 credit, for as yet he had not commenced action, he ordered 
 a retreat. This movement fell upon Wayne like a thun 
 derbolt, who was himself compelled, by reason of it, to fall 
 back, at the hazard of his entire command. 
 
 Washington was still at a distance with the remainder of 
 the army; but was rapidly approaching the theatre of the 
 contest. The distant cannonade impelled him forward. 
 The troops, partaking of his own enthusiasm, if not of his 
 anxiety, laid aside knapsacks coats all that encumbered, 
 and amidst dust and heat pressed on to the encounter. At 
 this moment, a horseman was seen approaching from the 
 immediate battle-field. He pressed his horse, and made 
 announcement to Washington that Lee s division, in utter 
 disorder, was in full retreat. For a moment, the latter 
 seemed petrified with astonishment; and the next moment 
 for it seems he had for some reason dismounted vaulting 
 upon his saddle, he sprang forward, and like a winged arrow 
 directed his way to the scene of confusion and flight. The 
 instant he was seen by the troops in retreat, "The brave 
 fellows" we use the stirring language of Headley "the 
 brave fellows, who had not been half beaten, sent up a shout 
 that was heard the whole length of the Jine, and Long live 
 Washington T rent the air. Flinging a hasty inquiry to 
 Osgood, as to the reason, who replied, ir, we are fleeing 
 from a shadow; 1 he galloped to the rear, and, reining up 
 his horse beside Lee, bent on him a face of fearful expres 
 sion, and thundered in his ear, as he leaned over his saddle 
 bow, Sir, I desire to know what is the reason, and whence 
 arises this disorder and confusion / It was not the words, 
 but the smothered tone of passion in which they were 
 uttered, and the manner, which was severe as a blow, that 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 385 
 
 made this rebuke so terrible. Wheeling his steed, he spur 
 red up to Oswald s and Stewart s regiments, saying, On 
 you I depend to check this pursuit; and riding along the 
 ranks, he roused their courage to the highest pitch by his 
 stirring appeals; while that glorious shout of Long live 
 Washington! again shook the field. The sudden gust of 
 passion had swept by; but the storm that ever slumbered 
 in his bosom was now fairly up; and, galloping about on 
 his splendid charger, his tall and commanding form tower 
 ing above all about him, and his countenance lit up with 
 enthusiasm, he was the impersonation of all that is great 
 and heroic in man. In a moment, the aspect of the field 
 was changed the retreating mass halted officers were 
 seen hurrying about in every direction, their shouts and 
 orders ringing above the roar of the enemy s guns. The 
 ranks opened and, under the galling fire of the British, 
 wheeled, and formed in splendid order. Washington then 
 rode back to Lee, and, pointing to the firm front he had 
 arrayed against the enemy, exclaimed, Will you, sir, com 
 mand in that place? He replied, Yes. Well, then said 
 he, I expect you to check the enemy immediately. Your 
 orders shall be obeyed, replied the stung commander, and 
 I will not be the first to leave the field. The battle then 
 opened with renewed fury, and Washington hurried back, 
 to bring his own division into the field." 
 
 This took time, as the division was still at a distance. 
 Meanwhile, however, the retreat was partially staid. The 
 troops once more rallied. They stood they fought fought 
 with unwonted desperation. But the overpowering legions 
 of the enemy pressed hard. Their shouts were deafening 
 their cannonade appalling and destructive. Lee now 
 attempted to his utmost power to withstand the impetuous 
 shock but it was entirely beyond the compass of his troops. 
 They were again giving way. A few moments longer, 
 and all would be lost. - At this critical juncture, Hamilton 
 appeared, seemingly sent as a messenger from above 
 crossing the field his charger covered with foam, and his 
 25 
 
386 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 hair streaming in the wind Hamilton appeared, and riding 
 up to Lee, said to him: "My dear general, let us die here 
 rather than retreat." 
 
 What would have been the effect of this soul-stirring and 
 patriotic address of Hamilton, had no succor been at hand, 
 we pretend not to say. They were words of comfort and 
 assurance; and, if necessary to prevent a dishonorable 
 retreat, there doubtless Hamilton, and perhaps now Lee 
 himself, would have surrendered up life. But succor was 
 at hand. Washington with his division had arrived. No 
 time was lost. He issued his orders, and they were obeyed. 
 Sterling, Knox, Wayne, brought up their several commands, 
 and soon the battle was raging, and the whole plains shook 
 under the clangor of arms and the thunder of artillery. 
 For a time, few such spectacles were seen during the Revo- 
 ^lutionary war. The heat of the day, we have already said, 
 was intense. Water was not to be had, or rather there was 
 no time to quench parched lips, had there been any. Their 
 thirst added to the sufferings of the troops immeasurably. 
 The tongues of the soldiers became so inflamed and swollen, 
 as not to be retained in their mouths. Yet they fought, and 
 fought with a desperation increased by the very sufferings 
 they endured. The British suffered from the same causes, 
 and fought with the same desperation. And for a time, it 
 was indeed doubtful whose cause would triumph. But the 
 batteries of Knox and Sterling, like volcanoes, hurled death 
 and destruction on every side ; while the impetuous Wayne 
 with his columns, torrent-like, spread confusion and dismay 
 in every step of their progress. There was a concentra 
 tion of effort and that effort, doubtless the more earnest 
 and effective, for the reason of the previous unwarranted 
 and pusillanimous retreat. 
 
 In turn, the British themselves now retreated, and encamped 
 on the spot which Lee s division had occupied in the morn 
 ing. They had fought with unwonted zeal. Officers and 
 soldiers were exhausted. They coveted rest. They needed 
 repose. It was so with the Americans. "Even Washing- 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 387 
 
 ton s powerful frame was overcome by the heat and toil he 
 had passed through; and as he stood begrimed with the 
 dust and the smoke- of the battle, and wiped his brow, the 
 perspiration fell in streams from his horse, which looked as 
 if it had been dragged through a muddy stream, rather 
 than rode by a living man." 
 
 Yet, wearied as he was wearied and worn down as 
 were his officers and men Washington could not consent 
 so to terminate the day. A further duty remained ere he 
 slept. That duty was to dislodge the enemy from the 
 position which he had taken. His officers his army sym 
 pathized with him; they were willing to put forth one more 
 effort to secure all that they had promised themselves, and 
 which in the morning had seemed so practicable. 
 
 Two brigades were therefore ordered to attack the British 
 at their post on the right and left. The battle was now 
 renewed, and renewed with all the spirit and determination 
 of an earlier hour. It continued, however, but for a brief 
 period. The sun was fast descending when the second 
 battle began, and had set ere the several corps had really 
 attained their proposed positions. It was fortunate, prob 
 ably, that the contest was interrupted. Both armies had 
 done enough. Had Washington succeeded in dislodging 
 the enemy, his troops were too much spent to have followed 
 up the victory. 
 
 There they now paused. Darkness soon set in. Too 
 much overcome even to administer to the wants of nature, 
 the troops of both armies flung themselves upon the parched 
 ground, and slept. They slept in sight of each other, and 
 they slept strong and deep. With the morning light, Wash 
 ington had decided to renew the battle. He, therefore, 
 instead of retiring to his marquee, wrapped himself in his 
 cloak, and sunk upon the earth in the midst of his soldiers. 
 
 At the dawn of morning, Washington rose, and with his 
 recruited followers was about to follow up the advantages 
 of the preceding day. But the enemy had retired. Aware 
 of the peril of his condition, the British commander had 
 
388 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 roused his army at midnight, and ordered a retreat. And 
 so silently was that retreat effected, and so soundly had the 
 American army slept, officers and men, that no one of the 
 thousands which composed it, had any suspicion of the 
 retreat, till the light of day revealed it. Washington was 
 indeed disappointed; but the departure of the enemy, if it 
 was not in all respects equal to a victory, gave practical 
 assurance that Washington had suffered no defeat. 
 
 There were doubtless other engagements during the 
 Revolutionary struggle more brilliant, and of greater influ 
 ence, as to the final result, than the battle of Monrnouth. 
 But it is doubtful whether there was a single other one in 
 which there was a higher exhibition of firmness, or the 
 practice of greater self-denial, or the endurance of greater 
 suffering. 
 
 Never did commander appear more nobly than did Wash 
 ington. But for his presence at the critical moment his 
 quick perception of the danger, and the means of averting 
 it his celerity in issuing his orders his manly but terrific 
 rebuke of Lee and perhaps more than all, his undaunted 
 bravery, and his firm stand when all were flying from a 
 pursuing foe all would indeed have been lost. 
 
 For twelve long hours were the respective armies that 
 day engaged. They numbered about twenty thousand 
 men. They were on a plain where little or no water could 
 be obtained, and with a thermometer standing the whole * 
 day at nearly one hundred degrees. Not a few died from 
 sun-stroke and still more from excessive fatigue. The 
 cry for "water! water!" from the wounded and the dying, 
 was sufficient to overcome the stoutest heart. 
 
 It is not necessary to dwell longer on the particulars of 
 this remarkable battle. The British troops, as already 
 intimated, left Washington in occupation of the field. On 
 the following day, finding his foe gone, he took up his line 
 of march, and by easy stages moved towards the Hudson. 
 
 It does not belong to the plan of our work to pursue the 
 history of the difficulty which that day arose between 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 389 
 
 Washington and Lee, growing out of the retreat of the 
 latter. That retreat was most unexpected, dishonorable, 
 and needless. So Washington evidently deemed it, and 
 this was the occasion of his severe rebuke of that officer in 
 the field. It has been said that Washington was profane. 
 That he was greatly excited, calm as he usually was, admits 
 of no question. That he was profane, is without proof. 
 Weems says, as quoted by Headley, that as he rode up, he 
 exclaimed, "For God s sake! General Lee, what is the 
 cause of this ill-timed prudence?" to which the latter 
 replied, "No man can boast a larger share of that rascally 
 virtue than your excellency." What reliance, if any, is to 
 be placed upon the above authority, the writer pretends 
 not to say. To an inquiry once made of Lafayette, at La 
 Grange, by Dr. Sparks, what the precise expression of 
 Washington was, he replied, that although near him at the 
 moment, he could not have told an hour subsequently. He 
 thought, however, that it was not so much the expression 
 itself, as the manner in which it was uttered, that stung the 
 retreating general. That manner was terrible. The wrath 
 of Washington was without disguise. 
 
 But the results of the day served to meliorate the feelings 
 of Washington towards Lee, whatever opinion he might 
 have continued to entertain of his unworthy conduct. It is 
 said that he reinstated him in his old command; and had 
 Lee reciprocated the feelings and kindness of Washington, 
 the unpleasant occurrence might have passed^ and have been 
 forgotten. But Lee was hot-tempered ; and, under the smart 
 of rebuke, addressed a most ill-judged and "saucy" letter to 
 Washington, in which he demanded a trial by court-martial. 
 Washington, in his reply, accused Lee of a breach of orders, 
 in not attacking the enemy; and a breach of good behavior, 
 unbecoming an officer of his rank, in so hasty and cowardly 
 a retreat. Lee rejoined, and in a manner entirely in accord 
 ance with his previous communication. "You cannot," he 
 wrote, "afford me greater pleasure, sir, than in giving me 
 an opportunity of showing to America the efficiency of her 
 
390 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 respective servants. I trust that the temporary power of 
 office, and the trivial dignity attending it, will not be able, 
 by all the mists they can raise, to effusate the bright rays 
 of truth. In the mean time, your excellency can have no 
 objection to my retiring from the army." 
 
 In whatever light Lee s previous conduct deserved to be 
 regarded, no doubt could exist as to the intended insult of 
 Washington conveyed in the above letter. Suffice it to say, 
 that he was put under immediate arrest; and in August was 
 tried before a court-martial on three separate charges, viz: 
 " for disobeying orders, in not attacking the enemy ;" " for 
 making an unnecessary and disorderly retreat;" and "for 
 disrespect to the commander-in-chief, in two letters." 
 
 Of these charges, with a slight modification of one of 
 them, he was found guilty, and suspended from the army 
 for twelve months. The decision was most unexpected and 
 distasteful, as might be supposed, to a man of Lee s ardent 
 and self-complacential feelings. Washington he never for 
 gave. Stung by the decision of the court-martial, against 
 that body against congress itself he launched his bitter 
 invectives. At the expiration of his suspension, and while 
 congress was contemplating his restoration, he addressed 
 an insulting letter to that body, which hastened his dismis 
 sion. We add, only, that he retired to Virginia, where on 
 a farm he passed the residue of his days. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 391 
 
 XII. TREACHERY OF ARNOLD. 
 
 t. 
 
 THE Vulture in the Hudson Midnight Adventure Benedict Arnold Repairs 
 to Cambridge Expedition to Canada Created a Brigadier-general 
 Grounds of Complaint Honorable Conduct in Connecticut Appointed 
 to the command at Philadelphia Charges preferred against him Repri 
 manded by Washington Plots against his Country Correspondence with 
 Sir H. Clinton Appointed to the command of West Point Interview 
 with Andre Capture of Andre Arrival of Washington Escape of Ar 
 nold Developments of Arnold s traitorous intentions Trial and Con 
 demnation of Andre Subsequent incidents in the life of Arnold. 
 
 ON the night of the 21st of September, 1780, there was 
 lying at anchor on the Hudson, a few miles below West 
 Point, a British sloop-of-war, called the Vulture. A little 
 before midnight, a boat, with muffled oars, and rowed by 
 two men, put off from the American shore, and proceeded 
 with great caution towards the sloop. In the stern of the 
 
 The Vulture. 
 
 boat sat a third man, of more consequence than the oars 
 men, and the leader of the secret expedition. It was a 
 tranquil night; the stars peered out with unwonted lustre, 
 
392 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 and the waters moved slowly down the channel. What 
 object was proposed by this cautious midnight adventure? 
 Was intelligence sought from the enemy, or was it to be 
 imparted to them? Was it a patriotic or a traitorous 
 expedition? The sequel will tell. 
 
 Among the brave and chivalrous men who early engaged 
 in the defence of American rights, was Benedict Arnold. 
 On the occurrence of the battle of Lexington, he was 
 residing at New Haven, and was commandant of a com 
 pany of militia, called the Governor s Guards. 
 
 On the arrival of the news of the above battle at New 
 Haven, citizens and soldiers, as if moved by a common 
 impulse, assembled on the green. Fired with indignation, 
 as were others, Arnold proposed to head such as would 
 volunteer under him, and lead them to the more immediate 
 scene of action. 
 
 Such was the dispatch of preparation, that the following 
 day, at the head of sixty volunteers, he was ready to march. 
 
 After reaching Cambridge, for a time Arnold was em 
 ployed in an expedition against Ticonderoga. About the 
 time of his return, congress was contemplating a still more 
 important and hazardous movement against Canada, under 
 General Schuyler. Believing that essential aid might be 
 rendered by the way of the Kennebec river, a detachment 
 of troops was made at Cambridge, the command of which 
 was tendered to Arnold. 
 
 The troops detached for this service amounted to eleven 
 hundred men ten companies of musket-men from New 
 England, and three companies of rifle-men from Virginia 
 and Pennsylvania. The field officers were Colonel Arnold, 
 Lieutenant-colonels Greene and Enos, and Majors Bigelow 
 and Meigs. The afterwards-celebrated Daniel Morgan 
 commanded the riflemen. On the 18th of September, the 
 troops sailed from Newburyport, and rendezvoused at Fort 
 Western, on the Kennebec, opposite the present town of 
 Augusta. 
 
 From this point they started, and their hardships and 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 393 
 
 trials began. No body of troops during the Revolutionary 
 war, if indeed in the annals of warfare, encountered greater 
 obstacles, or endured more suffering, than this. The distance 
 traversed was about two hundred miles, and nearly the 
 whole of it was a howling wilderness. 
 
 Arnold s Expedition through the Wilderness. 
 
 On the night of the 14th, Arnold with his men crossed 
 the St. Lawrence; and, ascending the same abrupt preci 
 pice which Wolfe had climbed before him, formed his small 
 corps on the heights, near the memorable Plains of Abra 
 ham. But he soon discovered that neither the number nor 
 condition of his men would justify him in hazarding an 
 action. Having spent a few days on the heights, and sum 
 moned the town to surrender, without even a response, he 
 retired twenty miles above Quebec, to wait the arrival of 
 the troops which were to proceed by the western route, 
 which were now led by General Montgomery, who had 
 succeeded General Schuyler, in consequence of the illness 
 of the latter. 
 
 On the 1st of December, Montgomery joined Arnold; 
 
394 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 and on the morning of the 31st occurred the memorable 
 assault upon Quebec, in which the gallant and lamented 
 Montgomery fell. Arnold, not less bold and intrepid, had 
 his leg-bone severely fractured, and was obliged to be car 
 ried from the ground. The issue was disastrous to the 
 Americans, as is well known; about sixty being killed, and 
 between three and four hundred taken prisoners. Notwith 
 standing his wound and the serious diminution of his force, 
 Arnold maintained a blockade of the city during a long 
 and severe Canadian winter. 
 
 As a reward for his persevering efforts in conducting his 
 troops through the wilderness, and for his gallant conduct 
 in the assault of Quebec, congress promoted Arnold to the 
 rank of brigadier-general. 
 
 ; General Lincoln. 
 
 In February, 1777, congress appointed five additional 
 major-generals. According to the usual practice in refer 
 ence to promotions, Arnold would have been entitled to this 
 honor ; but those thus promoted were all his juniors, and 
 one of them, General Lincoln, was taken from the militia. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 395 
 
 To a man like Arnold, ambitious of military glory, such a 
 neglect could not be otherwise than deeply wounding. In 
 anticipation of his mortified feelings, Washington addressed 
 a kind and soothing letter to him, virtually expressing his 
 disapproval of the course of procedure, and advising Arnold 
 to demean himself with the magnanimity of a soldier, in 
 the hope that justice would still be done him, and others, 
 who were similarly neglected. 
 
 Meanwhile, Washington addressed to friends in congress 
 a letter of inquiry on the subject. To this it was replied, 
 that as each state claimed a number of general officers, 
 proportioned to the troops it "furnished, and as Connecticut 
 already had two, there existed no vacancy for another. 
 There was at least plausibility in the reason, but it seems 
 not to have satisfied Washington; much less could it be 
 expected to satisfy so sensitive and ambitious a man as 
 Arnold. This disappointment was probably among the 
 causes which soured the mind of the latter, and laid the 
 foundation of those corrodings of the heart, which in after- 
 times led to the utter ruin of his reputation, and came near 
 effecting the ruin of his country. 
 
 But this was by no means the only ground of Arnold s 
 complaint. Construing the neglect of congress as an implied 
 censure of his military conduct in past times and perhaps 
 the inference was not entirely without foundation Arnold 
 resolved to demand of congress an examination into his 
 conduct. With this object in view, he proceeded to head 
 quarters, to solicit of Washington permission to proceed to 
 Philadelphia. 
 
 Just at the time he was passing through Connecticut, a 
 British force, consisting of two thousand troops, under the 
 infamous General Tryon, had landed at Compo, between 
 Fairfield and Norwalk, for the purpose of penetrating to 
 Danbury, to destroy some public stores, which the Ameri 
 cans had lodged there. 
 
 Arnold heard of this invasion ; and, for the time, honorably 
 foregoing the object of his journey, and roused by that high 
 
396 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 military spirit which in no small degree characterized him, 
 he immediately turned his course northward, for the purpose 
 of aiding in repelling the foe. 
 
 A militia force of five hundred had been hastily collected 
 by Generals Wooster and Silliman. These, together with 
 about one hundred continental troops, Arnold overtook near 
 Reading, on their march towards Danbury. At Bethel, 
 information was obtained that the town had been fired, and 
 the public stores destroyed. The next morning, the generals 
 divided their forces General Wooster, with two hundred 
 men, falling in the rear of the enemy, while Arnold and 
 Silliman, with five hundred (their original force having been 
 augmented), by a rapid movement, took post in their front 
 at Ridgefield. 
 
 Death of General Wooster. 
 
 About eleven o clock, General Wooster overtook the ene 
 my, and attacked them with great gallantry. Riding to the 
 front of his troops, with a design of inspiring them with 
 appropriate courage, he cried: "Come on, my boys! never 
 mind such random shot." But scarcely had he uttered the 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 397 
 
 words, when a fatal ball pierced his side, and this gallant 
 general fell. 
 
 ^Meanwhile, Arnold having reached the north part of the 
 long street at Ridgefield, barricaded the road with carts, 
 logs, hay, and earth, presenting a formidable obstruction 
 to the approaching enemy, and no mean protection to the 
 resisting force. 
 
 Arnold and the British Soldier. 
 
 "At three o clock the enemy appeared, marching in a 
 solid column, and they commenced a heavy fire as they 
 advanced towards the breastwork: it was briskly returned. 
 For nearly a quarter of an hour, the action was warm, and 
 the Americans maintained their ground, by the aid of their 
 barricade, against four times their number, until the British 
 column began to extend itself, and to stretch around their 
 flanks. This was a signal for retreat. Arnold was the last 
 man that remained behind. While alone in this situation, a 
 platoon of British troops, who had clambered up the rocks 
 on the left flank, discharged their muskets at him. His 
 horse dropped lifeless; and when it was perceived that the 
 
398 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 rider did not fall, one of the soldiers rushed forward with a 
 fixed bayonet, intending to run him through. Arnold sat 
 unmoved on his struggling horse, watched the soldier s 
 approach till he was near enough to make sure his aim, 
 then drew a pistol from his holsters, and shot him dead. 
 Seizing this critical opportunity, he sprang upon his feet, 
 and escaped unharmed. So remarkable an exhibition of 
 cool and steady courage, in a moment of extreme danger, 
 has rarely been witnessed. 
 
 "He rallied his men, and continued to annoy the enemy 
 in their progress. Being reinforced the next day, he hung 
 upon their flanks and rear throughout the whole march to 
 their ships, attacking them at every assailable point. In a 
 skirmish near Compo, just before the British embarked, 
 the horse which he rode was shot through the neck, and 
 on all occasions he exposed himself with his accustomed 
 intrepidity." 
 
 General Arnold. 
 
 The heroic conduct of Arnold periling life as a volun 
 teer, and while smarting under a sense of wrong was duly 
 appreciated wherever the exploit was told. Congress, sen 
 sible of the merit of the achievement, immediately promoted 
 him to the rank of major-general ; but instead of ante-dating 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 399 
 
 his commission, that he might take rank with those who 
 had been raised above him, they left him still subordinate 
 to them. This was unfortunate, and even inconsistent. 
 Arnold felt the neglect with still deeper sensibility, and 
 saw in it, as he imagined, an undeniable proof that the 
 charge of ingratitude which he had brought against his 
 country was well founded. 
 
 At length, his complaints were referred to the Board of 
 War, and the charges of his accusers were examined. The 
 board reported that they were satisfied with the character 
 and conduct of General Arnold. This report congress 
 confirmed. Indeed, they went further, and presented him 
 with a horse properly caparisoned, in token of their appro 
 bation of his gallant conduct in resisting the troops under 
 General Tryon. Had they added to this an equality of 
 rank with the generals who had been raised over him, 
 Arnold would have been satisfied; but neglecting this 
 and the cause was doubtless to be ascribed to the personal 
 influence of bitter enemies, who could not forget his arro 
 gance and presumption he was chagrined, rather than 
 flattered, by the tokens of approbation he had received 
 and soured rather than pacified. 
 
 Added to this, Arnold was mortified and exasperated that 
 his accounts were not fully and promptly allowed by a com 
 mittee appointed to audit them. This they could not justly 
 do without much qualification. They were numerous and 
 large, many debts incurred were without authority, and 
 vouchers were wanting. The consequence was a general 
 suspicion that Arnold intended to enrich himself, or meet 
 his private extravagant expenditures at the public expense. 
 
 Passing over several intervening events, especially the 
 signal success of General Gates in resisting the progress of 
 General Burgoyne, during which Arnold acted a part so 
 heroic, as to be honored by Washington with one of the 
 three sets of epaulettes and sword-knots which had been 
 presented to him by a gentleman of France, we reach a 
 signal event in the life of this remarkable man his appoint- 
 
400 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 ment by Washington, in consideration of his disabled con 
 dition, to the command of Philadelphia, following the, 
 evacuation of that city by the British. The station was 
 honorable, and the duties, though delicate, were not severe. 
 
 Several circumstances, about this time, served to weaken 
 his affections for the patriotic cause. One was the report 
 of specific charges against him by a committee of congress, 
 for acts oppressive and unworthy his rank and station, on 
 which he was tried, and ordered to be reprimanded by the 
 commander-in-chief. 
 
 In performing this duty, Washington exhibited as much 
 mildness as the case permitted. "Our profession," said he, 
 "is the chastest of all. The shadow of a fault tarnishes our 
 most brilliant actions. The least inadvertence may cause 
 us to lose that public favor, which is so hard to be gained. 
 I reprimand you for having forgotten that, in proportion as 
 you had rendered your name formidable to our enemies, 
 you should have shown moderation towards our citizens. 
 Exhibit again those^ splendid qualities which have placed 
 you in the rank of our most distinguished generals. As far 
 as it shall be in my power, I will myself furnish you with 
 opportunities for regaining the esteem which you have 
 formerly enjoyed." 
 
 The decision of the court, and the reprimand of Wash 
 ington, mild and delicate as it was, fell heavy on the exci 
 table spirit of Arnold. A burning revenge rankled in his 
 bosom, and from this time if his traitorous purposes nad 
 not before been formed he sought opportunities to gratify 
 his malice, and at the same time the sordid passion of 
 avarice, which had long held sway m his bosom. 
 
 Another circumstance, besides contributing to his ex 
 penses, operated to separate his affections from the patriotic 
 cause. He had married a beautiful and accomplished lady, 
 during his residence in Philadelphia, a daughter of Mr. 
 Edward Shippen, a family of distinguished rank ; and which, 
 like others of a similar stamp in that city, was .intimate with 
 Sir William Howe, M;rjor Andre, and other British officers, 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 401 
 
 during their occupation of Philadelphia. This alliance 
 ( brought Arnold, as a matter of course, into associations 
 with persons who were attached to the royal cause, and 
 who were ready to foster his prejudices, and justify his 
 complaints of ingratitude and persecution. 
 
 At length, he matured a plan confined for a time to his 
 own bosom dark, base, and traitorous as it were the 
 offspring of the nether world. 
 
 To the accomplishment of this plan, it was necessary 
 that he should be appointed to the command of West 
 Point, a fortress on the Hudson. With consummate art, he 
 accomplished his purpose; and, at the hands of Washing 
 ton, to whom he had been indebted more than to any other, 
 for standing by him as a shelter during his stormy life, he 
 
 Megor Andre. 
 
 received the appointment; soon after which, he repaired to 
 the Highlands, and established his head-quarters at Robin 
 son s house, two or three miles below West Point, on the 
 opposite, or eastern bank of the river. 
 Previous to her marriage, Mrs. Arnold had been acquainted 
 26 
 
402 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 with Major Andre, and had corresponded with him after that 
 event, and after his removal with the British forces to New 
 York. Acquainted with this correspondence, Arnold took 
 the opportunity presented by it to address, unknown to his 
 wife, letters to Sir Henry Clinton, through Andre, under 
 the signature of Gustavus, and Andre replied under the 
 assumed name of John Anderson. This correspondence had 
 been carried on for months before Arnold s appointment to 
 West Point. For a time, Clinton was at a loss to imagine 
 the real character behind the curtain; but, at length, he 
 became convinced that it could be no other than Arnold 
 himself. Hitherto, that general had treated Gustavus with 
 cautious indifference, but no sooner was Arnold promoted 
 to the command of West Point, than Clinton was ready to 
 enter into negotiation with hirn to surrender that fortress 
 into the hands of the British, and almost at any price which 
 Arnold might choose to name. 
 
 The first plan devised for bringing about an interview 
 between Arnold and Andre failed, but a second proved 
 more successful. The Vulture, a sloop-of-war, with Colonel 
 Robinson on board, came up the river about the 16th of 
 September. On their arrival at Teller s Point, Robinson, 
 who was a tory, and whose property had been confiscated 
 by the state of New York, addressed a letter to General 
 Putnam, relating to the recovery of his property, and for 
 warded it under cover of a letter to Arnold by a flag-boat. 
 Putnam was known not to be in that quarter, but the letter 
 to him served as a pretext to enable Robinson to communi 
 cate a plan, by which an interview could be effected. 
 
 Arnold, by means of consummate art and duplicity, had 
 engaged a Mr. Smith, a man of respectable standing, to go 
 on board the Vulture, and convey a gentleman there to the 
 American shore, who would impart intelligence to him of 
 the greatest importance to the American cause. Smith had 
 been employed in procuring intelligence from time to time 
 from New York for Arnold s predecessor at West Point, 
 and at length consented to perform the service solicited by 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 403 
 
 Arnold; and, that his family might not be privy to the 
 transaction, they were removed to Fishkill, under pretence 
 of a visit to some friends. 
 
 Thus matters were arranged ; and on the night of the 
 21st, Smith, with two oarsmen, bribed to secresy by the 
 promise of fifty pounds each, left the American shore, and 
 proceeded, as related in the commencement of this account, 
 to the Vulture. 
 
 Andre was expecting Arnold himself. Not finding him 
 on board, but receiving a letter putting him on his guard, 
 and inviting him to return in the boat, for a time he hesi 
 tated. Robinson was still firmer in the opinion that he 
 should not go. But, at length, the adventurous spirit of 
 Andre decided the point; and having cautiously concealed 
 his uniform in a great-coat, he stepped on board the boat, 
 which immediately proceeded towards the American shore. 
 They landed at the foot of a mountain, called Long Clove, 
 about six miles below Stony Point. 
 
 Arnold was in the bushes, ready to receive the stranger. 
 Smith had expected to be present at the interview, and was 
 not only disappointed, but exasperated, in being refused. 
 What a spot ! what a conference ! what a deep and traitor 
 ous planning in midnight darkness! 
 
 The interview was long, and the patience of Smith was 
 exhausted, but more his fears were roused. The night was 
 far spent, and the dawning of the day was at hand. He 
 now made known his apprehensions to the midnight traitors; 
 but as they had not perfected their business, Smith and his 
 oarsmen were allowed to retire. 
 
 No sooner were they gone, than Arnold proposed that 
 Andre should proceed with him to Smith s house, and leave 
 the manner of his return to future deliberation. This plan 
 was replete with hazard; but no alternative presenting itself, 
 Andre reluctantly followed. Judge his surprise, when, on 
 approaching the American lines, a sentinel hailed them, and 
 demanded the countersign. Andre shuddered. Arnold gave 
 the sign, and they passed on. Andre was now, contrary to 
 
404 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 all his determinations, within the American lines, on danger 
 ous ground, where his life and fortunes hung, as it were, 
 upon the cast of a die. 
 
 Arnold and Andre reached Smith s about the dawn of 
 day. Soon after, the latter made his appearance. An inci 
 dent now occurred, which added to the anxiety of Andre. 
 The sound of cannon broke upon them, which, on proceed 
 ing to a window overlooking the river, was ascertained to 
 be from the American shore; and from the movements of 
 the Vulture soon after down the stream, it was inferred that 
 the fire was against her. So it proved. Believing her to 
 lie in the river for no good purpose, Colonel Livingston had 
 directed a fire to be opened upon her, which caused the 
 movement observed. Andre now felt the delicacy of his 
 situation still more, and the difficulty of his return to the 
 sloop to be still greater. 
 
 But the duties of his mission required attention, and to its 
 completion the plotters betook themselves. It was finally 
 settled. The British, on a given day, were to dispatch a 
 fleet up the river with the requisite troops : and Arnold, in 
 order to render the seizure of the fortress easy, was previ 
 ously to withdraw the garrison, and station them at different 
 points in the neighborhood, in small detachments. In con 
 sideration of the surrender, the traitor was to receive a 
 large amount of "British gold." 
 
 Having completed these ne farious negotiations, the man 
 ner in which Andre should return, next engrossed their 
 deliberations. This was a question of difficult solution. 
 Andre insisted on being put on board the Vulture; Smith 
 was unwilling to run the hazard. Before the question was 
 decided, Arnold left for West Point, giving to Andre pass 
 ports accommodated to the manner in which it might finally 
 be decided that he should return. 
 
 Andre spent the day in an upper room at Smith s a long 
 and anxious day. Towards its close, he urged Smith to 
 take him on board the Vulture; but to his surprise and 
 distress, the former peremptorily refused, but offered to 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 405 
 
 accompany him on horseback to some point of safety. No 
 other alternative presenting itself, Andre consented; and, 
 having changed his military coat for a citizen s dress, over 
 which throwing his great-coat, they departed. 
 
 Between eight and nine o clock, they were startled by 
 the hail of a sentinel, who ordered them to stop. "Who 
 commands here?" inquired Smith, dismounting, and ap 
 proaching the sentinel. "The commander, Captain Boyd, 
 being himself within hearing distance, approached, and 
 demanded who the stranger was, and whither bound." 
 Smith, ignorant of the real character of Andre, answered 
 as Arnold had dictated; and, moreover, added that he had 
 a pass from the general. Boyd required a sight of the pass, 
 on perusing which, his curiosity was still more excited, and 
 he now in private questioned Smith with still greater par 
 ticularity. Smith explained the matter as well as he was 
 able; and, by several adroit fabrications, finally induced 
 Boyd to consent to their continuing their journey; not, 
 however, until morning, for fear, as he pretended, they 
 might be waylaid by the Cow-boys.* Andre would have 
 purchased a release from tarrying in the neighborhood that 
 night at any price, had he had the means; but such an 
 overture would have been fraught with danger, and there 
 fore, bending to necessity, they repaired to one Miller s, 
 where they passed the night a night of dread and fearful 
 anticipation. 
 
 At early dawn, in order to escape the further scrutiny of 
 Boyd, they were on their journey. At the distance of about 
 a couple of miles from Pine s bridge, they halted, took 
 breakfast, and separated Smith setting out on his return, 
 and Andre continuing his journey. Andre had now nearly 
 
 * The term Cow-boys was given to Americans attached to the British cause, 
 who resided within their lines, but who frequently plundered the Americans on 
 the other side of their cattle, which they drove to New York. Skinners were 
 those who lived within the American lines, and professed attachment to their 
 cause ; but they were even more unprincipled than the former, often committing 
 their depredations on friends as well as foes. 
 
406 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 thirty miles to traverse ere he was on safe ground. He 
 had been recommended to proceed by the way of White 
 Plains; but, on crossing the above bridge, deeming the 
 Tarrytown road more safe, he took that, and for a time 
 passed on without molestation. 
 
 Two plundering parties were abroad that morning from 
 the "neutral ground;" one of which, consisting of John 
 Paulding, Daniel Williams, and Isaac Van Wart, had con 
 cealed themselves in some bushes near the road which 
 Andre was passing, watching there for some valuable prey. 
 
 Andre approached the spot ; upon which, Paulding rose, 
 and presenting his firelock to his breast, bid him stand. 
 "Gentlemen," said Andre, "I hope you belong to our party." 
 "I asked him" we follow the testimony of Paulding on 
 the trial of Smith "what party? He said, The lower 
 party. Upon that I told him I did. Then he said, I am 
 a British officer out of the country on particular business, 
 and I hope you will not detain me a minute; and to show 
 that he was a British officer, he pulled out his watch. Upon 
 which, I told him to dismount. He then said, My God! I 
 must do any thing to get along; and seemed to make a 
 kind of laugh of it, and pulled out General Arnold s pass, 
 which was to John Anderson, to pass all guards to White 
 Plains and below. Upon that, he dismounted. Said he, 
 Gentlemen, you had better let me go, or you will bring 
 yourselves into trouble, for your stopping me will detain 
 the general s business; and said he was going to Dobb s 
 ferry, to meet a person there, and get intelligence for Gen 
 eral Arnold. Upon that, I told him I hoped he would not 
 be offended, that we did not mean to take any thing from 
 him ; and I told him there were many bad people who were 
 going along the road, and I did not know but perhaps he 
 might be one." 
 
 Williams testified as follows: "We took him into the 
 bushes, and ordered him to pull off his clothes, which he 
 did; but on searching him narrowly, we could not find any 
 sort of writings. We told him to pull off his boots, which 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 407 
 
 he seemed to be indifferent about; but we got one boot off) 
 and searched in that boot, and could find nothing. But we 
 found there were some papers in the bottom of his stocking 
 next to his foot; on which we made him pull his stocking 
 off, and found three papers wrapped up. Mr. Paulding 
 looked at the contents, and said he was a spy. We then 
 made him pull off his other boot, and there we found three 
 more papers at the bottom of his foot within his stocking." 
 
 After consultation, it was decided to take the prisoner to 
 North Castle, where Lieutenant-colonel Jameson com 
 manded a detachment of dragoons. Having surrendered 
 him to Jameson, the latter for a time hesitated what dispo 
 sition to make of him. The papers found upon Andre were 
 important in the hand-writing of Arnold, and endorsed 
 by him. 
 
 Most men would have suspected treason nor would 
 Arnold himself have escaped suspicion. Yet Jameson, at 
 length, decided to forward the papers to Washington by 
 express, and the prisoner to Arnold. These measures had 
 been taken, when Major Talmadge, next in command to 
 Jameson, returned from an excursion to White Plains. On 
 learning the incidents of the day, he expressed his surprise, 
 and begged Jameson to dispatch a counter-order, if possible, 
 to bring back the prisoner and the papers. 
 
 To the foregoing, Jameson finally consented, but the 
 papers were left to be conveyed to Washington. Andre 
 was overtaken and brought back. Talmadge, being a saga 
 cious observer, marked Andre his walk his military air 
 his dignfied bearing and decided that the prisoner was no 
 ordinary man. Shortly after, under escort of Talmadge, 
 Andre was removed to Lower Salem, to await the develop 
 ments of time and the orders of Washington. 
 
 The morning after their arrival at Salem, Andre requested 
 paper and ink, and soon presented to Talmadge an open 
 letter addressed to Washington, with a request that he 
 would himself read and forward it. 
 
 This letter, couched in most respectful language, com- 
 
408 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 municated to Washington his name, and rank in the British 
 army, and his object in coming within the American lines. 
 
 It so happened a wonderful interposition of Divine 
 Providence, who can doubt? it so happened, that on the 
 very day that Andre wrote his letter, Washington, on his 
 return from Hartford, arrived at Fishkill, eighteen miles 
 from Arnold s head-quarters. Contrary to his previous 
 intentions, he was induced to remain there during the night. 
 In the morning, an express was dispatched early to give 
 notice to General Arnold, that the party would reach his 
 quarters to breakfast. 
 
 Washington and his suite followed soon after, and on 
 coming to the road which led off to Robinson s house 
 Arnold s residence Washington was proceeding towards 
 the river. Being informed of his mistake, he observed that 
 as he must inspect the redoubts on this side the river, he 
 himself would forego Mrs. Arnold s breakfast, but his suite 
 might pass on, and enjoy it. They would not, however, 
 leave their general; and all, excepting his aids, who were 
 sent forward to make his excuse, proceeded towards the 
 river. 
 
 On learning that General Washington would not be there 
 to breakfast, General Arnold and family, with the aids, pro 
 ceeded to the breakfast-table. 
 
 That was the last peaceful meal Arnold was to enjoy in 
 this world and even the peace of that was invaded, before 
 they were ready to leave the table. A messenger entered 
 with a letter from Jameson the letter which first announced 
 the capture of Andre. 
 
 It fell ag a thunderbolt upon the traitor. Yet he so far 
 concealed his agitation before the aids, as to prevent serious 
 suspicion that any thing uncommon had occurred. A sud 
 den emergency called him to West Point, he said, and he 
 begged to be excused. Having ordered a horse, he 
 requested Mrs. Arnold s presence in her chamber, and here 
 in few words informed her of the necessity of his fleeing 
 for his life. He left her fainting on the floor; and, mount- 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 409 
 
 ing, put spurs to his horse, directing his course to the river, 
 on reaching which, he entered a boat, and fabricating a 
 story to his purpose, ordered the men to proceed to the 
 Vulture. The promise of reward gave impulse to their 
 energies, and Arnold was soon safely on board of the royal 
 sloop. 
 
 Interview of Arnold and his Wife. 
 
 Washington having completed his inspection of the 
 redoubts, reached Arnold s soon after his departure. Un 
 derstanding that he had gone to West Point, after a hasty 
 breakfast, Washington and suite followed. But what was 
 his surprise to learn that Arnold had not been there. After 
 a cursory view of the fortress, the party returned to Arnold s. 
 Meanwhile, the messenger from Colonel Jameson, with 
 Andre s papers, had arrived. 
 
 Light was now shed upon the mystery. Arnold was a 
 traitor, and had fled to the enemy. Measures were imme 
 diately taken to secure the fortress. An* express was dis 
 patched to Salem, with orders to have Andre conveyed to 
 Arnold s house. 
 
410 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 Let us hasten to the conclusion. On the 29th of Sep 
 tember, Washington ordered a Board of Inquiry, consisting 
 of six major and eight brigadier generals. After a full 
 hearing of the facts, the Board reported that Major Andre 
 ought to be considered as a spy, and, according to the laws 
 and usages of nations, to suffer death. 
 
 The decision, though just, was painful painful to Wash 
 ington to the Board to the officers of the American army 
 but more painful, if possible, to Sir Henry Clinton and 
 the companions of Andre in arms. 
 
 Efforts, and such as did honor to Clinton, were made to 
 reverse the doom of Andre. Intimations were given from 
 Washington, that upon one condition the surrender of 
 Arnold Andre might be released ; but to this, Clinton 
 thought he could not in honor yield while in the scale of 
 affection, Andre would have outweighed a thousand traitors 
 like Arnold. A deputation from Clinton repaired to Robin 
 son s house under a flag, to urge the release of Andre, but 
 no change could be effected in the mind of Washington. 
 
 Sentence of execution issued, and five o clock, of the 1st 
 day of October, was appointed for carrying it into effect. 
 On the morning of that day, Andre addressed a letter to 
 Washington, requesting that he might be allowed a soldier s 
 death. 
 
 " Tappan, 1st October, 1780. 
 
 "Sin: Buoyed above the terror of death, by the conscious 
 ness of a life devoted to honorable pursuits, and stained with 
 no action that can give me remorse, I trust that the request 
 I make to your excellency, at this serious period, and which 
 is to soften my last moments, will not be rejected. 
 
 "Sympathy towards a soldier will surely induce your 
 excellency, and a military tribunal, to adapt the mode of 
 my death to the feelings of a man of honor. 
 
 "Let me hope, sir, that if aught in my character impresses 
 you with esteem towards me if aught in my misfortune 
 marks me as the victim of policy, and not of resentment I 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 411 
 
 shall experience the operations of those feelings in your 
 breast, by being informed that I am not to die on a gibbet. 
 "I have the honor to be your excellency s most obedient 
 and most humble servant, 
 
 "JoHN ANDRE." 
 
 To this request, Washington could not consistently accede, 
 but to avoid needless pain, he omitted to make a reply. 
 
 The execution finally took place October 2d, at twelve 
 o clock a delay having been occasioned by pending nego 
 tiations, which could not be terminated in season the pre 
 vious day. 
 
 Dr. Thatcher, in his * Military Journal, has given the 
 closing particulars of this tragic scene. It follows: 
 
 "The principal guard-officer, who was constantly in the 
 room with the prisoner, relates, that when the hour of his 
 execution was announced to him in the morning, he received 
 it without emotion ; and while all present were affected with 
 silent gloom, he retained a firm countenance, with calmness 
 and composure of mind. Observing his servant enter the 
 room in tears, he exclaimed, Leave me till you can show 
 yourself more manly. His breakfast being sent to him 
 from the table of General Washington, which had been 
 done every day of his confinement, he partook of it as 
 usual; and having shaved and dressed himself, he placed his 
 hat on the table, and cheerfully said to the guard-officers, 
 I am ready at any moment, gentlemen, to wait on you/ 
 The fatal hour having arrived, a large detachment of troops 
 was paraded, and an immense concourse of people assem 
 bled ; almost all our general and field officers, excepting his 
 excellency and his staff, were present on horseback; melan 
 choly and gloom pervaded all ranks; the scene was affecting 
 and awful. 
 
 "I was so near during the solemn march to the fatal spot, 
 as to observe every movement, and participate in every 
 emotion which the melancholy scene was calculated to pro 
 duce. Major Andre walked from the stone house, in which 
 
412 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 he had been confined, between two of our subaltern officers, 
 arm in arm; the eyes of the immense multitude were fixed 
 on him, who, rising superior to the fear of death, appeared 
 as if conscious of the dignified deportment which he dis 
 played. He betrayed no want of fortitude, but retained a 
 complacent smile on his countenance, and politely bowed 
 to several gentlemen whom he knew, which was respect 
 fully returned. It was his earnest desire to be shot, as 
 being the mode of death most conformable to the feelings 
 of a military man, and he had indulged the hope that his 
 request would be granted. At the moment, therefore, 
 when suddenly he came in view of the gallows, he involun 
 tarily started backward, and made a pause. Why this 
 emotion, sir? said an officer by his side. Instantly recov 
 ering his composure, he said, I am reconciled to my death, 
 but I detest the mode. 
 
 " While waiting, and standing near the gallows, I observed 
 some degree of trepidation; placing his foot on a stone, and 
 rolling it over, and choking in his throat, as if attempting to 
 swallow. So soon, however, as he perceived that things 
 were in readiness, he stepped quickly into the wagon, and 
 at this moment he appeared to shrink ; but instantly elevating 
 his head with firmness, he said, It will be but a momentary 
 pang; and taking from his pocket two white handkerchiefs, 
 the provost-marshal with one loosely pinioned his arms, and 
 with the other, the victim, after taking off his hat and stock, 
 bandaged his own eyes with perfect firmness, which melted 
 the hearts, and moistened the cheeks, not only of his servant, 
 but of the throng of spectators. The rope being appended 
 to the gallows, he slipped the noose over his head, and 
 adjusted it to his neck, without the assistance of the execu 
 tioner. Colonel Scammell now informed him that he had 
 opportunity to speak, if he desired it. He raised the hand 
 kerchief from his eyes, and said: I pray you to bear me 
 witness, that I meet my fate like a brave man. The wagon 
 being now removed from under him, he was suspended, and 
 instantly expired." 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 413 
 
 Thus was cut off in the morning of life a man full of 
 promise and expectation one to whose personal attractions 
 were added accomplishments, rich, varied, and brilliant 
 destined, but for an untimely sacrifice of himself, under the 
 impulse of a forbidden ambition, to have reached the goal 
 of his wishes honor and renown. His death at the hands 
 of the Americans, according to the usage of war, was just; 
 but to Arnold, the pioneer in the base transaction, the news 
 of his execution must, it would seem, have been as the bit 
 terness of death. 
 
 But no: Arnold had no such feelings. Conscience was 
 seared ; the generous sympathies of our nature were extinct ; 
 even the honor of a soldier, dearer to him than life itself, had 
 expired. The long-cherished, deep-rooted, sordid passion 
 of his soul avarice alone lived; and now, while Andre, 
 who might almost be said to be the victim of that nether 
 spirit, was mouldering in an untimely and dishonored grave, 
 he demanded his pay. What must Clinton the friend and 
 patron of the high-souled and magnanimous Andre have 
 felt when he told out to Arnold six thousand three hundred 
 and fifteen pounds, as the reward of his treachery ! 
 
 In addition to this pecuniary reward, Arnold received the 
 commission of brigadier-general in the British army. But, 
 after his infamous attack on New London, and his inhuman 
 conduct to the brave Ledyard and his garrison in Fort 
 Trumbull, finding himself neglected by the British officers, 
 he obtained permission to retire to England, for which he 
 sailed in 1781 with his family. 
 
 The life of Arnold was prolonged twenty years beyond 
 this date. But although the king and a few others in office 
 felt compelled to notice him for a time, yet they, at length, 
 were willing to forget him, while others despised and shun 
 ned him. Colonel Gardiner says, that when a petition for 
 a bill authorizing a negotiation of peace was presented to 
 the king, Arnold was standing near the throne. Lauderdale 
 is reported to have declared, on his return to the House of 
 Commons, that, however gracious the language he had heard 
 
414 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 from the throne, his indignation could not but be highly 
 excited at beholding, as he had done, his majesty supported 
 by a traitor. And on another occasion, Lord Surrey, rising 
 to speak in the House of Commons, and perceiving Arnold 
 in the gallery, immediately sat down, exclaiming: "I will 
 not speak while that man (pointing to him) is in the house." 
 Not long after the war, Arnold removed to St. John s, in 
 New Brunswick, where he engaged for a time in the West 
 India trade. Subsequently, he returned to England, where 
 he resided to the time of his death, which occurred in Lon 
 don, June 14th, 1804. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 415 
 
 XIII. CONCLUDING SCENES OF THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 THEATRE of War changed to the South Siege of Savannah Siege of 
 Charleston Battle of Camden Battle of Cowpens Retreat Subse 
 quent Movements Battles of Guilford, Kobkirk s hill, Ninety-Six, and 
 Eutaw Springs Battle of Yorktown Treaty of Peace Cessation of 
 Hostilities Army disbanded Departure of the British Army Final 
 Interview between Washington and his Officers Resigns his Commis 
 sion Retires to Mount Vernon. 
 
 WE must hasten to the closing scenes of the long and 
 sanguinary contest between Great Britain and America. 
 
 The capture of Burgoyne, in 1777, was hailed, by a por 
 tion of the American people, as indicative of a speedy 
 termination of the war. But, in these anticipations, they 
 were destined to be disappointed. For several years fol 
 lowing, although the contest was still continued, but little 
 advance was made towards the termination. Battles were 
 indeed fought, naval engagements occurred, and predatory 
 enterprises were planned, and executed with various suc 
 cess; but neither power could be said at any one period to 
 be decidedly in the ascendant. In 1779, the theatre of war 
 was changed from the northern to the southern section of 
 the confederacy. To this change, the British were invited 
 by the prospect of an easier victory. That portion of the 
 country was rendered weak by its scattered population, 
 by the multitude of slaves, and by the number of tories 
 intermingled with the citizens. 
 
 Partial success to the British arms was the consequence. 
 Savannah was taken possession of, which gave the enemy, 
 for a time, the power in Georgia. In like manner, Charles 
 ton fell into their hands, and with it, a considerable portion 
 of the state of South Carolina. In the progress of this 
 southern warfare, battles occurred at Camden at the Cow- 
 pens at Guilford Court-house and at Eutaw Springs. 
 
 1. SIEGE OF SAVANNAH. 
 
 In the autumn of 1778, Savannah fell into the hands of 
 the British. At that time, Colonel Campbell, with a force 
 
416 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 of two thousand men, was dispatched by Governor Clinton 
 from New York against that city. The American gar 
 rison, under General Howe, consisting of but six hundred 
 continental troops and a small body of militia, was inade 
 quate to resist so formidable a force ; and at the expiration 
 of a spirited action, in which the Americans suffered 
 severely, the latter surrendered, and with that surrender, 
 the British took military occupation of the capital itself. 
 
 The succeeding year, D Estaing, with a French fleet, 
 destined to cooperate with the Americans for the recovery 
 of Savannah, arrived on the coast of Georgia. This intel 
 ligence having been communicated to General Lincoln, 
 who was in the vicinity of Charleston with a small force, 
 he immediately broke up his camp, and marched to assist in 
 the disembarkation of the French troops. 
 
 Before the arrival of Lincoln, D Estaing had sent a 
 "haughty summons" to Prevost, the English commander, to 
 surrender. The safety of the former depended upon rein 
 forcements, which he was daily expecting; and, in order to 
 attain a delay, he required twenty-four hours to consider 
 the question of a capitulation. Unfortunately, D Estaing 
 acceded to this demand. This proved fatal to the expedi 
 tion; for, meanwhile, Prevost was not idle. He succeeded 
 in mounting nearly one hundred cannon, and, moreover, the 
 expected reinforcement arrived, swelling his force to three 
 thousand men; upon which, he replied to the French com 
 mander, that he was resolved to hold out to the last. 
 
 The original plan of attempting the place by storm was 
 now prudently abandoned, and the slow process of its 
 reduction by siege was resolved upon. The combined 
 forces numbered between six and seven thousand men. The 
 siege was commenced. Trenches were opened, and, by 
 the 4th of September, a sap had been pushed to within 
 three hundred yards of the abbatis. In the course of a 
 another month, batteries had been erected, and other 
 preparations were ready. 
 
 On the evening of October 4th, the tragical scene com- 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 417 
 
 rnenced, and a heavy cannonade was kept up during the 
 night. In the morning, that scene became terrific. Thirty- 
 seven cannon and nine mortars were opened upon the city, 
 while sixteen heavy guns from the fleet added their uproar 
 to the thunder of the former. The response to these was 
 still louder and more appalling. Nearly one hundred guns, 
 which had been mounted by Prevost, as we have said, gave 
 back their tremendous explosions. Carcasses, filled with 
 all manner of combustibles, were hurled into the town, set 
 ting on fire the houses, and spreading consternation among 
 the inhabitants. Shells came down from the sky, bursting 
 like meteors, and scattering their death-dealing fragments 
 in every street and in the neighborhood of every dwelling. 
 All that day, and, indeed, for four succeeding days and 
 nights, this mutual tremendous firing was maintained. 
 Savannah and its neighborhood became covered with a 
 dense, dark cloud of smoke, through which the rays of the 
 sun could scarcely penetrate by day, and which, as that set, 
 served as a pall to increase the gloom and darkness of 
 the night. 
 
 If the besiegers were steady to their purpose, the 
 besieged were no less resolute and successful in their 
 resistance. Little or no impression had hitherto been 
 made upon the enemy s works, and how long they would 
 continue to hold out, the Americans had no means of judg 
 ing. They had reason, indeed, to believe that a reduction 
 might at no distant day be effected, as the supplies were 
 cut off, and the inhabitants must be suffering intensely. 
 But D Estaing began to fear for the safety of his fleet, 
 exposed, as it was, on an open coast. In this posture, he 
 proposed to Lincoln to attempt the place as originally con 
 templated by storm. This the latter deemed extremely 
 hazardous; but submitting to the higher authority of the 
 count, an assault was fixed for the 9th of October. 
 
 At one o clock of the morning of that day, the Ameri 
 cans were up, and ready for the fearful contest. The 
 French unwisely delayed for some two or three hours; 
 27 
 
418 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 but at length, led on by D Estaing and Lincoln, the com 
 bined forces the French in three columns and the Ameri 
 cans in one proceeded to the attack. 
 
 Taking a position at the head of the first column, 
 D Estaing led them forward to the very walls of the Eng- 
 ligh works. It was a fatal approach. Of a sudden, and 
 when the French commander was congratulating himself 
 that he was taking the enemy by surprise, the blaze of a 
 hundred cannon filled him and his troops with amazement, 
 while the balls and grape-shot mowed down their ranks, as 
 did the fire of the Americans at Bunker s hill. Still, 
 D Estaing ordered the remainder to advance, he himself 
 heroically leading the way. But it was only to death and 
 defeat. Soon wounded, D Estaing was borne from the 
 spot, while his brave troops remained to meet a still 
 severer destiny. They were mowed as grass by a new- 
 ground scythe. The few who survived, now made good 
 their retreat to an adjoining wood, leaving room for the 
 second column, pressing forward, to supply their place. 
 
 These, passing over the fallen bodies of their brave com 
 panions, succeeded in mounting the walls; and there they 
 stood and there, with almost superhuman strength and 
 determination, they fought. But it was not even for such 
 bravery and such perseverance to succeed. If the struggle 
 was now fearful, the carnage was still more so. One after 
 another, and by tens and twenties, they fell side by side, 
 companions in death of their brave precursors. A remnant 
 only was left; and as that remnant succeeded in securing 
 a retreat, the third and last column of the French troops 
 came into action. A similar contest awaited them, which 
 they entered into with even greater ardor and more excited 
 passion ; but it was followed by a similar, and perhaps still 
 more fatal, result. The chivalrous Laurens, at the head of 
 the Americans, now made his appearance; and directing his 
 entire force against the Spring-hill redoubt, attempted to 
 scale its ramparts. But it was a vain attempt. The para 
 pets were too high to be reached, and the assailants fell as 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 419 
 
 they appeared, shot down with equal certainty and rapidity. 
 Among the Americans, at this memorable contest, was that 
 Carolina regiment which, at the siege of Fort Moultrie, had 
 so distinguished itself, and which, as a reward for its valor, 
 Mrs. Elliott had presented two standards, as we had occasion 
 to notice, when describing the noble defence of the old 
 "slaughter pen." Nothing daunted by the fate of their 
 companions, this regiment pressed furiously forward; and 
 now, for a brief period, was witnessed a spectacle, which 
 lighted up gladness in every eye: two American standards 
 the very standards which we have named were seen 
 waving on the English ramparts. And there, too, was the 
 
 -\ 
 
 Jasper on the Ramparts. 
 
 noble-hearted Jasper himself, with those standards, which 
 he loved better than life itself. But it was a momentary 
 floating to the breeze, and these standards had for ever done 
 their duty. They soon fell, and with them fell the brave 
 and patriotic Jasper. He grasped his standard as he fell 
 into the ditch, and there the flag covered him as a winding- 
 sheet of glory. He had told Mrs. Elliott that he would 
 
420 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 surrender his flag only with his life, and he was true to his 
 word. Jasper s name heroism patriotism will descend 
 with the lapse of years ; nor will they be remembered but to 
 be honored, while the records of American valor shall have 
 an existence. 
 
 The issue may be told in few words. The Americans 
 failed, and retired. Many a noble heart had shed its blood ; 
 many an arm, which had that day 
 
 Shed fast atonement for its first delay, 
 
 was folded on the breast in death. And among those who 
 fell nobly, there was one a high-souled Polander the 
 chivalric Pulaski a volunteer in the American service; he 
 fell at the head of two hundred horsemen, urging on their 
 way amid fire and smoke, until a swivel-shot struck the 
 gallant soldier to the earth. 
 
 The contest lasted a little more than an hour; and yet, 
 in that brief space, six hundred and thirty-seven French, 
 and four hundred and fifty Americans, were mangled 
 bleeding corpses on the ground more than one thousand ! 
 Rapid work ! It should seem that Moloch might have been 
 satisfied with the victims offered on that day s altar. 
 
 D Estaing retired soon after with his fleet. He had 
 gained no praise: on the contrary, he was censured for his 
 haste in demanding the surrender of Savannah before the 
 arrival of Lincoln; and then, by allowing Prevost so long 
 a time to deliberate, in truth giving him ample opportunity 
 to prepare for defence. The result was inglorious, and 
 served to perpetuate, and even strengthen, the cause of the 
 English at the South. 
 
 2. SIEGE OF CHARLESTON. 
 
 Charleston had long been an object of cupidity on the 
 part of the British. We have already had occasion to 
 speak of an expedition under Sir Peter Parker and Gen 
 erals Cornwallis and Howe, destined against that city, 
 and the summary check they received at Fort Moultrie 
 that "old slaughter-pen" every one of whose garrison was 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 421 
 
 a hero, and the record of whose combined resistance can 
 never be remembered but to the honor and praise of Amer 
 ican valor. That repulse was not forgotten by the British, 
 and, when next an attempt should be made, it was to be 
 expected that preparations would be commensurate with 
 the magnitude and difficulties of the enterprise. 
 
 It proved so. In the spring following the siege of 
 Savannah, General Clinton left New York with ten thou 
 sand men, intent on the capture of Charleston. Lincoln 
 was still at the head of the American troops in the South. 
 But they were altogether inadequate to defend the city 
 against so numerous and formidable a force as now 
 appeared against him. For his own credit, as well as 
 for the honor of the American arms, clearly he should have 
 avoided a collision. But, over-persuaded by Governor 
 Rutledge and other prominent citizens, and, moreover, 
 reluctant to abandon a place which contained large public 
 stores, or seem to yield where there was hope of success, 
 he consented to remain, and accomplish whatever human 
 wisdom, combined with American valor, could do. 
 
 On the 30th of March, General Clinton commenced the 
 siege.. He proceeded with a caution, to be explained only 
 by the lesson taught the British at the siege of Fort Moul- 
 trie, and a determination not to be under the necessity of 
 meeting with another such disastrous result. In another 
 place, it should have been noted, that Fort Moultrie, m the 
 present invasion, made no resistance, the contest, it being 
 intended, should be on the mainland, and in the immediate 
 vicinity of the city, where such defences had been erected 
 as the authorities were able to provide. 
 
 On the 10th of April, the first parallel was completed, and 
 Lincoln was summoned to surrender. To this summons, 
 he replied: "that he felt it to be his duty, and it was also 
 his instruction, to defend the place to the last extremity." 
 Ten days elapsed, during which a second parallel was 
 finished, and a second summons made and declined. A 
 heavy and formidable cannonade was now opened by Clin- 
 
422 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 ton, which was kept up, with scarcely any remission, for 
 several days. Meanwhile, Lincoln was almost constantly 
 on duty straining every muscle to resist the steady, but 
 apparently fatal, advance of his foe. It is related of him, 
 that "one day he was ten hours in the saddle, without once 
 dismounting riding hither and thither, with his great heart 
 filled with anxious foreboding; and, the last fortnight, he 
 never took off his clothes to rest. Flinging himself, in his 
 uniform, on a couch, he would snatch a few moments 
 repose, and then again be seen riding along the lines." 
 
 Meanwhile, his defences became weakened, and his 
 troops exhausted with labor and fatigue. They had little 
 time to sleep, and even the supply of provisions was limited. 
 Yet, Lincoln continued, day after day, to inspire them with 
 courage and hope. All that a brave commander could do, 
 he did concealing the apprehensions which harrowed his 
 inmost soul, and for which there were reasons; all that 
 men could do, his noble few did suffering privations sel 
 dom experienced during, the revolutionary contest. It was 
 a brave defence ! It was a long, protracted, painful strug 
 gle ! But it was in vain. At length, the batteries of the 
 enemy had reached within eighty yards of the American 
 defences, and preparations were making for a general 
 storm. Thus environed by a formidable force, both by 
 sea and land, 
 
 "Nee spes opis ulla dabatur" 
 
 it was the dictate of humanity, both in respect to the inhab 
 itants of the city, and the brave, but exhausted, remnant 
 of his devoted army, to capitulate. Accordingly, overtures 
 were made to General Clinton, which were at length 
 accepted. Charleston fell, and the entire army laid down 
 arms. By the terms of capitulation, the garrison were to 
 march out, and deposit their arms in front of the works; 
 but, as a mark of humiliation, the drums were not to beat 
 an American march, nor their colors to be displayed. This 
 was severe; but the humiliation was remembered, when, 
 eighteen months afterwards, Lord Cornwallis surrendered 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 423 
 
 at Yorktown, and "waters of a full cup were wrung out" 
 to him. 
 
 3. BATTLE OF CAMDEN. 
 
 The fall of Charleston opened the south to Cornwallis, 
 nor was he slow to take advantage of the opportunity of 
 strengthening the royal cause. Baron de Kalb had been 
 sent from the main army to the assistance of Lincoln; but 
 the latter having surrendered before his arrival, the former 
 assumed the command of the forces opposed to Cornwallis. 
 Shortly after, however, Gates, the "hero of Saratoga," 
 arrived, having been appointed to occupy the place of 
 General Lincoln. 
 
 The reputation which Gates had acquired in his contest 
 with Burgoyne, had preceded him, and served to stay the 
 despondency and gloom which was extensively pervading 
 the South. The militia responded to his call, and came 
 flocking to his standard. Thus reinforced, he proceeded 
 towards Camden, the rendezvous of Lord Rawdon. But 
 his haste was ill-judged. Besides, by reason of a serious 
 lack of provisions for his troops, which he had neglected to 
 provide, they were compelled to subsist for several days on 
 green apples, corn, and other vegetables ; their strength, 
 also, was still more diminished for want of needful rest. On 
 reaching the vicinity of Rawdon, instead of an immediate 
 attack, before the latter could receive reinforcements, and 
 when he was more on an equal footing with the enemy, he 
 wasted several days in skirmishes, which served to darken 
 rather than brighten his chance of success. In this interval, 
 Cornwallis arrived with the troops under his command, thus 
 adding to the strength of the enemy, and greatly increasing 
 their confidence and courage. 
 
 Indeed, Cornwallis was not slow in deciding to hazard an 
 engagement, although he knew that the contest would still 
 be unequal. Gates had ^superior numbers. But a retreat 
 would be to abandon all that he had gained in South Caro 
 lina and Georgia; and in effect would be the ruin of the 
 royal cause. 
 
424 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 The American army occupied a post at Rugely s mills. 
 On the llth of August, at ten o clock in the night, the 
 English began their march. Ignorant of this movement, 
 Gates had put his army in motion at the same time, and 
 with similar intent. What was their mutual surprise, when 
 at two o clock in the morning, the advanced-guard of the 
 British suddenly came in contact with the head column of 
 the Americans! A brief skirmish ensued but soon ended, 
 as if by mutual consent neither commander being willing 
 to hazard a nocturnal rencounter. 
 
 At a council of war summoned by Gates, the Baron de 
 Kalb advised a retreat to their former encampment, as in 
 their present position they were between two marshes, 
 while at Rugely s mills they would have the decided advan 
 tage as to position. In this, however, he was overruled by 
 Gates, who decided to wait the approach of the enemy 
 where they were. 
 
 We shall not enter into the details of this unfortunate 
 battle. It was sad and sanguinary. General Gates mis 
 judged as to position; but still greater was his error in 
 attempting to change the order of battle almost at the 
 moment when the battle began. Of this latter mistake, 
 Cornwallis was not slow to take advantage, but at once 
 ordered his troops to charge. Unprepared for an attack 
 so sudden and so furious, the American column gave way 
 the Virginians actually betaking themselves to flight. All 
 was soon confusion and uproar. De Kalb threw himself at 
 the head of the regular troops, and, infusing into them the 
 fire and indignation which animated his own bosom, led them 
 on. They advanced firm calm determined. But the 
 contest was now unequal. They could not resist the 
 impetuous torrent which came thundering upon them. 
 They could not save the battle. And at this time their 
 ranks thinned their path obstructed the cavalry of Tarle- 
 ton came bearing down upon them with the impetuosity of 
 a whirlwind. "Shot after shot had struck the Baron de 
 Kalb, and the blood was pouring from his side in streams; 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 425 
 
 yet, animated by that spirit which has made the hero in 
 every age, he rallied his men for a last charge, and led them 
 at the point of the bayonet on the dense ranks. Striking a 
 bayonet from his breast, and laying the grenadier that held 
 it dead at his feet, he pressed forward, and, in the very 
 act of cheering on his men, fell with the blood gushing 
 
 Death of De Kalb. 
 
 from eleven wounds. His aids immediately covered him 
 with their bodies, exclaiming, Save the Baron de Kalb! 
 save the Baron de Kalb! " 
 
 But their efforts to save him were unavailing. He was 
 taken prisoner, and his troops fled. Gates, meanwhile, was 
 pursuing his fugitive army. Their arrest and recall were, 
 however, beyond his power. The rout was entire ; the 
 defeat complete; owing, as was thought by men of com 
 petent judgment, to the mismanagement of Gates. 
 
 De Kalb survived his wounds but a short time. He was 
 able, however, to dictate a brief letter to the patriotic band 
 of soldiers at whose head he had planted himself, and who 
 nobly sustained him up to the moment of his fall. He died 
 
426 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 in the cause of liberty regretted by all who knew his worth 
 as a man and a soldier and honored by congress, which 
 directed a monument to be erected to his memory at 
 Annapolis. 
 
 The battle at Camden was sanguinary, and had the effect 
 to spread a gloom over the face of American affairs. The 
 loss of the patriots exceeded six hundred in killed; the 
 wounded and prisoners thirteen hundred. The British 
 stated their loss to be only three hundred in killed and 
 wounded. 
 
 Cornwallis was the victor but the British cause had now 
 reached its culminating point. Elated at their successes, 
 the conquerors grew insolent and rapacious; the Americans, 
 resolute and determined. 
 
 4. BATTLE OF COWPENS. 
 
 Never did a service require an able and efficient com 
 mander more than the American service at the South, 
 following the disastrous defeat of Gates at the battle of 
 Camden. Fortunately, the precise man was found in Gen 
 eral Greene, "who, next to Washington, was the ablest 
 commander in the Revolutionary army" an officer of large 
 experience, and distinguished for two qualities, which were 
 more important, at this juncture, than all others "great 
 caution and great rapidity." To these were added a won 
 derful fortitude and as wonderful perseverance. 
 
 On assuming the command, Greene found the army 
 reduced to two thousand men, of whom not more than 
 eight hundred w r ere fit for service. The officers, however, 
 had few equals and no superiors. There were Morgan, 
 Lee, Marion, Sumpter, and Washington (Lieutenant-colo 
 nel), men, whose heroic achievements have justly placed 
 them high on the rolls of military fame. Had the army 
 borne any comparison to its officers, either in point of num 
 bers or in discipline, energy, and enthusiasm, the royal 
 cause, in the South, would have met a still earlier doom than 
 it did. But the army was not only greatly reduced in 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 427 
 
 numbers, but so destitute was it of arms, ammunition, food, 
 and clothing, that it seemed a matter of presumption to 
 attempt entering the list with Cornwallis, who, to a well- 
 disciplined and powerful army, added every desirable 
 materiel of war. But it often occurred during the Revo 
 lutionary struggle, that "the race was not to the swift, nor 
 the battle to the strong." 
 
 The first measure adopted by Greene was unusual he 
 separated his forces, small as they were, into several divi 
 sions, and stationed them at different points. For this he 
 has been censured, as contrary to military rule; but the 
 sequel proved the wisdom of the measure. It served 
 greatly to dismay Cornwallis, who scarcely knew in what 
 direction to proceed, or which one to attack whether 
 Morgan, Marion, or Lee, who, with their respective 
 detachments, were threatening him from different points. 
 
 At length, however, he decided to begin with Morgan, 
 who was stationed at Cowpens, with an available force of 
 less than a thousand men. The plan proposed by Corn 
 wallis was, that Tarleton, with eleven hundred men, should 
 assail him in front, while he himself, with the main army, 
 would attempt to prevent his retreat. On the appearance 
 of Tarleton, Morgan retired; but being, at length, hotly 
 pressed, a contest became inevitable. The first onset of 
 Tarleton was terrible the Americans gave way, and the 
 victorious British were anticipating the utter rout of their 
 foes. But, at a critical moment of the action, Colonel 
 Washington, who had been watching the various move 
 ments of the respective armies, gave orders to his bugler to 
 sound a charge. It was nobly done! Nothing could with 
 stand the impetuosity, the fire, the fury of the assailants. 
 The infantry, which was pressing on to victory, were, as 
 in a moment, borne down, and scattered like chaff" before 
 the whirlwind. Morgan had time to rally his repulsed 
 force; and, with such an example as had been set them, 
 they now sped their way to victory. It was a brief, but a 
 stirring, sanguinary scene. Tarleton lost of his eleven 
 
428 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 hundred, seven hundred besides two cannon, eight hun 
 dred muskets, and a hundred dragoons. 
 
 Charge of Colonel Washington. 
 
 The battle over, Morgan hastily retired, in order to 
 escape Cornwallis, who was bearing down upon him. In 
 this he was successful ; but it was only at the sacrifice of 
 the baggage, and a large part of the stores of the army. 
 Cornwallis pursued a similar policy never was man more 
 determined to make sure of the enemy than he was ; and 
 never was man more determined to escape than Morgan. 
 His object was to reach the head-quarters of Greene; but, 
 at the distance of fifty miles, it was his good fortune to 
 meet his general, who, with a small force, was hastening 
 to his assistance. 
 
 5. RETREAT SUBSEQUENT MOVEMENTS. 
 
 Immediately following the battle of Cowpens, Greene 
 directed his course towards Guilford, which he had appoint 
 ed as the rendezvous of his army. This was a perilous 
 undertaking; and the more so, as his route lay across the 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 42i> 
 
 Catawba, the Yadkm, and the Dan each of which was 
 liable to be suddenly swelled, and thus prevent his passage ; 
 and at a time, perhaps, when Cornwallis would be pressing 
 upon him. Besides, the winter was a most unpropitious 
 season for such an enterprise. The soldiers were poorly 
 clad; many of them were barefoot; blankets were greatly 
 needed, and even provisions were scarce. But there was 
 no safe alternative. Greene s force was inadequate to main 
 tain a position against so formidable a force as Cornwallis 
 had under his command. It was not indeed certain that a 
 retreat so distant, and so fraught with difficulties, could be 
 effected in safety. But it was decided to run the hazard, 
 and towards the accomplishment of his plans, Greene now 
 put forth all his energy and skill. 
 
 We shall not follow him minutely in the various steps of 
 his remarkable and successful enterprise. Often did the 
 English advance columns press upon his rear; and so deter 
 mined were the former with such rapidity did they urge 
 their pursuit that the fugitives were able in some instances 
 to rest but three hours out of the twenty-four, and to secure 
 but one meal a-day. Their fatigue their deprivations 
 their sufferings, penetrated the very heart of their sympa 
 thizing leader. His own anxiety was deep and wasting; 
 yet he had a smile and a word of encouragement as he 
 rode up, and hurried forward his exhausted columns. 
 
 At length they approached the Dan; that passed, they 
 were safe ; but this was the point of their greatest danger. 
 Cornwallis was near at hand, and, like Pharaoh of old, 
 pressing upon the children of Israel at the banks of the Red 
 sea, was confident of their utter extermination he had 
 resolved to overwhelm and annihilate the American army 
 on the banks of the Dan. 
 
 They reached those banks. In the rear, covering their 
 embarkation, and, if possible, keeping in check the advance 
 of the now infuriated enemy, were stationed Lee s legion 
 and Washington s horsemen. It was a noble but perilous 
 enterprise which they had undertaken. Had the forces of 
 

 430 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 Cornwallis reached them, it is impossible to conjecture the 
 issue. They had decided to succeed or perish. 
 
 But about noon, a messenger made his appearance upon 
 a swift charger, making the joyful announcement that the 
 army had safely made the passage. The guard now them 
 selves urged their way to the ferry. Greene had not yet 
 crossed. He had delayed through his anxiety for the safety 
 of Lee and Washington, and their brave comrades. Who 
 can describe his exultation as they came dashing on their 
 proud steeds! That was a moment of intense joy; but that 
 joy reached its climax when all were safely on the opposite 
 shore, and the deep waters of the Dan were rolling between 
 his army and their pursuers. The last boat that left, bore the 
 intrepid Lee, and, as it grounded upon the opposite shore, 
 the British van had reached the banks. This was the 
 climax of their disappointment. At the end of a pursuit of 
 two hundred and fifty miles, and during which they had 
 destroyed all their baggage to accelerate their progress, it 
 was their destiny to behold their prey exulting beyond their 
 reach. Of this retreat, it has been well remarked, that "for 
 the skill with which it was planned, the resolution and energy 
 with which it was carried through, and the distance traveled, 
 it stands alone in the annals of our country, and will bear a 
 comparison with the most renowned feats of ancient or 
 modern times. It covered Greene with more glory than a 
 victory could have done, and stamped him at once the great 
 commander." 
 
 Soon after the events now recited, the army of General 
 Greene was augmented by the arrival of reinforcements 
 from Virginia, to five thousand five hundred men. Numeri 
 cally, his force was larger than that of Cornwallis, but most 
 of the troops were for the first time in a camp. Thus 
 strengthened, Greene decided to hazard an engagement as 
 early as circumstances allowed. With this object in view, 
 after giving his troops some little opportunity to rest, he 
 proceeded, and took post at Guilford. 
 
 Here, on the 15th of March, occurred the battle of Guil- 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 431 
 
 ford Court-house, which on the part of Greene had been so 
 wisely planned as must have issued in the utter discomfiture 
 of Cornwallis, had all the Americans behaved with their 
 accustomed bravery. But, most unfortunately, the terrible 
 aspect of the British army, on its near approach, spread 
 consternation and dismay among the Carolina militia; and, 
 throwing down their guns, knapsacks, and canteens, they 
 precipitately left the scene of action. These were followed 
 by a portion of the Marylanders. It was impossible to rally 
 them, or even to stay their progress. But the Virginians 
 fought nobly, as did the second regiment of the Marylanders. 
 Upon these and the continental troops, the entire force of 
 the battle fell. For a time, even with the loss of the aid of 
 those who so ignobly fled, victory seemed to decide for the 
 Americans. But at length Cornwallis, at a great sacrifice 
 of men, succeeded in getting the ascendancy, and no alter 
 native was left to Greene but to order a retreat, while it 
 could safely be made. The loss of the Americans was 
 about four hundred, in killed and wounded ; that of the 
 British reached nearly six hundred. The British claimed 
 the victory, but it was a victory which caused Fox to 
 exclaim, when announced in the British House of Commons, 
 "Another such will ruin the British army." 
 
 Following the battle above described, Cornwallis retreated 
 to such a distance from Greene, as to present little induce 
 ment to the latter to follow, even had his force been able to 
 cope with that under his lordship s command. It remained, 
 therefore, for him to adopt some new plan, and to look in 
 another direction for some field of usefulness to his country s 
 cause. After much consideration, he decided to lead back 
 his forces into South Carolina, and to fall on the line of the 
 British posts between Ninety-Six and Charleston. It was 
 a bold, original, and hazardous experiment; and the more 
 so, as Cornwallis might also return, and press him with his 
 superior force. But the decision was made; and, taking up 
 his line of march, in twelve days he reached Camden, where 
 Lord Rawdon was strongly intrenched. 
 
432 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 Taking a position on Hobkirk s hill, two miles north of 
 Camden, Rawdon in a few days drew out his forces, and 
 appeared in battle array against him. At the time the 
 approach of the enemy was announced, the Americans were 
 deeply engaged in cooking food, of which, for twenty-four 
 hours, they had been destitute. For a moment, there was 
 confusion; but, abandoning their meal, as did Greene his 
 coffee, they soon stood in order of battle. The action 
 opened with promise to the Americans. Greene himself, at 
 the head of a single regiment, fought as a common soldier. 
 His troops appeared firm, and even enthusiastic. Judge 
 his surprise, when, at this critical moment, he perceived the 
 regiment of Gunby, the one upon which, more perhaps than 
 all others, he depended the one which at Guilford had dis 
 played such bravery that regiment was giving way was 
 in the very act of retreating. Greene sped his charger 
 among them headed them rallied them; but it was too 
 late: the battle was lost. There was, indeed, more fighting, 
 and every effort was made to recover from the shock caused 
 by the retreat of Gunby s veteran regiment. But it was 
 fruitless, and Greene retreated, in rather a creditable man 
 ner, considering the circumstances. 
 
 But the regiment, it is recorded the cause of such deep 
 mortification and utter failure was after all not to blame. 
 At least, the apology was made for them, that they mistook 
 the order of Gunby, their leader, who had directed them 
 only to halt, for an order to retreat. In the din of arms, 
 his command was not understood, and the consequence was 
 the disastrous result we have named. 
 
 The situation of Rawdon, notwithstanding his success, 
 was critical ; Greene s was still more critical. For the first 
 time, it is said, the latter became vacillating and despondent. 
 On the one hand, he was in danger from Rawdon ; and on 
 the other, it was reported that Cornwallis was marching 
 rapidly against him. His army was small destitute dis 
 couraged. But it was not Greene s nature long to despond. 
 He rose above the difficulties and perils of his position, and 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 433 
 
 decided to occupy the place which God and his country had 
 assigned him. 
 
 At this juncture, more certain intelligence was received 
 that Cornwallis was on his march to Virginia. This left him 
 at liberty to follow out his original plan. 
 
 Meanwhile, Rawdon broke up his encampment at Camden, 
 and moved towards Fort Motte, against which Marion and 
 Lee were pursuing a siege. Before Rawdon could reach 
 it, it had surrendered to the Americans. 
 
 There remained now in the hands of the British but one 
 fortress more of importance. This was Ninety-Six, situated 
 one hundred and forty-seven miles north-west from Charles 
 ton, and garrisoned by five hundred and sixty men. To 
 the reduction of this, Greene turned his attention. On the 
 22d of May, he appeared before it, and commenced a siege. 
 While successfully pursuing his design, and daily advancing 
 towards the consummation of his wishes, news arrived of 
 the rapid approach of Rawdon. Indeed, he appeared even 
 earlier than had been anticipated, and Greene had no alter 
 native but to retreat. But, listening to his army, who were 
 intent on a demonstration against the enemy, he consented 
 thereto: but, although they made the assault with admirable 
 firmness, and even enthusiastic zeal, they failed, and orders 
 to retreat were given. 
 
 Rawdon followed Greene some fifteen or twenty miles on 
 his retreat; when, returning to Ninety-Six, he ordered its 
 evacuation, and himself took up his march for Charleston. 
 
 As the sickly season had now commenced, Greene with 
 drew his army to a cool and salubrious position on the high 
 hills of Santee. Here, having remained until the 22d of 
 August his troops resting and recruiting, as much they 
 needed both he broke up his encampment, and began his 
 march; and on the 7th of September, arrived within seven 
 miles of Eutaw Springs, where the British lay encamped in 
 an open field, under command of General Stewart. 
 
 On the following day, putting his army in motion, he 
 proceeded towards the field, where occurred 
 28 
 
434 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 I 
 
 6. THE BATTLE OF EUTAW SPRINGS. 
 
 Greene took the British commander somewhat by surprise, 
 but he was not slow to put his army in the order of battle. 
 The Americans were the first to commence the contest, and 
 that commencement was auspicious. The militia did them 
 selves greater credit than on some former occasions. Both 
 armies were soon engaged ; both contended with a serious 
 ness, a determination, a perseverance, commensurate with 
 the prize at stake. It is not necessary to descend to par 
 ticulars. Each cause was apparently more than once in 
 the ascendant, but in the sequel neither could claim a decided 
 victory. Yet, the advantage rested with Greene. The 
 English had lost one-quarter of their number in killed, and 
 another quarter were made prisoners. Moreover, he had 
 driven them from the field ; but he could not pursue them, 
 on account of his prisoners and wounded, and the exhausted 
 state of his army. 
 
 At the close of the contest, the belligerent armies united 
 in burying their dead. What a contrast to the spectacle 
 which had been exhibited a few hours before ! 
 
 The battle of Eutaw Springs was the last general engage 
 ment in the South. Soon after, the British concentrated 
 themselves at Charleston; and here they were for months 
 hemmed in, and watched by the faithful and persevering 
 Greene. But their situation, at length, became so distress 
 ing, that they determined to evacuate the city. This was 
 carried into effect on the 13th of December, 1781. At three 
 o clock of the same day, Greene entered in triumph, to the 
 exultation of its emancipated citizens, and with all the honors 
 which a grateful people could shed upon him. "God bless 
 you! God bless you!" was uttered by hundreds, as he passed 
 along; nor was it a thoughtless, unmeaning prayer, but the 
 warm and ardent desire of warm and ardent hearts. Greene 
 merited it all: he loved his country with an affection which 
 no circumstances could weaken, and served her with a 
 fidelity which no temptation could interrupt. Truthfully, 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 435 
 
 most truthfully, did Washington say of him: "Could he but 
 promote the interests of his country in the character of a 
 corporal, he would exchange, without a murmur, his epau 
 lettes for the knot." 
 
 7. BATTLE OF YOIiKTOWN. 
 
 The campaign for the year 1781, as arranged between 
 Washington and the Count de Rochambeau at Wethersfield, 
 Connecticut, had for its object the recovery of New York, 
 still in possession of the British. A French fleet, to arrive 
 in August, was expected to cooperate. In pursuance of this 
 plan, the allied forces were concentrated at Kingsbridge, 
 fifteen miles above New York. 
 
 While these movements were in progress, it was unex 
 pectedly announced that the destination of the French fleet 
 was the Chesapeake, instead of New York; and here the 
 Count de Grasse, at length, arrived with twenty-eight ships 
 of the line, several frigates, and three thousand troops. 
 
 This intelligence manifested the necessity of a change of 
 purpose. Without the cooperation of a fleet, it would be 
 impossible to succeed in the reduction of New York. Be 
 sides, there now opened an equally, if not a more important 
 enterprise, in a different quarter. 
 
 Lord Cornwallis, who had for some time conducted the 
 military operations of the British at the South, as we have 
 had occasion to notice, had concentrated his forces at York- 
 town, in Virginia, which, together with Gloucester Point, 
 he had strongly fortified. His army consisted of ten thou 
 sand effective men. 
 
 Washington was not long in deciding the course which 
 the interests of his country required him to pursue. He 
 was now ready to follow the indications of Providence: 
 and it was now apparent that a victory over Cornwallis 
 must necessarily forward the triumph of the patriot cause. 
 It was happily ordered that the French fleet should have 
 the Chesapeake for its destination. In that vicinity, the 
 final conflict was to be waged ; there, the pride of Britain 
 
436 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 was to be humbled ; there, the last act in the drama was to 
 transpire. 
 
 Pursuant to his altered purposes, Washington put his army 
 in motion, and on the 25th of August, the passage of the 
 Hudson was effected. 
 
 It being a point of great moment to conceal the real object 
 of this movement, the march of the army was continued until 
 the 31st, in such a direction as to keep up fears for New 
 York; and a considerable degree of address was used to 
 countenance the opinion that the real design was against 
 that place. The letters which had been intercepted by Sir 
 Henry Clinton favored this deception; and so strong was 
 the impression made, that after it became necessary for the 
 combined army to leave the route leading down the Hudson, 
 he is stated to have retained his fears for New York, and 
 not to have suspected the real object of his adversary, until 
 he had approached the Delaware, and it had become too 
 late to obstruct the progress of the allied army towards 
 Virginia. He then resolved to make every exertion in his 
 power to relieve Lord Cornwallis, and, in the mean time, to 
 act offensively in the North. An expedition was planned 
 against New London, in Connecticut ; and a strong detach 
 ment, under the command of General Arnold, was embarked 
 on board a fleet of transports, which landed early in the 
 morning of the 6th of September on both sides of the har 
 bor, about three miles from the town. The result of this 
 expedition so infamous to Arnold so inhuman so con 
 trary to all the laws governing modern warfare is too well 
 known to need recital here. 
 
 The progress of Washington could not consistently be 
 arrested by such an incursion, ready, as in other circum 
 stances he would have been, to have hastened to the defence 
 of his fellow-citizens, against so vindictive a monster as that 
 traitor had shown himself to be. Momentous results were 
 now depending upon accelerated movements; and, accord 
 ingly, he urged his troops forward to the extent of their 
 power. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 437 
 
 Having made the necessary arrangements for the con 
 veyance of his army down the Chesapeake, Washington, 
 accompanied by several distinguished officers, French and 
 American, hastened forward to Williamsburg, where, in an 
 interview with the Count de Grasse, a system of operations 
 for the contemplated siege was devised. 
 
 On the 25th of September, the last division of the allied 
 troops arrived in James river, and were disembarked at the 
 landing near Williamsburg. On the 30th, the combined 
 armies, twelve thousand in number, moved upon Yorktown 
 and Gloucester, at which time the fleet of Count de Grasse 
 proceeded up York river, with the double object of prevent 
 ing the retreat of Cornwallis, and intercepting his supplies. 
 
 The village of Yorktown lies on the south side of York 
 river. Its southern banks are high. In its waters a ship- 
 of-the-line could ride with safety. Gloucester Point projects 
 far into the river on the opposite shore. Both these posts 
 were occupied by Cornwallis the main body of the army 
 being at York, under the immediate command of his lord 
 ship; Lieutenant-colonel Tarleton was stationed at Glouces 
 ter with a detachment of about six hundred men. Every 
 possible effort had been made to fortify these posts. The 
 interests involved were of incalculable magnitude. A fail 
 ure now, Cornwallis could not but perceive, would put to 
 hazard the royal cause. Every expedient, therefore, was 
 adopted, which was calculated to secure his success, and 
 give victory to the British arms. 
 
 Washington was equally impressed with the greatness of 
 the enterprise in which he had embarked. The eyes of his 
 countrymen were turned with intense interest to the issues 
 of the impending contest. Nor can it be doubted that sup 
 plications went up from thousands of family altars, and from 
 private closets, that the God of the Pilgrim Fathers would 
 interpose for the salvation of a people, who, from their first 
 landing on these shores, had regarded his honor as their 
 highest object, and the enjoyment of rational liberty as their 
 greatest privilege. 
 
438 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 The preparations having now been completed, Yorktown 
 was invested, upon which Cornwallis, abandoning all his 
 advanced works, retired behind his principal fortifications. 
 The former were immediately occupied by the besiegers. 
 
 It is not important to detail the events of each succeeding 
 day, as this seige progressed. Washington, calm and col 
 lected, continued to extend his batteries towards the princi 
 pal works of the enemy. The cannonade from the British 
 line of defences was furious and incessant. On the 16th, a 
 fierce sortie was made by the British, an American battery 
 was stormed the artillerists were overpowered, and seven 
 cannon spiked ; but the Americans rallied, and succeeded 
 in recovering all that was lost. 
 
 Finding his situation extremely critical, Cornwallis now 
 decided on abandoning his sick, together with his baggage, 
 and, crossing to Gloucester, to attempt an escape to New 
 York. In pursuance of this plan, boats, prepared under 
 various pretexts, were held in readiness to receive the 
 troops at ten in the evening, and convey them over the 
 river. The arrangements were made with such secresy, that 
 the first embarkation arrived at the Point unperceived, and 
 part of the troops were landed, when a sudden and violent 
 storm interrupted the execution of this hazardous plan, and 
 drove the boats down the river. The storm continued till 
 near daylight, when the boats returned. But the plan was 
 necessarily abandoned, and the boats were sent to bring 
 back the soldiers, who were relanded on the southern shore 
 in the course of the forenoon without much loss. 
 
 On the morning of the 17th, several new batteries which 
 had been completed were opened, and a more appalling, 
 and, if possible, destructive fire, was commenced upon the 
 British works. It could no longer be withstood. Corn 
 wallis became convinced of the folly of protracting a contest 
 which was only weakening his forces, and sacrificing the 
 lives of his troops. It was a most unwelcome and humili 
 ating necessity, but that necessity existed, and at ten o clock 
 he ordered the British lines to beat a parley. This was 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 439 
 
 immediately followed by a proposed cessation of hostilities for 
 twenty-four hours, with reference to a settlement of terms of 
 capitulation. Washington, in his reply, expressed his desire 
 to stay the effusion of blood, but not one moment could he 
 lose in fruitless negotiations. His lordship might transmit his 
 proposals, and two hours would be given to consider them. 
 These were transmitted, but they proved unsatisfactory. 
 Washington now himself dictated the terms; and they were 
 the same as given to Lincoln at the fall of Charleston. At 
 the appointed time, the conquered army, with colors cased, 
 and drums silent, marched out, and laid down their arms. 
 Lincoln was appointed to receive the sword of Cornwallis 
 an honor which he deserved and a service doubtless the 
 more grateful from the circumstance that, eighteen months 
 before, he had been compelled to surrender his sword to an 
 English commander. It was an imposing spectacle. To 
 the British, the more humiliating, as it cast a shade over all 
 their prospects of success in the land of rebellion to the 
 Americans, the more grateful, as it was a presage of an end 
 to their toils and hardships. The conduct of Cornwallis, on 
 the occasion of surrender, was unbecoming the firm and 
 high-minded officer. He was not present, but appointed 
 another to tender his sword in his place. There are men 
 who can participate in the honors of victory, and claim 
 their full portion but who are too proud to share with 
 their fellow-officers and soldiers the mortification of defeat. 
 Cornwallis was one. 
 
 To Washington and his army the issue of this contest was 
 most joyful ; and in token of that joy, orders were issued 
 that all under arrest, should forthwith be set at liberty. But 
 this was not enough. A public recognition of the Divine 
 goodness seemed befitting; accordingly, in his public orders, 
 in terms most solemn and impressive, he directed that divine 
 service should be performed in the different brigades and 
 divisions. All the troops not on duty were recommended 
 to be present, and to assist in the solemn and grateful 
 homage paid to the Benefactor of the nation. 
 
410 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OT 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 441 
 
 8. TREATY OF PEACE. 
 
 The first intelligence received in America from England, 
 after the news of the battle of Yorktown had reached that 
 country, was different in its tenor from what had been 
 expected. The Americans regarded it as the finishing 
 stroke of the war, and anticipated a similar estimation of 
 the battle in England. But on the assembling of parlia 
 ment in November, 1781, the speech from the throne 
 breathed a settled purpose to continue the war; and the 
 addresses from both houses, which were carried by large 
 majorities, echoed the sentiment. 
 
 But when the first excitement had passed, and men began 
 to contemplate the posture of things with calm and enlight 
 ened reason, they saw the folly of persisting in the contest. 
 To conquer America by force, was impracticable, and the 
 further waste of treasure and blood, was both impolitic 
 and inhuman. 
 
 Pursuant to these corrected views, on the 22d of Febru 
 ary, 1782, General Conway moved an address to the king, 
 praying that the war on the continent of North America 
 might no longer be pursued, for the impracticable purpose 
 of reducing that country to obedience by force ; and express 
 ing their hope, that the earnest desire and diligent exertion 
 to restore the public tranquillity, of which they had received 
 his majesty s most gracious assurances, might, by a happy 
 reconciliation with the revolted colonies, be forwarded and 
 made effectual; to which great end his majesty s faithful 
 Commons would be ready to give their utmost assistance. 
 This motion being lost by a single vote only, was, five days 
 after, renewed by the same gentleman, in a form somewhat 
 different, and was carried; and an address, in pursuance of 
 it, presented to the king. Not yet satisfied with the triumph 
 obtained over the ministry, and considering the answer of 
 the king not sufficiently explicit, the House of Commons, 
 on the 4th of March, on the motion of General Conway, 
 declared, that all those who should advise, or by any means 
 
442 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 attempt, the further prosecution of offensive war in America, 
 should be considered as enemies to their king and country. 
 In this state of things, it was impossible for the ministry 
 longer to continue in power, and on the 19th, they relin 
 quished their places. A new administration was soon after 
 formed the Marquis of Rockingham was placed at the 
 head of the treasury, and the Earl of Shelburne and Mr. 
 Fox held the important places of secretaries." 
 
 Measures were immediately adopted by the new ministry 
 with a view to peace. As the basis of peace, it was the 
 wish of the Marquis of Rockingham to offer America unlim 
 ited, unconditional independence. To this, the Earl of 
 Shelburne was opposed; and, moreover, it was one of the 
 last measures to which the king himself would give his 
 assent. In July, the Marquis of Rockingham died, and 
 Lord Shelburne was appointed first lord of the treasury. 
 This produced an open rupture in the cabinet, and the 
 resignation of Lord John Cavendish, Mr. Fox, and others ; 
 in consequence of which, William Pitt was made chancellor 
 of the exchequer, and Thomas Townshend and Lord Gran- 
 tham, secretaries of state. On the Hth of July, parliament 
 adjourned. Among their last acts, was one authorizing the 
 king to conclude a peace or truce with the Americans. 
 
 On the 30th of November, 1782, a provisional treaty was 
 agreed on at Paris, by John Adams, Benjamin Franklin, 
 John Jay, and Henry Laurens, on the part of America, and 
 by Mr. Fitzherbert and Mr. Oswald, on the part of Great 
 Britain. 
 
 It may be added, in this connection, that the definitive 
 treaty of peace was signed at Paris, on the 3d of September, 
 by David Hartley, Esq., on the part of his Britannic majesty, 
 and by John Jay, Benjamin Franklin, and John Adams, on 
 the part of the United States. The provisions of the treaty 
 attest the zeal and ability of the American negotiation, as 
 well as the liberal feelings which actuated the British 
 minority. The independence of the United States was fully 
 acknowledged. The right of fishing on the banks of New- 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 443 
 
 foundland, and certain facilities in the enjoyment of that 
 right, were secured to them for ever. 
 
 9. CESSATION OF HOSTILITIES. 
 
 On the 18th of April, 1783, Gen. Washington announced 
 the cessation of hostilities between the two countries, in the 
 following general order: 
 
 "The commander-in-chief orders the cessation of hostili 
 ties between the United States of America and the King 
 of Great Britain, to be publicly proclaimed to-morrow, at 
 twelve o clock, at the New Building; and the proclamation, 
 which will be communicated herewith, be read to-morrow 
 evening, at the head of every regiment and corps of the 
 army; after which, the chaplains, with the several brigades, 
 will render thanks to Almighty God for all his mercies, 
 particularly for his overruling the wrath of man to his own 
 glory, and causing the rage of war to cease among the 
 nations." It is worthy of notice that this order was read to 
 the army just eight years after the battle of Lexington. 
 
 10. THE ARMY DISBANDED. 
 
 On the 2d of November, Washington issued his farewell 
 orders to the army. In conclusion, he said : 
 
 "Being now to conclude these his last public orders, to 
 take his ultimate leave, in a short time, of the military char 
 acter, and to bid adieu to the armies he has so long had the 
 honor to command, he can only again offer in their behalf 
 his recommendations to their grateful country, and his 
 prayers to the God of armies. May ample justice be done 
 them here, and may the choicest of Heaven s favors, both 
 here and hereafter, attend those who, under the Divine 
 auspices, have secured innumerable blessings for others! 
 With these wishes, and this benediction, the commander-in- 
 chief is about to retire from service. The curtain of sepa 
 ration will soon be drawn, and the military scene to him 
 will be for ever closed." 
 
 What more tender! what more touching! While to 
 
444 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 Washington himself, and to his army, it must have been 
 most grateful that years of toil, privation, and suffering 
 were ended, and the glorious object for which that toil, 
 privation, and suffering had been endured, was achieved, 
 the hour of separation must have been most painful. They 
 were to part to meet no more. Well did his soldiers know 
 that their brave and beloved chief would bear them in his 
 heart. But there were circumstances which, at this final 
 interview, bore heavily upon them. They were poor; and, 
 in rags and destitution, they were returning to their homes. 
 
 Washington taking leave of the Army The Troops defiling before him. 
 
 Washington s sympathies were enlisted for them; and while 
 he could not justify the course they had pursued for they 
 had passed resolutions in their encampment reflecting on 
 the justice of their country, and especially upon congress, 
 and had used terms of harshness and threatening yet 
 Washington expressed his pity, and his ardent hope that 
 ample justice would be done them by a grateful country 
 for the services they had rendered, and for the toils and 
 trials they had sustained. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 445 
 
 The parting moment now arrived. Column after column 
 marched by him, receiving as they passed his tender and 
 affectionate salutation the several bands of music playing 
 the mournful, yet, on this parting occasion, appropriate 
 dirge of "Roslin Castle." 
 
 11. DEPARTURE OF THE BRITISH ARMY. 
 
 The 25th of November had been fixed for the final retire 
 ment from the American shores of the British officers and 
 troops. The place of departure was New York; and on 
 that day they went on board the British fleet the American 
 troops, under General Knox, at the same time entering and 
 taking possession of the city. 
 
 Guards being posted for the security of the citizens, Gen 
 eral Washington, accompanied by Governor Clinton, and 
 attended by many civil and military officers, and a large 
 number of respectable inhabitants on horseback, made his 
 public entry into the city. What a triumph ! What a glo 
 rious issue of the toils, anxieties, and hardships, growing 
 out of an eight years contest ! It was an occasion of joy, 
 such as the sun had not beamed upon since the day he was 
 lighted up in the firmament. Public dinners followed, and 
 magnificent fireworks attested the general joy. 
 
 12. FINAL INTERVIEW OF WASHINGTON AND HIS OFFICERS. 
 
 One other painful, yet pleasing scene, awaited the com- 
 mander-in-chief the parting with the officers of the army, 
 the companions of his toils and triumph. The affecting 
 interview took place on the 4th of December. "At noon, 
 the principal officers of the army assembled at Francis s 
 tavern ; soon after which, their beloved commander entered 
 the room. His emotions were too strong to be concealed. 
 Filling a glass, he turned to them, and said: * With a heart 
 full of love and gratitude, I now take leave of you; I most 
 devoutly wish that your latter days may be as prosperous 
 and happy, as your former ones have been glorious and 
 honorable. Having drunk, he added: I cannot come to 
 
446 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 each of you to take my leave, but shall be obliged if each 
 of you will come and take me by the hand. General Knox, 
 being nearest, turned to him. Washington, incapable of 
 utterance, grasped his hand, and embraced him. In the 
 same affectionate manner, he took leave of each succeeding 
 officer. The tear of manly sensibility was in every eye? 
 and not a word was articulated to interrupt the dignified 
 silence and the tenderness of the scene. Leaving the room, 
 he passed through the corps of light infantry, and walked to 
 Whitehall, where a barge waited to convey him to Powles 
 Hook. The whole company followed in mute and solemn 
 procession, with dejected countenances, testifying feelings 
 of delicious melancholy, which no language can describe. 
 
 Washington taking leave of his Officers, and embarking at Whitehall 
 
 Having entered the barge, he turned to the company, and, 
 waving his hat, bade them a silent adieu. They paid him 
 the same affectionate compliment; and after the barge had 
 left them, returned in the same solemn manner to the place 
 where thev had assembled." 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 447 
 
 13. WASHINGTON RESIGNS HIS COMMISSION. 
 
 And there was still one further duty obligatory upon 
 Washington one act more, and his earthly glory was con 
 summated to give back the commission which for eight 
 years he had held, and which, had he been actuated by the 
 ambition of Alexander, Cassar, or Napoleon, he might have 
 employed to ascend a throne. To the fulfillment of this last 
 and highest duty he now addressed himself. Leaving New 
 York, he repaired to Annapolis, in Maryland, where con 
 gress was in session, and, on the 20th of December, informed 
 that body of his intention, and requested a day to be assigned 
 for the performance of the duty. 
 
 "To give the more dignity to the act, they determined 
 that it should be offered at a public audience on the follow 
 ing Tuesday at twelve o clock. 
 
 "When the hour arrived for performing a ceremony so 
 well calculated to recall the various interesting scenes which 
 had passed, since the commission now to be returned was 
 granted, the gallery was crowded with spectators, and 
 several persons of distinction were admitted on the floor of 
 congress. The members remained seated and covered. 
 The spectators were standing and uncovered. The gen 
 eral was introduced by the secretary, and conducted to a 
 chair. After a short pause, the president informed him that 
 The United States, in congress assembled, were prepared 
 to receive his communications/ With native dignity, 
 improved by the solemnity of the occasion, the general 
 rose, and delivered the following address: 
 
 " Mr. President: The great events on which my resigna 
 tion depended, having at length taken place, I have now the 
 honor of offering my sincere congratulations to congress, 
 and of presenting myself before them, to surrender into 
 their hands the trust committed to me, and to claim the 
 indulgence of retiring from the service of my country. 
 
 " Happy in the confirmation of our independence and 
 sovereignty, and pleased with the opportunity afforded the 
 
448 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 United States of becoming a respectable nation, I resign 
 with satisfaction the appointment I accepted with diffidence; 
 a diffidence in my abilities to accomplish so arduous a task, 
 which, however, was superseded by a confidence in the 
 rectitude of our cause, the support of the supreme power 
 of the union, and the patronage of Heaven. 
 
 " The successful termination of the war, has verified the 
 most sanguine expectations ; and my gratitude for the inter 
 position of Providence, and the assistance I have received 
 from my countrymen, increases with every review of the 
 momentous contest. 
 
 " While I repeat my obligations to the army in general, I 
 should do injustice to my own feelings not to acknowledge, 
 in this place, the peculiar services and distinguished merits 
 of the gentlemen who have been attached to my person 
 during the war. It was impossible that the choice of con 
 fidential officers to compose my family, should have been 
 more fortunate. Permit me, sir, to recommend, in particu 
 lar, those who have continued in the service to the present 
 moment, as worthy of the favorable notice and patronage 
 of congress. 
 
 " I consider it an indispensable duty to close this last act 
 of my official life, by commending the interests of our dearest 
 country to the protection of Almighty God, and those who 
 have the superintendence of them to his holy keeping. 
 
 " Having now finished the work assigned me, I retire from 
 the great theatre of action, and, bidding an affectionate fare 
 well to this august body, under whose orders I have so long 
 acted, I here offer my commission, and take my leave of all 
 the employments of public life. " 
 
 Here, advancing to the chair, he delivered his commission 
 to the president, who in turn addressed him, and in conclusion 
 said: 
 
 "We join you in commending the interests of our dearest 
 country to the protection of Almighty God, beseeching him 
 to dispose the hearts and minds of its citizens to improve 
 the opportunity afforded them of becoming a happy and 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 449 
 
 respectable nation. And for you, we address to him our 
 earnest prayers, that a life so beloved may be fostered with 
 all his care; that your days may be happy as they have 
 been illustrious ; and that he will finally give you that 
 reward which this world cannot give." 
 
 The great act was now accomplished : Washington retired, 
 greater, nobler in the estimation of his countrymen than 
 ever; and followed by their love, esteem, and admiration, he 
 once more took up his abode in the quiet and peaceful shades 
 of Mount Vernon, happier in the consciousness of a disin 
 terested patriotism, than if, as the reward of his toils, he 
 had attained the proudest diadem on earth. 
 29 
 
450 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 XIV. NAVAL OPERATIONS. 
 
 STATE of Naval Affairs of the Colonies at the commencement of the Revolution 
 First Naval Engagement Measures adopted by Congress to provide a 
 Naval Armament Naval Officers appointed Vessels built Flag adopted 
 Success of American Privateering Distinguished Naval Officers Gen 
 eral character of Naval Commanders Particular Engagements Randolph 
 and Yarmouth Raleigh and Druid Submarine Warfare Le Bon Homme 
 Richard and Serapis Trumbull and Watt Alliance, Atalanta, and Tre- 
 passey Congress and Savage. 
 
 HAVING given some account of the military land opera 
 tions, during the Revolutionary struggle, it belongs to this 
 place to speak of the operations of the American marine, 
 during the same period. 
 
 The colonies were poorly prepared, in respect to the 
 organization of an army, or the supply of munitions of war, 
 at the commencement of the contest. The preparations for 
 the struggle on the ocean were, as might be believed, still 
 more limited. But few, even of the maritime colonies, had 
 turned their attention to a naval force as among the means 
 of defence. Indeed, although the storm had for some years 
 been gathering, and, to men of forecast, the day of open 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 451 
 
 rupture was likely to arrive, yet, at length, it broke upon 
 ihe country suddenly. Besides, maritime preparations for 
 such a contest long beforehand would have been difficult, 
 if not impossible. Every measure having such an object in 
 view would have been regarded with jealousy, and have 
 brought down the wrath of the mother-country at a still 
 earlier period than it came. Moreover, the colonies had 
 no general congress till 1774, and when first convened, and 
 until hostilities had actually commenced, the object of that 
 body was rather to obtain a redress of grievances, and thus 
 prevent war, than by strong and threatening measures, to 
 hasten an event which all regarded as a general calamity. 
 In addition to these considerations, in view of the magnitude 
 and power of the British navy, it was not probably seriously 
 contemplated, in case of hostilities, that the scene of suc 
 cessful action could be on the ocean, but only on the land. 
 
 No sooner, however, had the struggle actually commenced, 
 than many of the brave and enterprising commercial and 
 sea-faring men, began to look with wishful eyes towards 
 an element which promised, if not honor in competing with 
 the navy of Great Britain, at least wealth by cruising against 
 her commerce. At this early period, the seamen of the 
 the colonies were at home on the deep. They were then, 
 as now, bold, hardy, and adventurous; and had orders of 
 capture been issued at an earlier day, it is probable that 
 the commerce of England would have suffered a signal 
 interruption and loss. 
 
 While the limits of this work forbid a minute history 
 of the rise, progress, and success of the American navy, 
 provincial and continental, during the Revolutionary contest, 
 such notices are subjoined in relation thereto, as will give 
 the reader an impression of the efforts and prowess of the 
 Americans, in despite of the obstacles against which they 
 had to contend. 
 
 The news of the battle of Lexington reached Machias, in 
 Maine, on Saturday, the 9th of May, 1775, and there, as 
 well as in other parts of the country, roused the indignation 
 
452 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 of the inhabitants. At this time, there was lying in that port 
 a British armed schooner, called the Margaretta, convoy to 
 two sloops which were loading with lumber in behalf of his 
 majesty s government. Immediately a plan was devised to 
 seize the officers of the schooner, while in church the next 
 day. The scheme, however, failed; Captain Moore and 
 his officers being enabled to escape through the windows 
 of the church, and effecting their retreat to the schooner. 
 Immediately she was got under way, and, dropping down 
 the river, cast anchor in the bay. 
 
 The next morning possession was taken of one of the 
 sloops, and with a volunteer corps of thirty men on board, 
 sail was made upon her, in quest of the fugitive schooner. 
 
 At this time, Captain Moore was ignorant of the com 
 mencement of hostilities, and wishing therefore to avoid a 
 
 First Naval Engagement of the Revolution. 
 
 collision, weighed anchor on the appearance of the sloop, 
 and stood out to sea. Chase was given, and the sloop being 
 the better sailer, at length came up with the schooner. The 
 Ja .ter was armed with four light guns, and fourteen swivels. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 453 
 
 With these a fire was opened, and a man killed on board 
 the sloop. The latter returned the fire from a wall piece, 
 which, besides clearing the quarter-deck, killed the helms 
 man of the schooner. A further short conflict ensued, when, 
 by the broaching to of the schooner, the vessels came in 
 contact; upon which, the Americans boarded her, and took 
 her into port. Twenty men on both sides were killed and 
 wounded. Among the former was Captain Moore. Such 
 was i\\Q first naval engagement in the war of the Revolution. 
 It was wholly a private adventure an enterprise on the part 
 of a party banded together in a moment of excitement, and 
 successful with fearful chances against them, only through 
 their superior bravery. 
 
 Before the subject of a naval armament was entertained 
 by congress, three of the colonies Massachusetts, Rhode 
 Island, and Connecticut had provided each two vessels, 
 fitted, armed, and equipped, without the orders or advice 
 of congress. The precise time when these vessels were 
 ordered by these colonies cannot, perhaps, be satisfactorily 
 fixed at this distant period. 
 
 Mr. Austin, in his life of the late vice-president Gerry, 
 accords to that gentleman the honor of having first made 
 the proposal in the provincial assembly of Massachusetts 
 for appointing a committee to prepare a law to encourage 
 the fitting out of armed vessels, and to establish a court for 
 the trial and condemnation of prizes. "The law reported 
 by this committee," remarks the biographer, "was passed 
 by the provincial congress November 10th, 1775, and is the 
 first actual avowal of offensive hostility against the mother- 
 country, which is to be found in the annals of the Revolu 
 tion. It is not the less worthy of consideration as the first 
 effort to establish an American naval armament. 
 
 It is certain, however, that previous to the above action 
 of the Massachusetts provincial assembly, but in no respect 
 derogating from her honor, congress had had the subject of 
 armed vessels before them, and had adopted resolutions, 
 ordering vessels of a certain description to be provided. 
 
454 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 The following extracts from the journal of congress for 
 1775, exhibit the first action of that body on the subject of 
 a navy: Friday, September 22, 1775, congress appointed a 
 committee to take into consideration the state of the trade 
 of America. Thursday, October 5, 1775, Resolved, That a 
 committee of three be appointed, to prepare a plan for 
 intercepting two vessels which are on their way to Canada, 
 laden with arms and powder; and that the committee pro 
 ceed on this business immediately. 
 
 Silas Deane. 
 
 Pursuant to this resolve, the committee, consisting of Silas 
 Deane, John Langdon, and John Adams, reported that a 
 letter be sent to General Washington, advising him of the 
 sailing of two brigs from England to Quebec, with military 
 stores; and authorizing him to request of the council of 
 Massachusetts any two armed vessels in their service, and 
 dispatch the same to intercept said brigs and cargoes. Also, 
 that the governors of Rhode Island and Connecticut be 
 requested to dispatch, the former one or both of the armed 
 vessels belonging to that colony, and the latter the largest 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 455 
 
 vessel in the service of the colony of Connecticut, on the 
 same enterprise. This report was accepted, and the reso 
 lution was adopted. 
 
 The preceding measures in respect to a naval movement, 
 were soon followed by others on a more enlarged scale, and 
 looking still further into the future. Several vessels were 
 ordered, by sundry resolves, to be fitted out at the expense 
 of congress and among them was one able to carry four 
 teen guns, one twenty, and a third not to exceed thirty-six 
 guns. In November, privateering was authorized, and rules 
 adopted for the navy. In the following month, a resolve 
 was adopted for the building of thirteen ships five of thirty- 
 two guns, five of twenty-eight, and three of twenty-four. 
 
 Thus it appears that in 1775, congress authorized a regu 
 lar marine, consisting of seventeen cruisers, varying in force 
 from ten to thirty-six guns. These vessels were to be built 
 in the four colonies of New England, in New York, Penn 
 sylvania, and Maryland. The following is a list of their 
 names and respective rates, as well as of the colony where 
 each was to be built, viz: 
 
 WASHINGTON, 32 guns Pennsylvania. 
 
 RALEIGH, 32 New Hampshire. 
 
 HANCOCK, 32 Massachusetts. 
 
 RANDOLPH, 32 Pennsylvania. 
 
 WARREN, 32 Rhode Island. 
 
 MARYLAND, 28 Virginia. 
 
 TRUMBULL, 28 Connecticut 
 
 EFFINGHAM, 28 Pennsylvania. 
 
 CONGRESS, 28 New York. 
 
 PROVIDENCE, 28 Rhode Island. 
 
 BOSTON, 24 Massachusetts. 
 
 MONTGOMERY, 24 New York. 
 
 DELAWARE, 24 Pennsylvania. 
 
 Such was the commencement of the American navy. 
 
 Ezekiel Hopkins was placed at the head of the navy, with 
 the title of "commander-in-chief," thus giving him, in respect 
 to the navy, a rank corresponding to the rank of Washing 
 ton in the army. Among the seamen, his usual appellation 
 was "commodore;" but not unfrequently he was styled 
 
456 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 "admiral." His pay was one hundred and twenty-five 
 dollars a-month. Other officers for the navy were appointed 
 from time to time, as the exigencies of the service required. 
 Originally, congress left the rank of the several officers to 
 be regulated by those who were actually in command ; but 
 this gave rise to discontent and dispute; whereupon, in 
 1776, congress decided the rank of the several captains. 
 They ranked as follows: 
 
 1. James Nicholson, 13. John B. Hopkins, 
 
 2. John Manly, 14. John Hodge, 
 
 3. Hector McNiel, 15. William Hallock, 
 
 4. Dudley Saltonstall, 16. Hoysted Hacker, 
 
 5. Nicholas Biddle, 17. Isaiah Robinson, 
 
 6. Thomas Thompson, 18. John Paul Jones, 
 
 7. John Barry, 19. James Josiah, 
 
 8. Thomas Read, 20. Elisha Hinman, 
 
 9. Thomas Grennall, 21. Joseph Olney, 
 
 10. Charles Alexander, 22. James Robinson, 
 
 11. Lambert Wickes, 23. John Young, 
 
 12. Abraham Whipple, 24. Elisha Warner. 
 
 The arrangement of rank of inferior officers was assigned 
 to the marine committee. 
 
 Commodore Hopkins continued to act as commander-in- 
 chief till January 2d, 1777, when, by a vote of congress, he 
 was dismissed, from the service, for not performing the 
 duties on which he had been sent with a fleet to the South. 
 From this date, Captain Nicholson became the senior officer 
 of the navy, though only with the rank of captain. 
 
 The foregoing general view of the proceedings of con 
 gress in relation to the provision and equipment of a naval 
 armament for the Revolutionary contest, must suffice. Had 
 their various resolutions been fully carried into effect, more 
 important results might have been expected from this source 
 of opposition to Great Britain. But the want of funds, but 
 much more the want of materials for the final equipment of 
 vessels which had been launched such as guns, anchors, 
 rigging, &c. in some instances retarded, and in others pre 
 vented the completion of vessels which had been ordered, 
 and which the exigencies of the country so much required 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 457 
 
 By the act of October, 1775, thirteen frigates were ordered 
 to be built. Of these, the Raleigh was laid down in New 
 Hampshire, and in sixty days was launched. But the want 
 of materials for equipment for some time delayed her 
 completion. 
 
 The Hancock and Boston were built in Massachusetts, 
 and entered the service. 
 
 The Warren and Providence were constructed in Rhode 
 Island, but were the most indifferent of the thirteen. 
 
 The Congress and Montgomery, ordered to be built in 
 New York, never reached the mouth of the Hudson, being 
 obliged to be burned in 1777, to prevent their falling into 
 the hands of the British. 
 
 The Maryland, constructed in Virginia, was completed, 
 and took her place in the service. 
 
 The Randolph, the Washington, the Delaware, and the 
 Effingham were allotted to Pennsylvania. The first of 
 these was launched in 1776, and sailed on her first cruise 
 early in 1777. The Delaware was equipped, but is sup 
 posed to have fallen into the hands of the British at the 
 time they took possession of Philadelphia. The Washing 
 ton and the Effingham were burned by the British in 1778. 
 
 "Thus, of the thirteen vessels from which so much was 
 expected, but six got to sea at all in the service in which 
 they were built. To these were added, in the course of the 
 war, a few other frigates, some permanently and some only 
 for single cruises. Of the former class, were the Deane, 
 (Hague,) Alliance, Confederacy, and Queen of France. It 
 is believed that these four ships, added to the thirteen ordered 
 by the law of 1775, and the Alfred and Columbus, will com 
 prise all the frigate-built vessels that properly belonged to 
 the marine of the country during the war of the Revolution. 
 The French vessels that composed most of the squadron of 
 Paul Jones were lent for the occasion, and we hear no more 
 of the Pallas after the cruise had ended. She reverted to 
 her original owners." 
 
 During the progress of the war, quite a number of sloops 
 
458 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 of war and other vessels were employed by congress, and 
 some by the commissioners in France. But a complete 
 catalogue of these, it is now impossible to give. 
 
 At the commencement of the Revolution, the flag used 
 on board of some ships, bore a device, representing a pine- 
 tree with a rattle-snake coiled at the root, and ready to 
 strike, with the appropriate motto, "Don t tread on me" 
 Some privateers showed flags with devices upon them after 
 the fancy of their captains or owners; others adopted the 
 arms of the colony from which they sailed, or by whose 
 authority they cruised. In 1777, congress adopted the 
 present national colors. 
 
 Many of the officers of the navy were high-spirited and 
 intelligent men. Not a few of the commanders of privateers 
 and the ocean soon swarmed with them were distin 
 guished for their nautical skill, and were possessed of as 
 noble and generous impulses as ever actuated the human 
 bosom. None at the present day can adequately realize 
 the obstacles which, at that early period, were to be over 
 come. Vessels of war were not in existence; even vessels 
 originally adapted for cruising were not numerous. Besides, 
 not only was the government poor, but the fortunes of indi 
 viduals bore no comparison to some at the present day. 
 And, moreover, the principal theatre of the war was designed 
 from the beginning to be on the land. But the maritime 
 spirit was by no means to be restrained. A writer some 
 where remarks, that the conflict between Great Britain and 
 her oppressed and despised colonies had not continued a 
 twelvemonth, when the coasts of the former country were 
 harassed and agitated by the audacity and enterprise of the 
 American cruisers. Insurance in England rose to an unpre 
 cedented height. Ship-owners were afraid to trust their 
 vessels abroad ; and few indeed did venture, unless they 
 were protected by a convoy. England was made to feel, 
 few and ill-equipped as were the American vessels, com 
 pared with her numerous and well-furnished navy, that 
 a nation thoroughly imbued with the love of maritime 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 459 
 
 adventure, was not to be despised, though she were distant 
 and poor. 
 
 It is remarked by Mr. Hinton that, "in the course of 
 three years, the Americans had taken more than double 
 the number of their own guns from the enemy, besides a 
 great number of merchantmen of value. More than eight 
 hundred guns had been taken from the enemy during 
 this time by the marine which congress had fitted out; 
 while that of Massachusetts and of the other states were 
 equally successful. The vessels taken by the public and 
 private armed vessels, from the battle of Lexington to the 
 17th of March, 1776, when the British evacuated Boston, 
 amounted to thirty-four, of considerable size and value, 
 with excellent cargoes. The tonnage of these captured 
 vessels amounted to three thousand six hundred and forty- 
 five tons. In 1776, the British vessels captured by the 
 private armed vessels alone, amounted to the great number 
 of three hundred and forty-two, of which forty-four were 
 retaken, eighteen released, and five burned. In the follow 
 ing year, 1777, the success of our privateers was still greater. 
 Vessels were captured to the amount of four hundred and 
 twenty-one. The success continued without any great 
 diminution until 1780. At this time, the British merchants 
 made so strong an appeal to their government, that they 
 provided a convoy for every fleet of merchant vessels to 
 every part of the globe. Out of the fleet sailing from 
 England to the West Indies, consisting of two hundred in 
 number, in the year 1777, one hundred and thirty-seven 
 were taken by our privateers; and from a fleet from Ire 
 land to the West Indies of sixty sail, thirty-five were taken. 
 Taking the years 1775, 6, 7, 8, and 9, say for the first year, 
 thirty-four; second, three hundred and forty-two; third, 
 four hundred and twenty-one ; and for the fourth, which has 
 not been accurately given, I believe, in any work, say, and 
 this within bounds, two hundred; and, for the fifth, the 
 same, two hundred; and allowing but one hundred for the 
 balance of the time during the war, will make twelve 
 
460 GREAT EVENTS OP 
 
 hundred and ninety-seven, without including those taken by 
 public vessels from 1776 to the close of the war; and this 
 latter number, if it could be precisely given, would add 
 greatly to the list of captures." 
 
 The naval names, that have descended to us from this 
 war with the greatest reputation, are those of Manly, Mug- 
 ford, Jones, Barry, Barney, Waters, Young, Tucker, Talbot, 
 Nicholson, Williams, Biddle, Hopkins, Robinson, Wickes, 
 Rathburne, and Hacket. Besides these, there were many 
 others, either in the service of one of the state sovereign 
 ties, at that time, or of congress, who were equally worthy 
 of notice, but who have been neglected, because they were 
 only commanders of privateers. 
 
 It cannot be doubted that, considering the great number 
 of privateers that swarmed upon the ocean during the 
 war, there were sometimes cruelties practiced, and scenes 
 enacted, disgraceful to the perpetrators. The contrary was 
 not to be expected. But generally, the commanders of these 
 privateers were men of principle and humanity. Indeed, 
 instances of the most magnanimous conduct among them 
 might be given. In several cases of capture, when they 
 understood that the owners were friendly to the cause of 
 America, both the vessel and the crew were suffered to 
 depart without losing a particle of property. And still fur 
 ther, the officers of vessels, captured by privateers, as well 
 as by public armed ships, were never deprived of their 
 baggage, and often not of their adventures, when they 
 had any. 
 
 From the preceding account of the capture of British 
 vessels, during the Revolution, by American privateers and 
 regular ships of war, it can easily be credited that the 
 ocean must have been the scene of many thrilling and 
 adventurous exploits. The American seamen were fired 
 with a patriotism, not less pure and impulsive than the 
 soldiers on the land. But the story of their bravery, the 
 hardships they endured, the zeal and courage with whicn 
 they fought, unlike that of their compatriots, were left in a 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 461 
 
 great measure unrecorded; or, if noticed in the papers of 
 the day, were told without those circumstantial details, from 
 which the chief interest of a naval engagement often arises. 
 Some privateersmen probably had not the ability to draw 
 up such accounts, and others who had, not being obliged to 
 report to the government an account of their engagements, 
 lacked the inclination, amid the stirring scenes in which 
 they were engaged. Hence, but few well-authenticated 
 and circumstantial accounts of the operations of this species 
 of force have descended to the present time. 
 
 The records of engagements by the regular marine are 
 more abundant, but far from being as copious and circum 
 stantial as those of the American navy, during the late war 
 with Great Britain. Enough of interest, however, exists 
 and more than sufficient for the space which we can allow 
 to the subject. Indeed, we must leave unnoticed several as 
 full of interest and as evincive of prowess, as those which 
 find a place in this volume. 
 
 L RANDOLPH AND YARMOUTH. 
 
 The Randolph, a frigate of thirty-two guns, was launched 
 at Philadelphia in 1776, and sailed on her first cruise in 
 1777, being one of the first, if not the very first, of the 
 new vessels built under the resolution of congress of Octo 
 ber, 1775, that proceeded to sea. She was commanded 
 by Nicholas Biddle, a man combining all the distinguishing 
 qualifications of a great naval commander. 
 
 After having been at sea a few days, a defect in his 
 masts, and a disposition to mutiny discovered in his crew, 
 induced him to put into Charleston. On again sailing, he 
 soon fell in with and captured four Jamaica-men, one of 
 which, the True-Briton, had an armament of twenty-guns. 
 With these prizes, he returned to Charleston. The citizens 
 of that place, pleased with the character and enterprise of 
 Captain Biddle, placed four small vessels of their own 
 under his care; with these and the Randolph he proceeded 
 to sea, in search of several British vessels which had been 
 
462 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 seen cruising off Charleston for some time. No traces of 
 them, however, were discovered. 
 
 Nothing more was heard from this squadron for some 
 time. But, at length, intelligence was received of the 
 most distressing nature. It was contained in a letter of 
 Captain Vincent, of his Britannic majesty s ship Yarmouth, 
 sixty-four, dated March 17th, 1778. 
 
 On the 7th of that month, the Yarmouth, while cruising 
 to the east of Barbadoes, discovered six sail bearing south 
 east, and standing on a wind. On getting nearer, they were 
 discovered to be two ships, three brigs, and a schooner. 
 At nine o clock P. M., the Yarmouth succeeded in ranging 
 up on the weather-quarter of the largest and leading 
 vessel the ship, next in size, being astern to leeward. 
 Here, displaying her colors, the Yarmouth ordered the Ran 
 dolph (for so she proved to be) to show her ensign. At this 
 moment the American flag was run up, and a whole broad 
 side poured in upon the Yarmouth. A spirited action 
 immediately ensued, and for twenty minutes was main 
 tained by both ships with great energy when on a sudden 
 the Randolph blew up. So near were the ships at the time, 
 that portions of the flying wreck struck the Yarmouth, and 
 even the American ensign fell upon her forecastle. It was 
 rolled up, and not even singed. 
 
 Immediately following this catastrophe, the Yarmouth 
 went in pursuit of the other vessels, which, meanwhile, 
 were attempting to escape. But he was unable to come 
 up with them, his own sails having been so injured during 
 the short action had with the Randolph. The chase, there 
 fore, was relinquished, and the Yarmouth Continued to 
 cruise in the neighborhood. She was still ignorant of the 
 name of the ill-fated vessel, which she had engaged, nor 
 was there now any prospect of her ever learning it. 
 
 But at length, on the 12th, while passing near to the thea 
 tre of the engagement, signals of distress were discovered 
 proceeding from persons at a short distance. On reaching 
 them, they proved to be four men, on a piece of wreck. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY 
 
 463 
 
 On being taken on board of the Yarmouth, they reported 
 themselves as having belonged to the Randolph, thirty-two, 
 Captain Biddle, blown up in an action with an English 
 frigate on the night of the 7th. They had been floating on 
 the wreck on which they were discovered, without suste 
 nance, since the time of explosion. 
 
 The Randolph and Yarmouth. 
 
 These men reported, that, soon after the action com 
 menced, Captain Biddle was severely wounded in the 
 thigh. Being taken below, and seated in a chair, the sur 
 geon was proceeding to examine his wound, when the 
 explosion occurred, by which the vessel was blown into 
 fragments, and the whole crew, officers and men, with the 
 exception of the four named, were in a moment killed. 
 The Yarmouth, in the brief time the action lasted, lost five 
 killed and twelve wounded. 
 
 What would have been the result, had not this catastrophe 
 occurred, no one can say. Captain Biddle was fighting at 
 fearful odds. But he was young, ardent, ambitious; and, 
 while we can scarcely refrain from thinking him presump- 
 
464 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 tuous, it is quite apparent, from his actually entering tne 
 lists, that he contemplated a victory over his powerful 
 antagonist as an achievement quite possible. He was only 
 twenty-seven years of age. His untimely fate caused a 
 deep sensation in all quarters; the navy was felt to have 
 lost a true friend, and the country a zealous patriot. 
 
 2. RALEIGH AND DRUID. 
 
 Under the law of 1775, the Raleigh was constructed in 
 New Hampshire. She was a fine twelve-pounder frigate, 
 commanded by Captain Thompson. In the latter part of 
 August, 1777, for the first time, she went to sea. She was 
 accompanied by the Alfred, twenty-four, Captain Hinman. 
 Both vessels were bound to France for military stores. 
 
 During the first few days, while running off the coast, 
 they captured several small vessels; and, on the 2d of Sep 
 tember, fell in with and captured a scow, called the Nancy, 
 belonging to the outward-bound windward fleet. Learn 
 ing the direction of this fleet, which was in the advance of 
 the Nancy, Captain Thompson went in chase. On the 3d, 
 the convoy of the fleet was descried. It consisted of the 
 Camel, Druid, Weasel, and Grasshopper, which had under 
 their protection sixty merchantmen. At sunset, Captain 
 Thompson spoke the Alfred, and signified his intention of 
 running in among the fleet, and, if possible, engaging the 
 commodore. 
 
 By means of the officers of the Nancy, he had obtained 
 the signals of the fleet, and by means of these he was able 
 to pass for one of the convoy. The Alfred proving unable 
 to carry the requisite sail, Captain Thompson left her, and 
 passed on into the midst of the fleet. His guns being 
 housed and his ports lowered, she showed no signs of pre 
 paration for an attack. Added to this, making use of the 
 commodore s signals, ne was able to give several of the 
 merchantmen direction how to steer. Thus he avoided 
 suspicion, and was able to run the Raleigh alongside of the 
 vessel of war, and "when within pistol-shot, she hauled up 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 465 
 
 her courses, run out her guns, set her ensign, and com 
 manded the enemy to strike." This was a bold movement. 
 Taken by surprise, the British commander was at an utter 
 loss how to act. The confusion was general. The sails 
 got aback. Taking advantage of the perturbation on 
 board the Druid, (for so she proved,) Captain Thompson 
 poured in upon her a broadside. This was followed by 
 a second, third twelve broadsides in twenty minutes, 
 scarcely receiving a shot in return. 
 
 The Raleigh and Druid. 
 
 While thus engaged, a sudden and violent squall came on, 
 which, in a measure, slackened the engagement, and ren 
 dered the aim uncertain. As the squall ceased, it was dis 
 covered that the convoy had scattered in all directions, 
 and were doing their utmost to escape. The other armed 
 vessels now hastened to the assistance of their crippled 
 companion. Yet the Raleigh continued to deal out her 
 thunder, nor did she haul off until the other vessels were 
 almost within gun-shot of her. Thus compelled, she ran 
 to leeward, and ioined the Alfred. Hoping, however, that 
 30 
 
466 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 the commodore might be induced to renew the engagement, 
 she shortened sail, thus giving her antagonist an opportunity 
 to restore his wounded honor; but, instead of this, he hauled 
 in among his convoy. For several following days the 
 American ships continued to follow the fleet, but they were 
 not so fortunate as to receive the respects of any of the 
 vessels of war. 
 
 The Druid, which was of twenty guns, was so much 
 disabled as to be obliged immediately to return to England. 
 Her loss was six killed and twenty-six-wounded; among the 
 latter, was her commander, Captain Carteret. Five of the 
 wounded subsequently died. The Raleigh had three men 
 killed and wounded. 
 
 3. SUB-MARINE WARFARE 
 
 During the year 1777, David Bushnell, a native of Con 
 necticut, made several attempts to blow up the ships of the 
 enemy by means of torpedoes. This mode of warfare 
 had employed his thoughts during his collegiate course, 
 so that on graduating in 1775, his plans were in a good 
 degree matured. An account of some of his early plans 
 he gave to the world himself. The following is a descrip 
 tion of his celebrated torpedo: "It bore a resemblance to 
 two upper tortoise shells of equal sizes, placed in contact, 
 leaving, at that part which represents the head of the 
 animal, a flue or opening sufficiently capacious to contain 
 the operator, and air to support him thirty minutes. At the 
 bottom, opposite to the entrance, was placed a quantity of 
 lead for ballast. The operator sat upright, and held an oar 
 for rowing forward or backward, and was furnished with a 
 rudder for steering. An aperture at the bottom with its 
 valves admitted water for the purpose of descending, and 
 two brass forcing-pumps served to eject the water within, 
 when necessary for ascending. The vessel was made com 
 pletely water-tight, furnished with glass windows for the 
 admission of light, with ventilators and air-pipes, and was so 
 ballasted with lead fixed on the bottom as to render it solid, 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 467 
 
 and obviate all danger of oversetting Behind the sub-marine 
 vessel was a place above the rudder for carrying a large 
 powder magazine; this was made of two pieces of oak tim 
 ber, large enough, when hollowed out, to contain one hun 
 dred and fifty pounds of powder, with the apparatus used 
 for firing it, and was secured in its place by a screw turned 
 by the operator. It was lighter than water, so that he 
 might rise against the object to which it was intended to 
 be fastened. 
 
 "Within the magazine was an apparatus constructed to 
 run any proposed period under twelve hours ; when it had 
 run out its time, it unpinioned a strong lock, resembling a 
 gun-lock, which gave fire to the powder. This apparatus 
 was so pinioned, that it could not possibly move, until, by 
 casting off the magazine from the vessel, it was set in motion. 
 The skillful operator could swim so low on the surface of the 
 water, as to approach very near the ship in the night, without 
 fear of being discovered, and might, if he chose, approach 
 the stem or stern above water, with very little danger. He 
 could sink very quickly, keep at any necessary depth, and 
 row a great distance in any direction he desired, without 
 coming to the surface. When he rose to the top, he could 
 soon obtain a fresh supply of air, and, if necessary, descend 
 again and pursue his course." 
 
 With a torpedo of the above construction, Bushnell made 
 an experiment on the Eagle, a sixty-gun ship, then lying in 
 the harbor of New York, and under command of Lord 
 Howe. A sergeant of one of the Connecticut regiments 
 conducted the operation. General Putnam, standing on the 
 wharf, was a witness of the proceeding. 
 
 The sergeant, having under cover of night proceeded to 
 the ship, attempted to fasten the torpedo to her bottom by 
 means of a screw. But in this he failed, striking, as he 
 supposed, a bar or bolt of iron, which resisted the screw. 
 In attempting to move to another place, he passed from under 
 the ship, and soon rose to the -surface. By this time, daylight 
 had so far advanced as to make any further experiments 
 
468 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 hazardous. He therefore concluded to return to New York. 
 On passing Governor s island, supposing himself discovered 
 by the British stationed there, he cast off his magazine, and 
 proceeded without it. The internal apparatus was set to 
 run one hour; at the expiration of which, it blew up, in a 
 tremendous explosion, throwing a vast column of water to 
 a great height, to the no small wonder of the enemy. 
 
 This experiment was followed in the course of the year 
 by an attempt from a whaling-boat against the frigate Cere- 
 bus, off New London. The expedient adopted in this case 
 was to draw a machine, loaded with powder, against her 
 side by means of a line, to be exploded by a gun-lock. 
 But failing to attach itself as intended, against the frigate, it 
 became attached to a schooner, at anchor astern of the 
 frigate, which, on exploding, it demolished. 
 
 In a letter addressed to Sir Peter Parker, by Commodore 
 Simmons, at the time of the explosion on board the Cerebus, 
 he gave an account of this singular disaster. Being at 
 anchor to the westward of the town with a schooner which 
 he had taken, about eleven o clock in the evening he dis 
 covered a line towing astern from the bows. He believed 
 some person had been veered away by it, and immediately 
 began to haul in. A sailor belonging to the schooner taking 
 it for a fishing-line, laid hold of it, and drew it in about 
 fifteen fathoms. It was buoyed up by small pieces tied to 
 it at regular distances. At the end of the rope a machine 
 was fastened, too heavy for one man to pull up, for it 
 exceeded one hundred pounds in weight. The other 
 people of the schooner coming to his assistance, they drew 
 it upon deck. While the men, to gratify their curiosity, 
 were examining the machine, it exploded, blew the vessel 
 into pieces, and set her on fire. Three men were killed, 
 and a fourth blown into the water, very much injured. On 
 subsequent examination, the other part of the line was dis 
 covered buoyed up in the same manner; this the commo 
 dore ordered to be instantly cut away, for fear (as he termed 
 it) of hauling up another of the "infernahP 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 469 
 
 The above mode of warfare cannot but be considered 
 too shocking and inhuman to be encouraged by civilized 
 nations, and we do not regret that the experiment of Bush- 
 nell, and the more recent experiments of Fulton, failed. But 
 it is said that the failure of his efforts cast a deep and per 
 manent gloom over the mind of Bushnell. 
 
 4. LE BON HOMME RICHARD AND SERAPIS. 
 
 On the 10th of April, 1778, the celebrated John Paul 
 Jones sailed on a cruise from France, having the Ranger 
 placed under his command by the American commissioners, 
 Franklin, Deane, and Lee. In consideration of his previous 
 valuable services, he was allowed to cruise wherever he 
 pleased. Accordingly, he directed his course along the 
 British coast, and for a time kept the people of the maritime 
 part of Scotland, and part of England, in a state of great 
 alarm and excitement. 
 
 Among his exploits on this cruise, previous to that in 
 which he engaged the Serapis, his descent upon Whitehaven 
 was of the boldest character. Two forts, with thirty pieces 
 of cannon, guarded this port, in which, at the time, were a 
 hundred vessels at anchor. 
 
 "Two parties landed in the night; the forts were seized 
 and the guns spiked; the few look-outs that were in the 
 works being confined. In effecting this duty, Captain Jones 
 was foremost in person; for, having once sailed out of that 
 port, he was familiar with the situation of the place. An 
 accident, common to both the parties into which the expedi 
 tion had been divided, came near defeating the enterprise 
 in the outset. They had brought candles in lanterns, for 
 the double purpose of lights and torches, and, now that they 
 were about to be used as the latter, it was found that they 
 were all consumed. As the day was appearing, the party 
 under Mr. Wallingford, one of the lieutenants, took to its 
 boat without effecting any thing, while Captain Jones sent 
 to a detached building, and obtained a candle. He boarded 
 a large ship, kindled a fire in her steerage, and by placing 
 
470 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 a barrel of tar over the spot, soon had the vessel in flames. 
 This ship lay in the midst of more than a hundred others, 
 
 Jones setting Fire to the Ships at Wliitehaven. 
 
 high and dry, the tide being out ; Captain Jones took to his 
 boats, and pulled towards his ship. Some guns were fired 
 on the retiring boats without effect; but the people of the 
 place succeeded in extinguishing the flames before the mis 
 chief became very extensive." 
 
 During this cruise, another bold enterprise was un 
 dertaken. This was an attempt to seize the Earl of Sel 
 kirk, who had a seat on St. Mary s Isle, near the point, 
 where the Dee flows into the channel. Jones was well 
 acquainted with the place, his father having been gardener 
 to the earl, but he was not himself immediately engaged in 
 the attempt, that being entrusted to a subordinate officer. 
 The party landed, demanded and took possession of the 
 house, but, to their great disappointment, the duke himself 
 was absent. One unauthorized act of the party, Captain 
 Jones condemned, viz: the seizure of about one hundred 
 pounds value of plate. This, however," he afterwards pur- 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 471 
 
 chased of the crew, and returned to Lady Selkirk, with a 
 letter expressive of his regrets at the occurrence. 
 
 He next steered towards the coast of Ireland, where he 
 encountered the Drake, twenty, a ship which he had a 
 sincere desire to meet. On approaching the Ranger, the 
 Drake hailed, and received the name of her antagonist, by 
 way of challenge, with a request to come on. As the two 
 ships were standing on in this manner, the Drake a little to 
 leeward and astern, the Ranger put her helm up, a manoeu 
 vre that the enemy imitated, and the former gave the first 
 broadside. The wind admitted of but few changes, but the 
 battle was fought running fire, under easy canvas. It 
 lasted an hour and four minutes, when the Drake called for 
 quarter, her ensign being already cut down. 
 
 The English ship was much cut up, both in her hull and 
 aloft, and Captain Jones computed her loss at about forty 
 men. Her captain and lieutenant were both desperately 
 wounded, and died shortly after the engagement. The 
 Ranger suffered much less, having Lieutenant Wallingford 
 and one man killed, and six wounded. The Drake was not 
 only a heavier ship, but she had a much stronger crew than 
 her antagonist. She had also two guns the most. 
 
 With this prize, Jones returned to Brest, where for a 
 time he remained in hope of receiving a more important 
 command, and which had brought him to Europe. 
 
 After many delays, the king of France purchased for him 
 the Duras, an old Indiaman, which name Jones exchanged 
 for Le Bon Homme Richard.* To this were, added by 
 
 * Jones was an ardent man, and bore disappointment and delay with no 
 good grace. Chance one day threw into his hands an old almanac, contain 
 ing Poor Richard s Maxims, by Dr. Franklin. In that curious assemblage of 
 useful instructions, a man is advised, "if he wishes to have any business faith 
 fully and expeditiously performed, to go and do it himself otherwise, to send." 
 Jones was immediately struck, upon reading this maxim, with the impropriety 
 of his past conduct, in only sending letters and messages to court, when he 
 ought to have gone in person. He instantly set out, and, by dint of personal 
 representation, procured the immediate equipment of the squadron, which after 
 wards spread terror along the Eastern coasts of England, and with which he 
 
472 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 order of the French ministry, the Pallas, Cerf, and Ven 
 geance, and, by Dr. Franklin, commissioner, the Alliance, 
 thirty-two, then in France. The Cerf and Alliance were 
 the only vessels of the squadron fitted for war. 
 
 Paul Jones. 
 
 With this squadron, Commodore Jones, on the 19th of 
 June, 1779, sailed from the anchorage under the Isle of 
 Groix, off POrient, bound southward; but, finding it neces 
 sary to return, he left the anchorage a second time, on the 
 14th of August. About the 23d of September, he fell in 
 with a fleet of merchantmen, of more than forty sail, under 
 convoy of the Serapis, forty-four, Captain Richard Pear 
 son, and the Countess of Seaborough, twenty-two. 
 
 The Serapis was a new ship, mounting on her lower 
 gun-deck, twenty eighteen-pound guns, on her upper gun 
 deck, twenty nine-pound guns, and on her quarter-deck and 
 
 so gloriously captured the Serapis, and the British ships of war returning from 
 the Baltic. In gratitude to Dr. Franklin s maxim, he named the principal ship 
 of his squadron after the name of the pretended almanac -maker, Le Bon 
 Homme Richard, the Good Man Richard. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 473 
 
 forecastle, ten six-pound guns; making an armament of 
 fifty guns in the whole. Her crew consisted of three hun 
 dred and twenty men. The Bon Homme Richard was a 
 single-decked ship, with six old eighteen-pounders mounted 
 in the gun-room below, and twenty-eight twelve-pounders 
 on her main or proper gun-deck, with eight nines on her 
 quarter-deck forecastle, and six in the gangways, making in 
 all a mixed, or rather light amount of forty-two guns. Her 
 crew consisted of three hundred and eighty men, of whom 
 one hundred and thirty-seven were marines or soldiers. 
 
 Our narrative will be confined to the action between the 
 Richard and the Serapis, which proved one of the most 
 terrible and hotly-contested engagements recorded in the 
 annals of naval warfare. 
 
 About half-past seven in the evening, the Richard came 
 up with the Serapis. Captain Pearson hailed. The answer 
 
 i 
 
 :-- 
 
 Le. Bon Homme Richard and Serapis. 
 
 of Commodore Jones was designedly equivocal, and, in a 
 moment after, both ships delivered their entire broadsides. 
 A sad and destructive catastrophe befel the Richard. Two 
 
474 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 of her eighteen guns burst, blowing up the deck above, 
 and killing or wounding a large proportion of the people 
 stationed below. This disaster caused all the heavy guns 
 to be deserted, the men having no longer sufficient confi 
 dence in them to use them. The loss of these reduced the 
 Richard one-third below that of her rival; in short, it 
 became a contest between a twelve-pounder and an eigh 
 teen pounder, a species of contest in which it has been said 
 the former has never been known to prevail. Captain Jones, 
 however, more than most men, was fitted for desperate cir 
 cumstances, and in a moment determined to make up in 
 redoubled activity what was wanting in power of metal. 
 
 Nearly an hour was consumed in different manoeuvres 
 shifting, firing each endeavoring to obtain the advantage 
 of position; till, at length, the vessels came close together, 
 but not in a manner which permitted either party to board. 
 The firing ceased for a few minutes. Captain Pearson, 
 imagining the enemy had surrendered, demanded, "Have 
 you struck your colors?" "I have not yet begun to fight!" 
 vociferated the intrepid Jones. 
 
 The ships again separated, and the firing was renewed. 
 Again they fell upon each other, and in the moment of 
 collision, Captain Jones, with his own hands, lashed the 
 enemy s head-gear to his mizen-mast. This brought them 
 more entirely side by side, and it being desirable on the 
 part of Captain Jones to retain the enemy in that position, 
 additional lashings were employed to effect that object. 
 This was a disappointment to Captain Pearson, but he 
 determined to be first in boarding, and now made a vigor 
 ous attempt with that object in view, but was repulsed. 
 
 "All this time, the battle raged. The lower ports of the 
 Serapis having been closed, as the vessels swung, to pre 
 vent boarding, they were now blown off, in order to allow 
 the guns to be run out; and cases actually occurred in 
 which the rammers had to be thrust into the ports of the 
 opposite ship, in order to be entered into the muzzles of 
 their proper guns. It is evident that such a conflict must 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 475 
 
 
 
 have been of short duration. In effect, the heavy metal of 
 the Serapis, in one or two discharges, cleared all before it, 
 and the main guns of the Richard were in a great measure 
 abandoned. Most of the people went on the upper deck, 
 and a great number collected on the forecastle, where they 
 were safe from the fire of the enemy, continuing to fight by 
 throwing grenades and using muskets. 
 
 "In this stage of the combat, the Serapis was tearing her 
 antagonist to pieces below, almost without resistance from 
 her enemy s batteries, only two guns on the quarter-deck, 
 and three or four of the twelves, being worked at all. To 
 the former, by shifting a gun from the larboard side, Com 
 modore Jones succeeded in adding a third, all of which were 
 used with effect, under his immediate inspection, to the close 
 of the action. He could not muster force enough to get over 
 a second gun. But the combat would now have soon termi 
 nated, had it not been for the courage and activity of the peo 
 ple aloft. Strong parties had been placed in the tops; at the 
 end of a short contest, the Americans had driven every man 
 belonging to the enemy below ; after which, they kept up so 
 animated a fire, on the quarter-deck of the Serapis in particu 
 lar, as to drive nearly every man offit,that was not shot down. 
 
 "Thus, while the English had the battle nearly all to 
 themselves below, their enemies had the control above the 
 upper-deck. Having cleared the tops of the Serapis, some 
 American seamen lay out on the Richard s main-yard, and 
 began to throw hand-grenades upon the two upper-decks 
 of the English ship; the men on the forecastle of their own 
 vessel seconding these efforts, by casting the same com 
 bustibles through the ports of the Serapis. At length, one 
 man in particular became so hardy, as to take his post on 
 the extreme end of the yard, whence, provided with a 
 bucket filled with combustibles and a match, he dropped 
 the grenades with so much precision, that one passed 
 through the main-hatchway. The powder-boys of the 
 Serapis, had got more cartridges up than were wanted, 
 and, in their hurry, they had carelessly laid a row of them 
 
476 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 on the main-deck, in a line with the guns. The grenade 
 just mentioned, set fire to some loose powder that was lying 
 near, and the flash passed from cartridge to cartridge 
 beginning abreast the main-mast, and running quite aft. 
 
 "The effect of this explosion was awful. More than 
 twenty men were instantly killed, many of them being left 
 with nothing on them but the collars and wristbands of their 
 shirts, and the waistbands of their duck trowsers; while 
 the official returns of the ship, a week after the action, show 
 that there were no less than thirty-eight wounded on board 
 still alive, who had been injured in this manner, and of 
 whom thirty were said to have been then in great danger. 
 Captain Pearson describes this explosion as having de 
 stroyed nearly all the men at the five or six aftermost 
 guns. On the whole, nearly sixty must have been disabled 
 by this sudden blow. 
 
 "The advantage thus obtained by the coolness and intre 
 pidity of the topmen, in a great measure restored the chances 
 of the combat; and, by lessening the fire of the enemy, 
 enabled Commodore Jones to increase his. In the same 
 degree that it encouraged the crew of the Richard, it dimin 
 ished the hopes of the people of the Serapis. One of the 
 guns, under the immediate inspection of Commodore Jones, 
 had been pointed some time against the main-mast of his 
 enemy, while the two others had seconded the fire of the 
 tops, with grape and cannister. Kept below decks by this 
 double attack, where a scene of frightful horror was present 
 in the agonies of the wounded, and the effects of the explo 
 sion, the spirits of the English began to droop, and there 
 was a moment when a trifle would have induced them to 
 submit. From this despondency, they were temporarily 
 raised, by one of those unlooked-for events that ever 
 accompany the vicissitudes of battle. 
 
 "After exchanging an ineffective and distant broadside 
 with the Scarborough, the Alliance kept standing off" and 
 on, to leeward of the two principal ships, out of the direc 
 tion of their shot, when, about half-past eight, she appeared 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 477 
 
 crossing the stern of the Serapis and the bow of the Rich 
 ard, firing at such a distance as to render it impossible to 
 say which vessel would suffer the most. As soon as she 
 had drawn out of the range of her own guns, her helm was 
 put up, and she ran down nearly a mile to leeward, hover 
 ing about, until the firing had ceased between the Pallas 
 and Scarborough, when she came within hail, and spoke 
 both of these vessels. Captain Cottineau, of the Pallas, 
 earnestly entreated Captain Landais to take possession of 
 his prize, and allow him to go to the assistance of the 
 Richard, or to stretch up to windward in the Alliance him 
 self, and succor the commodore."* 
 
 At length, Captain Landais determined to go to the assist 
 ance of the Richard, but on reaching the scene of engage 
 ment, he opened a fire which did as much damage to friend 
 as foe. He was hailed, and informed that he was firing into 
 the wrong ship. At the time, it was supposed to be a mis 
 take; but afterwards it was more than conjectured to have 
 been a wanton and cruel act of revenge on the part of Lan 
 dais, who had for some time exhibited strong feelings of 
 hostility to Captain Jones, and had neglected on several 
 occasions to follow out his orders. 
 
 "Let the injuries have been received," continues Mr. 
 Cooper, "from what quarter they might, soon after the Alli 
 ance had run to leeward, an alarm was spread in the Richard 
 that the ship was sinking. Both vessels had been on fire 
 several times, and some difficulty had been experienced in 
 extinguishing the flames ; but here was a new enemy to con 
 tend with, and as the information came from the carpenter, 
 whose duty it was to sound the pump-wells, it produced a 
 great deal of consternation. The Richard had more than a 
 hundred English prisoners on board, and the master-at-arms, 
 in the hurry of the moment, let them all up below, in order 
 to save their lives. In the confusion of such a scene at night, 
 the master of a letter-of-marque, that had been taken off the 
 north of Scotland, passed through a port of the Richard into 
 
 * Cooper s Naval History. 
 
478 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 one of the Serapis, when he reported to Captain Pearson, 
 that a few minutes would probably decide the battle in his 
 favor, or carry his enemy down, he himself having been 
 liberated in order to save his life. Just at this instant, the 
 gunner, who had little to occupy him at his quarters, came 
 on deck, and not perceiving Commodore Jones, or Mr. Dale, 
 both of whom were occupied with the liberated prisoners, 
 and believing the master, the only other superior he had in 
 the ship, to be dead, he ran up the poop to haul down the 
 colors. Fortunately, the flag-staff had been shot away, and, 
 the ensign already hanging in the water, he had no other 
 means of letting his intention to submit be known than by 
 calling out for quarters. Captain Pearson now hailed to 
 inquire if the Richard demanded quarter, and was an 
 swered by Commodore Jones himself in the negative. It 
 is probable that the reply was not heard, or if heard, sup 
 posed to come from an unauthorized source; for encouraged 
 by what he learned from the escaped prisoner, by the cry, 
 and by the confusion that prevailed in the Richard, the 
 English captain directed his boarders to be called away, 
 and, as soon as mustered, they were ordered to take pos 
 session of the prize. Some of the men actually got on the 
 gunwale of the latter ship, but finding boarders ready to 
 repel boarders, they made a precipitate retreat. All this 
 time the topmen were not idle, and the enemy were soon 
 driven below again with loss. 
 
 "In the mean while, Mr. Dale, who no longer had a gun 
 that could be fought, mustered the prisoners at the pumps, 
 turning their consternation to account, and probably keeping 
 the Richard afloat by the very blunder that had come so 
 near losing her. The ships were now on fire again, and 
 both parties, with the exception of a few guns on each side, 
 ceased fighting, in order to subdue this dangerous enemy. 
 In the course of the combat, the Serapis is said to have 
 been set on fire no less than twelve times, while towards its 
 close, as will be seen in the sequel, the Richard was burn 
 ing all the while. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 479 
 
 "As soon as order was restored in the Richard, after the 
 call for quarter, her chances for success began to increase, 
 while the English, driven under cover almost to a man, 
 appear to have lost, in a great degree, the hope of victory. 
 Their fire materially slackened,, while the Richard again 
 brought a few more guns to bear; the main-mast of the 
 Sera pis began to totter, and her resistance, in general, to 
 lessen. About an hour after the explosion, or between 
 three hours and three hours and a half after the first gun 
 was fired, and between two hours and two hours and a 
 half after the ships were lashed together, Captain Pearson 
 hauled down the colors of the Serapis with his own hands, 
 the men refusing to expose themselves to the fire of the 
 Richard s tops." 
 
 Sinking of the Bon Homme Richard. 
 
 Thus ended a conflict as murderous and sanguinary as 
 the annals of naval warfare have recorded. Each ship lost 
 about one hundred and fifty men, or nearly one-half of the 
 whole number engaged. 
 
 At the time of the surrender, the Richard was on fire, 
 
480 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 and apparently sinking. So imminent was the danger, that 
 the powder was hastily removed from the magazine, and 
 placed on the deck, to prevent explosion. Men from the 
 other ships were sent on board, and the pumps were kept in 
 motion, and water raised and dashed around until ten o clock 
 the next day, before the fire was got under. An examina 
 tion of the ship followed, the result of which was, that it was 
 necessary to abandon her. The wounded were consequently 
 ordered to be removed, and on the following day, about ten 
 o clock, this gallant ship settled slowly into the sea. 
 
 The squadron now left the scene of mortal combat, with 
 the Serapis and Scarborough, the latter having struck to 
 the Pallas. The former having lost her main-mast, jury 
 masts were obliged to be rigged ; after driving about in the 
 rough sea until the 6th of October, the squadron and prizes 
 entered the Texel, the po*t to which they had been ordered 
 to repair. 
 
 5. AFRICAN FRIGATE TRUMBULL AND ENGLISH SHIP WATT. 
 
 The action between these two vessels, next to that of the 
 Richard and Serapis, is supposed to have been the most 
 severe during the war of the Revolution. 
 
 The Trumbull, of thirty-two guns, was commanded by 
 Captain James Nicholson, a spirited and skillful officer. 
 During a cruise in June, 1780, a large ship was perceived 
 bearing down upon the Trumbull s quarter. At half-past 
 eleven, she hauled a point more to stern of her. The 
 Trumbull now made sail, hauling upon a wind towards her, 
 upon which she came down upon the Trumbull s beams. 
 The latter then took in all her small sails, hauled her courses 
 up, hove the main-topsail to the mast, cleared for action, 
 and waited the approach of the enemy. 
 
 After several manoeuvres on the part of each vessel, Cap 
 tain Nicholson discovered that his adversary had thirteen 
 ports on each side, and eight or ten on her quarter-deck 
 and forecastle, and of course mounted thirty-six guns. At 
 twelve, the Trumbull, finding her great superiority as to 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 481 
 
 sailing, and having gotten to windward, determined to avail 
 herself of the advantage to commence the engagement. 
 
 The stranger, observing the design of Captain Nicholson, 
 fired three shots, and hoisted British colors as a challenge. 
 The Trumbull wore after her, hoisting British colors, with 
 an intention of getting alongside. A private signal was 
 made in turn by the British ship, which not being answered? 
 she opened a broadside at a hundred yards distance. The 
 Trumbull, upon this, run up the continental colors, and 
 returned the fire. 
 
 Such was the commencement of an action of three hours 
 continuance. There was bravery, determination, on both 
 sides. During the greater part of the action, the vessels 
 were not fifty yards apart, and at one time, they were 
 nearly enlocked. 
 
 Twice was the Trumbull set on fire by means of wads 
 from the other vessel. Her masts and rigging were greatly 
 injured. Observing, at length, that her masts were in 
 imminent danger of going by the board, the first lieutenant 
 informed Captain Nicholson of the danger, and begged him 
 to abandon further attempt to take the enemy s ship, as 
 without masts they should be at his mercy. 
 
 It was with great reluctance that Captain Nicholson 
 adopted the course suggested. He was confident that 
 with one half-hour more, he should have been able to have 
 achieved the victory. But yielding to stern necessity, and 
 the dictates of humanity, he gave up the contest He lost 
 his main and mizen-top-mast, when only musket-shot distant 
 from the other vessel. At length, only her fore-mast was left, 
 and that was badly wounded and sprung. She had eight 
 men killed, and twenty-one wounded, nine of whom died 
 after the action. Her crew consisted of one hundred and 
 ninety-nine men. The English ship proved to be the Watt, 
 letter-of-marque. She had upwards of ninety men killed and 
 wounded. Not less than one hundred balls struck her hull. 
 31 
 
482 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 6. ALLIANCE, ATALANTA, AND TREPASSEY. 
 
 In February, 1781, Captain Barry, of the frigate Alliance, 
 of thirty-two guns, sailed from Boston for 1 Orient, having 
 on board Colonel Lawrence, destined to France on an 
 important embassy to the French court. Having landed 
 Mr. Lawrence, he sailed on a cruise. 
 
 On the 28th of May, two sail were discovered on the 
 weather-bow of the Alliance, standing towards her. After 
 having approached sufficiently near to be discovered by 
 Captain Barry, they hauled to wind, and stood on the same 
 course with the Alliance. On the 29th, at day-break, the 
 wind lulled. At sunrise, the Alliance displayed the Amer 
 ican colors, and preparations were made for action. The 
 men took their stations. 
 
 The vessels with which the Alliance was now to contend 
 were a ship and a brig, displaying English colors the 
 Atalanta, Captain Edwards, carrying twenty guns and one 
 hundred and thirty men, and the Trepassey, of fourteen 
 guns and eighty men, under command of Captain Smith. 
 
 The advantage was, both as to men and guns, on the side 
 of the British; but more than this, as the Alliance must 
 necessarily engage both at the same time. But Captain 
 Barry, no way daunted, determined to do his duty as an 
 officer and a patriot. He, therefore, summoned them to 
 strike their colors. To such a summons they had, of 
 course, no inclination to accede, and the engagement 
 opened with a spirit corresponding to the interest at stake. 
 Unfortunately for the Alliance, a perfect calm prevailed 
 and on the bosom of the water she lay, in respect to motion, 
 as a thing devoid of life. The opposing vessels had 
 sweeps, and were therefore able to choose their positions. 
 And the most advantageous positions they did choose they 
 lay on the quarters, and athwart the stern of the Alliance. 
 Consequently, but few of her guns could be brought to bear. 
 
 Added to these untoward circumstances, there soon 
 occurred, on board the Alliance, a still greater misfortune. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 483 
 
 A grape-shot struck the shoulder of Captain Barry, inflict 
 ing a severe and dangerous wound. But he neither heeded 
 its pain nor its danger, but continued on the quarter-deck, 
 marking the progress of the action, and giving his orders 
 as occasion required. At length, however, by reason of 
 loss of blood, he was obliged to be borne below. At this 
 time, the American flag was shot away, and fell. There 
 was a momentary pause on board the Alliance, which the 
 enemy construing into a surrender, they filled the air with 
 loud rejoicings. 
 
 But they mistook. The flag had been shot down, not 
 hauled down. The supposed pause was only the needful 
 interval occupied in reloading. The colors were soon rein 
 stalled, and again floated as proudly as before; and a full 
 broadside from the Alliance showed to her foes how the 
 interval had been occupied. That broadside recalled them 
 to their quarters. Fortunately, about this time, a welcome 
 breeze, though still light, sprung up. The sails of the 
 Alliance, which had scarcely served any purpose during 
 the engagement, and seemed destined to acquire no honor 
 in the coming victory the sails were no longer idle. 
 They soon brought the vessel into a more favorable posi 
 tion. This circumstance added to the confidence and 
 redoubled the efforts of the seamen. Broadside followed 
 broadside in quick succession, and did all desirable execu 
 tion. At three o clock in the afternoon the action termi 
 nated : the Alliance was the victor. 
 
 On being ushered into the presence of Barry, Captain 
 Edwards presented his sword; which, however, the former 
 declined taking, observing, "that he richly merited it, and 
 that his king ought to give him a better ship." 
 
 The importance of firmness and perseverance, in a 
 commander, was well illustrated during the above engage 
 ment. Soon after Barry received his wound, and had 
 been obliged to go below, one of his lieutenants, dis 
 heartened by the misfortune which had befallen his com 
 mander, and appalled by the fearful devastation which 
 
484 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 seemed to be making by the enemy with the ship s spars 
 and rigging, repaired to him, and proposed that the colors 
 should be struck. 
 
 Barry started. The colors be struck! no such thought 
 had entered his mind. The colors be struck! "No!" said 
 he; "if the ship can t be fought without me, carry me at 
 once on deck." The lieutenant, if ashamed, was also 
 reanimated. He repaired on deck, went round among the 
 crew, and made known Barry s courage and determination. 
 There was but one response among the brave tars. They 
 decided to "stick to him manfully." And they did. From 
 that moment "the ship was fought" and fought without 
 the presence of Barry. But no sooner was his wound 
 dressed, than he insisted on being aided in ascending to the 
 deck; before reaching it, however, the enemy had struck. 
 Brave seamen! brave commander! 
 
 The Alliance had eleven killed during the action, and 
 twenty-one wounded. Among the latter, were several 
 officers. She had suffered terribly in her spars and rig 
 ging. The loss of the enemy was eleven killed and thirty 
 wounded. 
 
 7. CONGRESS AND SAVAGE. 
 
 The Savage was a British sloop, carrying twenty guns 
 and about one hundred and fifty men. In September, 1781, 
 while on a cruise along the Southern coast of the United 
 States, she entered the Potomac, and plundered the estate 
 of Washington, then in another quarter, commanding the 
 American army. It was an expedition unworthy a high- 
 minded and honorable officer, and a well-merited rebuke 
 was soon after meted out to him. 
 
 On leaving the Potomac, the Savage fell in with the 
 American privateer Congress, Captain Geddes, off Charles 
 ton. The vessels were of the same force. On board the 
 Congress, at the time, was Major McLane, a distinguished 
 American officer, who with a part of his command had vol 
 unteered to serve as marines. As the crew of the Savage 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 485 
 
 were all seamen, she had decidedly the advantage, in 
 respect to the Congress, whose crew, in part, were lands 
 men, unacquainted with marine warfare. 
 
 The vessels were now within cannon distance. The 
 Congress commenced by firing her bow-chasers. This 
 was at half-past ten in the morning. At eleven, they 
 had approximated so near each other, that the landsmen 
 employed their musketry, and with effect. A sharp and 
 destructive cannonade followed on both sides. 
 
 At the commencement of the engagement, the advantage 
 lay with the Savage. Her position being on the Congress 
 bows, was favorable for raking. But a closer engagement 
 followed, and the tide turned in favor of the privateer. So 
 well did she manoeuvre, so promptly, so dextrously, that 
 she soon disabled her enemy. At the expiration of an hour, 
 the braces and bowlines of the Savage were shot away. 
 Not a rope was left by which to trim the sails. The mus 
 ketry of the Americans had cleared her decks. In this 
 situation, it was deemed impossible that she could much 
 longer continue the contest. Indeed, she was already 
 nearly a wreck her sails, rigging, and yards were so shat 
 tered as to forbid her changing her position, but with the 
 greatest difficulty. She would not, however, surrender, 
 but recommenced a vigorous cannonade. Again her quar 
 ter-deck and forecastle were cleared by the fatal musketry 
 of the American landsmen. Three guns on her main deck 
 were rendered useless. The vessels were now so near 
 each other, that the fire from the guns scorched the men 
 opposed to them in the other. At length, the mizen-mast 
 of the Savage was shot away. At this instant, the boat 
 swain of the Savage appeared forward, with his hat off, 
 calling for quarter. But it was half an hour before the 
 crew of the Congress could board her, by reason of the loss 
 of their boats. But, on reaching her, she was found to be 
 scarcely more than a wreck. Her decks were covered 
 with blood, and killed and wounded men. 
 
 The Congress had thirty men killed and wounded. The 
 
 
486 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 Savage had twenty-three killed and thirty-one wounded. 
 Among the latter, was her commander, Captain Sterling. 
 
 The marine service often furnished examples of great 
 heroism and most patriotic endurance. Such an instance 
 occurred on board the Congress. After the action termi 
 nated, Major McLane went forward to ascertain what 
 had become of his sergeant, Thomas. He found the poor 
 fellow lying on his back in the netting, near the foot of the 
 bowsprit, with his musket loaded, but both legs broken. 
 "Poor fellow!" thought the major, as he beheld him; "poor 
 fellow!" But the poor fellow began huzzaing lustily for the 
 victory achieved; and followed his exulting and even vocif 
 erous huzzas by a corresponding exclamation addressed to 
 his major: "Well, major, if they have broken my legs, my 
 hands and my heart are still whole." 
 
 Sergeant Thomas was terribly wounded, but the kind- 
 hearted major did not neglect him. The best care was 
 taken of him; ultimately, he recovered; and, nothing 
 deterred by the painful experience he had had of the some 
 times ill-fortune of war, he entered on board the Hyder 
 Ali, commanded by Captain Barney. 
 
 It is ever delightful to record instances of high-minded 
 and magnanimous conduct on the part of victors towards 
 the vanquished. This engagement furnishes one most hon 
 orable to the American character. The officers and crew 
 of the Savage were treated with the greatest kindness 
 and attention. Major McLane even accompanied Captain 
 Sterling into Pennsylvania, to secure him from insult, his 
 treatment of American prisoners having rendered him 
 highly obnoxious to the patriots. 
 
 Such is a brief account of some of the exploits of the 
 American marine during the war of the Revolution, 
 There were others perhaps equally honorable to the skill 
 and enterprise of our naval officers, but which our limits 
 forbid us to notice. On the breaking out of the war, the 
 country was poorly prepared to enter the lists with the 
 mistress of the ocean. Indeed, it was not until 1776, thai 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 487 
 
 the forbearing policy of congress was abandoned, and the 
 nautical enterprise of the country was let loose upon 
 British commerce. From that time, however, American 
 valor was exhibited in its true and persevering spirit, and 
 contributed, as far as it had scope, in inducing the mother- 
 country to acknowledge the independence of her wayward 
 child which she did on the 20th of January, 1783. 
 
 Upon this most desirable event, orders of recall were 
 issued to all naval commanders; and the commissions of 
 privateers and letters of marque were annulled. On the 
 llth of April following, a proclamation from the proper 
 authorities announced the cessation of hostilities. From 
 this time, as the glad intelligence spread, the helms of our 
 warlike ships were turned towards our home ports, leaving 
 the merchantmen again to the peaceful possession of that 
 element, which for years they had traversed, if at all, at the 
 greatest hazard. 
 
488 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 XV. EMINENT FOREIGNERS, 
 
 CONNECTED WITH THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 GEORGE III. King of England General Burgoyne Sir Henry Clinton- 
 Colonel Barre Charles Townshend Lord Cornwallis William Pitt 
 Marquis of Bute George Grenville Duke of Grafton Lord North 
 Colonel Tarleton Sir Peter Parker Sir William Meadows Sir Guy 
 Carlton General Gage Marquis of Rockingham Edmund Burke 
 * Kosciusko Count Pulaski Baron de Kalb Baron Steuben Count 
 Rochambeau Count D Estaing. 
 
 IN the preceding pages, we have had occasion to trace 
 the causes and events of that struggle which resulted in 
 the independence of the United States; and, in so doing, 
 incidental mention has been made of some of the leading 
 men of England, who figured in the cabinet, in the field, 
 and on the ocean; with the part they acted either in favor 
 of, or in opposition to the grand object of the colonies in 
 their contest with the mother-country. Judging from his 
 own early desires, the author persuades himself that he 
 will be conferring a favor upon his readers by giving some 
 brief sketches, in this place, of those distinguished men, 
 and of others, who contributed to retard or accelerate the 
 final result. Such notices of the most prominent, we pro 
 ceed to give, beginning with the monarch, the great foun 
 tain of power and law, then on the throne of Great Britain. 
 
 GEORGE HI. 
 
 George III. was born in 1738, and succeeded to the throne 
 on the death of his grandfather, George II., October 25, 
 1760, about the time the troubles with America began. At 
 this period, principally through the lofty spirit and political 
 sagacity of Pitt, afterwards Earl of Chatham, who was, 
 and for some time had been, at the head of the administra 
 tion, the affairs of the nation were in a most prosperous 
 state. The army and navy were highly efficient, and 
 flushed with recent conquests; the revenue flourished; 
 commerce was increasing; the people were loyal; and, 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 489 
 
 perhaps, no prince had ascended the throne of his ances 
 tors with more flattering prospects than George the Third. 
 
 Soon after ascending the throne, the king evinced a 
 determination to procure a general peace. In this measure 
 ho differed from his great minister, Pitt, who, on that 
 account, retired from office, October 5, 1761. Peace, how 
 ever, contrary to the wishes and designs of the king could 
 not be obtained on a just basis, and the war proceeded. 
 
 In May, 1762, Lord Bute, a particular favorite of the 
 king, who had contrived to gain a remarkable ascendancy 
 over him, succeeded the Duke of Newcastle, as first lord 
 of the treasury. Preliminaries of peace between England, 
 France, and Spain, were signed on the 3d of November, 
 and the definite treaty followed, February 10th, 1763. 
 The people, however, were by no means pacifically 
 inclined, or contented with the political ascendancy of 
 Lord Bute, whose administration was attacked with unspar 
 ing severity by several popular writers, particularly by the 
 celebrated John Wilkes, in his periodical paper, called the 
 North Briton. The arrest of Wilkes, and the seizure of 
 his papers under a general warrant, issued by the secre 
 tary of state for the home department, increased the indig 
 nation and clamors of the people ; Lord Bute was execrated 
 throughout the country, and the king himself became 
 exceedingly unpopular. The removal of the favorite, and 
 the appointment of George Grenville to the head of the 
 treasury, having failed to allay the national irritation, Pitt, 
 it is asserted, was at length summoned to court, and 
 requested to make arrangements for forming a new min 
 istry; but he presumed, it is added, to dictate such arro 
 gant terms, that, rather than submit to them, the king said 
 he would place the crown on Pitt s head, and submit his 
 own neck to the axe. 
 
 In 1764, the king suggested to Grenville the taxation of 
 America, as a grand financial measure for relieving the 
 mother-country from the heavy war expenses, which, it 
 was unjustly claimed, had chiefly been incurred for the 
 
490 GREAT EVENTS OP 
 
 security of the colonies. The minister was startled, and 
 raised objections to the proposal, which, however, were 
 overruled by the king, who plainly told him that, if he were 
 afraid to adopt such a measure, others might easily be found 
 who possessed more political courage. At length, Gren- 
 ville reluctantly brought the subject before parliament; 
 and, in spite of a violent opposition, the stamp act, so 
 important in its consequences, was passed in the following 
 year. The most alarming irritation prevailed among the 
 colonists of America. 
 
 The Rockingham party, which now came into power, 
 procured the repeal of the stamp act; but, notwithstanding 
 this and some other popular measures of the new cabinet, 
 it was dissolved in the summer of 1766. The Duke of 
 Grafton succeeded Lord Rockingham, as first lord of the 
 treasury, and Pitt (then Earl of Chatham) took office as 
 lord privy seal. In the following year, Charles Townshend, 
 chancellor of the exchequer, proposed the taxation of certain 
 articles imported by the American colonists; and, early in 
 1768, Lord Chatham retired in deep disgust from the 
 administration, which, during the preceding autumn, had 
 been weakened by the succession of Lord North to Charles 
 Townshend, as chancellor of the exchequer. Some other 
 official changes took place; one of the most important of 
 which, perhaps, was the appointment of Lord Hillsborough 
 to the new colonial secretaryship. 
 
 The aspect of affairs in America grew more serious every 
 hour: the deputies of Massachusetts declared* taxation by 
 the British parliament to be illegal; a scheme for a general 
 congress of the different states was proposed, and an open 
 rupture with the mother-country was evidently approach 
 ing. Blind to the consequences of their fatal policy, the 
 king and his ministers, however, persisted in those measure?, 
 with regard to the trans- Atlantic colonies, which eventually 
 produced a dismemberment of the empire. 
 
 In January, 1770, the Duke of Grafton resigned all his 
 employments; but, unfortunately for America, he was sue- 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 491 
 
 ceeded by Lord North, who increased rather than alleviated 
 the national calamities, and was decidedly with the king in 
 his determination never to yield to the demands of the colo 
 nists, but to coerce them to submission, however unjustly, by 
 the arm of power. 
 
 In 1782, Lord North was compelled to resign, and the 
 Rockingham party, friendly to the independence of America, 
 came into office ; but the new administration soon afterwards 
 broke up, on account of the sudden death of the premier. 
 Lord Shelburne was now placed at the head of the treasury, 
 and Pitt, son of the great Earl of Chatham, became chan 
 cellor of the exchequer. 
 
 In 1783, a general peace was concluded, and the United 
 States procured a formal acknowledgment of their independ 
 ence. When Adams, the first American envoy, attended at 
 the levee, the king, to whom he was personally disagreeable, 
 received him with dignified composure, and said, "I was the 
 last man in England to acknowledge the independence of 
 America, but having done so, I shall also be the last to 
 violate it." This was highly honorable to the king. 
 America was a jewel in the British crown which was 
 increasing in lustre, to part with which was truly painful 
 to royal ambition. Nor did George III. consent to any 
 acts which tended to this relinquishment, only as he was 
 compelled to it by the ill success of his armies in America, 
 and the clamorous demands for peace by his subjects at 
 home. But having, at length, parted with this jewel, and 
 having acknowledged the independence of America, he 
 nobly declared his intention to live in peace with this new 
 born empire. 
 
 JOHN BURGOYNE. 
 
 General Burgoyne was the natural son of Lord Bingley. 
 At an early age he entered the army; and while quartered 
 with his regiment at Preston, married Lady Charlotte Stan 
 ley, whose father, the Earl of Derby, was so incensed at 
 the match, that he threatened utterly to discard her; but a 
 
492 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 reconciliation at length took place, and the earl allowed her 
 three hundred pounds a-year during his life, and, by his will, 
 bequeathed her a legacy of twenty-five thousand pounds. 
 The influence of the family to which Burgoyne had thus 
 become allied, tended materially to accelerate his profes 
 sional advance. In 1762, he acted as brigadier-general of 
 the British forces which were sent out for the defence of 
 Portugal against France and Spain. 
 
 In 1775, he was appointed to a command in America; 
 whence he returned in the following year, and held a long 
 conference with the king on colonial affairs. Resuming his 
 post in 1777, he addressed a proclamation to the native 
 Indians, in which he invited them to his standard, but 
 deprecated, with due severity, the cruel practice of scalp 
 ing. The pompous turgidity of style, in which this address 
 was couched, excited the ridicule of the Americans, and 
 procured for General Burgoyne the soubriquet of " Chro- 
 nonhotonthologos" His first operations were successful: 
 he dislodged the enemy from Ticonderoga and Mount 
 Independence, and took a large number of cannon, all their 
 armed vessels and batteries, as well as a considerable part 
 of their baggage, ammunition, provisions, and military stores. 
 But his subsequent career was truly disastrous; his troops 
 suffered much from bad roads, inclement weather, and a 
 scarcity of provisions ; the Indians, who had previously 
 assisted him, deserted; and the Americans, under General 
 Gates, surrounded him with a superior force, to which, 
 although victorious in two engagements, he was, at length, 
 compelled to capitulate at Saratoga, with the whole of his 
 army. This event, which rendered him equally odious to 
 ministers and the people, was, for some time, the leading 
 topic of the press; and numberless lampoons appeared, in 
 which the general s conduct was most severely satirized. 
 The punsters of the day, taking advantage of the American 
 general s name, amused themselves unmercifully at Bur- 
 goyne s expense; but of all their effusions, which, for the 
 most part, were virulent rather than pointed, the following 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 493 
 
 harmless epigram, poor as it is, appears to have been one 
 of the best: 
 
 "Burgoyne, unconscious of impending fates, 
 Could cut his way through woods, but not through GATES." 
 
 In May, 1778, he returned to England, on his parole, but 
 the king refused to see him. Burgoyne solicited a court- 
 martial, but in vain. In 1779, he was dismissed the service 
 for refusing to return to America. Three years after, how 
 ever, he was restored to his rank in the. army, appointed 
 commander-in-chief in Ireland, and sworn in one of the 
 privy-council of that kingdom. He died suddenly of a fit 
 of the gout, at his house in Hertford street, on the 4th of 
 August, 1792; and his remains were interred in the clois 
 ters of Westminster abbey. 
 
 It would, perhaps, be rash to pronounce a positive opinion 
 of the merits of Burgoyne, as a commander. He boldly 
 courted a scrutiny into the causes which led to his surren 
 der at Saratoga, which ministers refused, because, as it has 
 been insinuated, such a proceeding might expose the absurd 
 imprudence and inefficiency of their own measures with 
 regard to the American war. Prior to the capitulation, his 
 military career, as well in America as Portugal, had been 
 rather brilliant; his misfortune was precisely that which 
 befel Cornwallis; but, unlike the latter, Burgoyne was not 
 allowed an opportunity of redeeming his reputation. 
 
 In parliament, he was a frequent and fluent, but neither a 
 sound nor an impressive speaker. While in employment, 
 he appears to have been a staunch advocate for the Ameri 
 can war; which, however, he severely reprobated, from the 
 time that he ceased to hold a command. He was a writer, 
 chiefly dramatic, of considerable merit. 
 
 SIR HENRY CLINTON. 
 
 This distinguished general was a grandson of the Earl 
 of Clinton, and was born about the year 1738. After hav 
 ing received a liberal education, he entered the army, and 
 served for some time in Hanover. In the early part of 
 
494 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 the revolutionary struggle he came to America, and was 
 present at the battle of Bunker s hill; from which time to 
 the close of the American war, he continued to aid the 
 British cause. In 1777, he was made a Knight of the 
 Bath, and in January, 1778, commander-in-chief of the 
 British forces in America. On his return to England, a 
 pamphlet war took place between him and Cornwallis, as to 
 the surrender of the latter, the entire blame of which each 
 party attributed to the other. In 1793, he obtained the 
 governorship of Gibraltar, in possession of which he died 
 on the 23d of December, 1795. 
 
 Sir Henry Clinton. 
 
 The merits of Sir Henry Clinton, as a commander, have 
 been variously estimated; and, as is usually the case, the 
 truth seems to be intermediate between the panegyric of 
 his friends and the censure of his enemies. That he was 
 endowed with bravery, and possessed a considerable share 
 of military skill, cannot, in fairness, be denied; but he was 
 decidedly unequal to the great difficulties of his situation 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 495 
 
 and unfit to contend against so lofty a genius as Washing 
 ton, supported by a people resolved on obtaining their inde 
 pendence, and fighting on their native soil. 
 
 ISAAC BARRE. 
 
 Colonel Barre was born in Ireland, about the year 1726. 
 He served at Quebec, under Wolfe, in the picture of whose 
 death, by Benjamin West, his figure is conspicuous. The 
 Earl of Shelburne procured him a seat in parliament, 
 where, acting in opposition to government, he was not only 
 deprived of his offices of adjutant-general and governor 
 of Stirling castle, which he had received as a reward for 
 his services in America, but dismissed from the service. 
 During the Rockingham administration, he was compen 
 sated for the loss which he had sustained, by being voted a 
 
 Colonel Barre. 
 
 pension of three thousand two hundred pounds per annum ; 
 which he subsequently relinquished, pursuant to an arrange 
 ment with Pitt, on obtaining a lucrative, but not distin 
 guished office. He usually took office when his party 
 
496 GREAT EVENTS OP 
 
 predominated; and was, in the course of his career, a privy 
 counsellor, vice treasurer of Ireland, paymaster of the 
 forces, and treasurer of the navy. His best speeches were 
 delivered during North s administration, on the American 
 war, to which he appears to have been inflexibly opposed. 
 His oratory was powerful, but coarse; his manner, rugged; 
 his countenance, stern; and his stature, athletic. He was 
 suspected, but apparently without reason, of having assisted 
 in writing the letters of Junius. For the last twenty years 
 of his life, he was afflicted with blindness, which, however, 
 he is said to have borne with cheerful resignation. His 
 death took place on the 20th of July, 1792. 
 
 CHARLES TOWNSHEND. 
 
 Charles Townshend, son of Viscount Townshend, was 
 born 1725. From his youth, he was distinguished for great 
 quickness of conception and extraordinary curiosity. In 
 1747, he went into parliament, and continued a member till 
 he died. He held various offices in the government. In 
 1765, he was paymaster general, and chancellor of the 
 exchequer; and a lord of the treasury in August, 1766, 
 from which period he remained in office until his decease, 
 which took place on the 4th of September, 1767. 
 
 In person, Charles Townshend was tall and beautifully 
 proportioned; his countenance was manly, handsome, 
 expressive, and prepossessing. He was much beloved in 
 private life, and enjoyed an unusual share of domestic 
 happiness. 
 
 Burke, in his speech on American taxation, thus admira 
 bly depicted the general character of Charles Townshend: 
 "Before this splendid orb (alluding to the great Lord 
 Chatham) had entirely set, and while the western horizon 
 was in a blaze with his descending glory, on the opposite 
 quarter of the heavens arose another luminary, and for his 
 hour he became lord of the ascendant. This light, too, is 
 passed, and set for ever! I speak of Charles Townshend, 
 officially the reproducer of this fatal scheme (American 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 497 
 
 taxation) ; whom I cannot even now remember, without 
 some degree of sensibility. In truth, he was the delight 
 and ornament of this house, and the charm of every pri 
 vate society which he honored with his presence. Perhaps 
 there never arose in this country, nor in any country, a 
 man of more pointed and finished wit, and (where his pas 
 sions were not concerned) of a more refined, exquisite, and 
 penetrating judgment. If he had not so great a stock, as 
 some have had who flourished formerly, of knowledge long 
 treasured up, he knew better by far, than any man I ever 
 was acquainted with, how to bring together, within a short 
 time, all that was necessary to establish, to illustrate, and 
 to decorate that side of the question he supported. He 
 slated his matter skillfully and powerfully; he particularly 
 excelled in a most luminous explanation and display of his 
 subject." 
 
 CHARLES CORNWALLIS, MARQUIS. 
 
 Lord Cornwallis, eldest son of the fifth lord, and first 
 Earl Cornwallis, was born 1738. At the age of twenty, he 
 entered the army, and obtained a captaincy. In 1762, on 
 the death of his brother, he took his seat in the house of 
 lords. In 1770, he and three other young peers, having 
 protested, with Lord Camden, against the taxation of 
 America, Mansfield, the chief justice, is said to have sneer- 
 ingly observed, "Poor Camden could only get four boys to 
 join him!" 
 
 Although he had opposed the measures of the govern 
 ment with regard to the disaffected colonies, yet when hos 
 tilities commenced, he did not scruple to accept of active 
 employment against the Americans. His history, during 
 the war, will be found in the preceding pages. He was a 
 proud man, and most humiliating was it when he was 
 obliged to surrender to Washington at Yorktown. 
 
 But his failure in America did not impair his reputation. 
 On his return to England, he was made governor of the 
 Tower. In 1786, he was sent to Calcutta, as governor- 
 32 
 
498 GREAT EVENTS OP 
 
 general and commander-in-chief. Having terminated, sue 
 cessfully, a war in that country, he returned to England. 
 In 1799, he became lord-lieutenant of Ireland. Soon after 
 the expiration of his vice-gerency, he was sent to France 
 as plenipotentiary for Great Britain, in which capacity he 
 signed the treaty of Amiens. In 1804, he succeeded the 
 Marquis Wellesley, as governor-general of India. On his 
 arrival at Calcutta, he proceeded, by water, to take the 
 command in the upper provinces. The confinement of the 
 boat, the want of exercise, and the heat of the weather, 
 had a most serious effect on his health. Feeling, soon after 
 *he had landed, that his dissolution was at hand, he prepared 
 some valuable instructions for his successor; and the last 
 hours of his life were passed in taking measures to lessen 
 the difficulties which his decease would produce. He 
 expired at Ghazepoore, in Benares, on the 5th of Octo 
 ber, 1805. 
 
 Lord Cornwallis was not endowed with any brilliancy 
 of talent. He had to contend with no difficulties, on his 
 entrance into life: high birth procured him a military 
 station, which his connexions enabled him to retain, after 
 he had committed an error, or, at least, met with a mis 
 chance, that would have utterly ruined a less influential 
 commander. Although ambitious, he appears to have pos 
 sessed but little ardor. He manifested no extraordinary 
 spirit of enterprise; he hazarded no untried manoeuvres; 
 and yet, few of his contemporaries passed through life with 
 more personal credit or public advantage. He had the 
 wisdom never to depute to others what he could perform 
 himself. His perseverance, alacrity, and caution, procured 
 him success as a general, while his strong common sense 
 rendered him eminent as a governor. He always evinced 
 a most anxious desire to promote the welfare of those who 
 were placed under his administration; Ireland and Hindo- 
 Stan still venerate his memory. His honor was unimpeach 
 able; his manners, devoid of ostentation; and his private 
 character, altogether amiable. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 499 
 
 Napoleon Buonaparte, in his conversations with Barry 
 O IVIeara, declared that Lord Cornwallis, by his integrity, 
 fidelity, frankness, and the nobility of his sentiments, was 
 the first who had impressed upon him a favorable opinion 
 of Englishmen. "I do not believe," said the ex-emperor, 
 "that he was a man of first-rate abilities; but he had talent, 
 great probity, sincerity, and never broke his word. Some 
 thing having prevented him from attending at the Hotel de 
 Dieu, to sign the treaty of Amiens, pursuant to appoint 
 ment, he sent word to the French ministers that they might 
 consider it completed, and that he would certainly execute 
 it the next morning. During the night, he received instruc 
 tions to object to some of the articles; disregarding which, 
 he signed the treaty as it stood, observing that his govern 
 ment, if dissatisfied, might refuse to ratify it, but that, 
 having once pledged his word, he felt bound to abide by it. 
 There was a man of honor!" added Napoleon; "a true 
 Englishman." 
 
 LORD CHATHAM. 
 
 William Pitt, Earl of Chatham, was born November 15, 
 1708. His father was Robert Pitt, of Boconnock, in the 
 county of Cornwall. He received his education at Trinity 
 college, Cambridge. He took a seat in parliament as early 
 as 1735, as a member for Old Sarum. His exalted talents, 
 his lofty spirit, and commanding eloquence, soon rendered 
 him singularly conspicuous. Under George II., in 1757, he 
 became premier of that celebrated war administration, 
 which raised England to a proud preeminence over the 
 other nations of Europe. His energy was unbounded. 
 "It must be done," was the reply he often made, when told 
 that his orders could not be executed. After which, no 
 excuse was admitted. Under his auspices, England tri 
 umphed in every quarter of the globe. In America, the 
 French lost Quebec; in Africa, their chief settlements 
 fell; in the East Indies, their power was abridged; in 
 Europe, their armies suffered defeat; while their navy 
 
500 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 was nearly annihilated, and their commerce almost reduced 
 to ruin. 
 
 On the accession of George the Third, Pitt, who felt 
 strongly impressed with the policy of declaring war against 
 Spain, was thwarted in his wishes by the influence of Lord 
 Bute; and, disdaining to be nominally at the head of a 
 cabinet which he could not direct, he resigned his office in 
 October, 1761. 
 
 Lord Chatham. 
 
 In 1764, he greatly distinguished himself by his opposi 
 tion to general warrants, which, with all his accustomed 
 energy and eloquence, he stigmatized as being atrociously 
 illegal. A search for papers, or a seizure of the person, 
 without some specific charge, was, he contended, repugnant 
 to every principle of true liberty. "By the British consti 
 tution," said he, "every man s house is his castle! not that 
 it is surrounded by walls and battlements; it may be a 
 straw-built shed; every wind of heaven may whistle round 
 it; all the elements of nature may enter it; but the king 
 cannot; the king dare not." 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 501 
 
 He invariably opposed, with the whole force of his elo 
 quence, the measures which led to the American war: and 
 long after his retirement from office, he exerted himself 
 most zealously to bring about a reconciliation between the 
 mother-country and her colonies. But when the Duke of 
 Portland, in 1778, moved an address to the crown, on the 
 necessity of acknowledging the independence of America, 
 Lord Chatham, although he had but just left a sick bed, 
 opposed the motion with all the ardent eloquence of his 
 younger days. "My lords," said he, "I lament that my 
 infirmities have so long prevented my attendance here, at 
 so awful a crisis. I have made an effort almost beyond my 
 strength to come down to the house on this day, (and per 
 haps it will be the last time I shall be able to enter its walls,) 
 to express my indignation at an idea which has gone forth 
 of yielding up America. My lords : I rejoice that the grave 
 has not yet closed upon me; that I am still alive to lift up 
 my voice against the dismemberment of this ancient and 
 most noble monarchy. Pressed down, as I am, by the hand 
 of infirmity, I am little able to assist my country in this 
 most perilous conjuncture ; but, my lords, while I have 
 sense and memory, I will never consent to deprive the 
 royal offspring of the house of Brunswick of their fairest 
 inheritance." 
 
 The Duke of Richmond having replied to this speech, 
 Lord Chatham attempted to rise again, but fainted, and fell 
 into the arms of those who were near him. The house 
 instantly adjourned, and the earl was conveyed home in a 
 state of exhaustion, from which he never recovered. His 
 death took place at Hayes, early in the following month, 
 namely, on the llth of May, 1778. The House of Com 
 mons voted the departed patriot, who had thus died glo 
 riously at his post, a public funeral, and a monument in 
 Westminster abbey at the national expense. An income 
 of four thousand pounds per annum was annexed to the 
 earldom of Chatham, and the sum of twenty thousand pounds 
 cheerfully granted to liquidate his debts: for, instead of 
 
502 AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 profiting by his public employments, he had wasted his 
 property in sustaining their dignity, and died in embarrassed 
 circumstances. 
 
 In figure, Lord Chatham was eminently dignified and 
 commanding. "There was a grandeur in his personal 
 appearance," says a writer, who speaks of him when in his 
 decline, "which produced awe and mute attention; and, 
 though bowed by infirmity and age, his mind shone through 
 the ruins of his body, armed his eye with lightning, and 
 clothed his lips with thunder." Bodily pain never subdued 
 the lofty daring, or the extraordinary activity of his mind. 
 He even used his crutch as a figure of rhetoric. "You 
 talk, my lords," said he, on one occasion, "of conquering 
 America of your numerous friends there and your pow 
 erful forces to disperse her army. I might as well talk of 
 driving them before me with this crutch." 
 
 CHARLES JAMES FOX. 
 
 Charles James Fox was the third son of Henry Fox, Lord 
 Holland, and was born January 24th, 1749. His mother 
 was a daughter of the Duke of Richmond, and his sister 
 the wife of Lord Cornwallis. Lord Holland made it a rule, 
 in the tuition of his children, to follow and regulate, but not 
 to restrain nature. This indulgence was a sad error, as it 
 always is on the part of parents. On arriving to maturity, 
 Charles used to boast that he was, when young, never 
 thwarted in any thing. Two instances are related of this 
 indulgence of the father, before the son was six years old. 
 One day, standing by his father, while he was winding up 
 a watch "I have a great mind to break that watch, papa," 
 said the boy. "No, Charles; that would be foolish." "In 
 deed, papa," said he, "I must do it." "Nay," answered the 
 father, "if you have such a violent inclination, I won t baulk 
 it." Upon which, he delivered the watch into the hands of 
 the youngster, who instantly dashed it on the floor. 
 
 At another time, while Lord Holland was secretary of 
 state, having just finished a Jong dispatch which he was 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 503 
 
 going to send, Mr. Charles, who stood near him, with his 
 hand on the inkstand, said, "Papa, I have a good mind to 
 throw this ink over the paper." "Do, my dear," said the 
 secretary, "if it will give you any pleasure." The young 
 gentleman immediately threw on the ink, and his father sat 
 down very composedly to write the dispatch over again. 
 
 Such a course of education, we should anticipate, would 
 work the moral ruin of a child. Its baleful influence was 
 seen in after years, in gambling, horse-racing, drinking, and 
 kindred vices, carried to a fearful extent on the part of this 
 son, whose training was so inauspiciously begun and 
 persevered in. 
 
 Fox. 
 
 But, despite of these most degrading and ruinous prac 
 tices, Fox proved to be one of the most accomplished and 
 effective orators, and perhaps we may add, statesman of his 
 times. He was the rival of Pitt; and, though not so finished 
 in his elocution, he not unfrequently equalled him in the 
 effect produced. 
 
 By what means he attained to such eminence, it scarcely 
 appears; for the younger part of his life seems to have been 
 so exclusively devoted to his pleasures, as scarcely to have 
 time left for the cultivation of his intellect. His genius, 
 however, was brilliant; and from his earliest years he was 
 in the society of men distinguished for their cultivated 
 intellect, and the eminent part they took in the government 
 
504 GREAT EVENTS OP 
 
 of the country. It is related of Fox, that he would not 
 unfrequently spend the entire night at his favorite amuse 
 ment, gambling, and thence proceed to the House of Com 
 mons, when he would electrify the whole assembly with 
 some cogent and brilliant speech. 
 
 Fox was a firm, steadfast friend to the Americans and 
 their independence. At the time the measures which led 
 to the American war had come to a crisis, a formidable 
 party existed in England, opposed to the unjust and illiberal 
 policy of the government. To this party, Fox united him 
 self; and, from his conspicuous talents, soon acquired the 
 authority of a leader. In 1773, he opposed the Boston port 
 bill, and apologized for the conduct of the colonies. In his 
 speech on that occasion, he arraigned the measures of the 
 ministers in bold and energetic language, and explained the 
 principles of the constitution with masculine eloquence. 
 The session of 1775, opened with a speech from the king, 
 declaring the necessity of coercion. On this occasion, Fox 
 poured forth a torrent of his powerful eloquence. In that 
 plain, forcible language, which formed one of the many 
 excellencies of his speeches, he showed^what ought to have 
 been done, what ministers had promised to do, and what 
 they had not done. He affirmed that Lord Chatham, the 
 king of Prussia nay, even Alexander the Great never 
 gained more in one campaign than Lord North had lost. 
 
 When the news of the disastrous defeat of Burgoyne 
 reached England, Fox loudly insisted upon an inquiry into 
 the causes of his failure. And in like manner, when the 
 fate of Cornwallis army at Yorktown was made known, 
 the oppositionists were loud in their denunciations of the 
 proceedings of ministers in regard to the war. Mr. Fox 
 designed to make a motion for an investigation into the 
 conduct of Lord Sandwich, who was at the head of the 
 admiralty. But he was, for a time, too much indisposed to 
 make the attempt. It was on this occasion, that Burke is 
 reported to have said, "that if Fox died, it would be no bad 
 use of his skin, if, like John Ziska s, it should be converted 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 505 
 
 into a drum, and used for the purpose of sounding an alarm 
 to the people of England." 
 
 The death of Mr. Fox occurred 13th of August, 1806. 
 
 Walpole thus compares the two great orators of England: 
 "Mr. Fox, as a speaker, might be compared to the rough, 
 but masterly specimen of the sculptor s art; Mr. Pitt, to the 
 exquisitely finished statue. The former would need a polish 
 to render him perfect ; the latter possessed, in a transcendent 
 degree, every requisite of an accomplished orator. The 
 force of Mr. Fox s reasoning flashed like lightning upon 
 the mind of the hearer: the thunder of Mr. Pitt s eloquence 
 gave irresistible effect to his powerful and convincing 
 arguments." 
 
 The sympathy and support of such men as Fox, during 
 our Revolutionary struggle, served to sustain and animate 
 our patriotic fathers. They felt that while they were in 
 the field, engaged in defeating the armies of England, they 
 had friends in the House of Commons, who were making 
 every possible effort to defeat fie impolitic and oppressive 
 measures of the king and his ministers. 
 
 JOHN STUART. 
 
 John Stuart, Marquis of Bute, was born in 1715. In the 
 ninth year of his age, he succeeded his father as Marquis 
 of Bute. On the accession of George the Third, the high 
 est dignities in the state were supposed to be within the 
 grasp of Lord Bute ; but, however he might have swayed 
 the king s mind in private, he took no public part in the 
 direction of public affairs until 1761, when he accepted the 
 secretaryship resigned in that year by Lord Holderness. 
 At length, he became prime minister; and, immediately on 
 coming into power, determined, if possible, to effect a peace, 
 which had for some time been negotiating. He accomplished 
 his object, but his success rendered him exceedingly unpop 
 ular. He was accused, by some weak-minded persons, of 
 having been bribed by the enemies of his country; and it 
 was added, that the princess dowager had shared with him 
 
506 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 in the price at which peace had been purchased by the 
 French government. 
 
 He quitted office in April, 1763, but continued to exert a 
 powerful influence over the mind of the king, especially in 
 relation to America. Several measures, the object of which 
 was to humble the colonies, and continue them in subjection 
 to the crown, are said to have been suggested by this noble 
 man. He died in 1792. 
 
 GEORGE GRENV1LLE. 
 
 George Grenville was born 1712. In 1741, he was re 
 turned to parliament for the town of Buckingham, for which 
 place he served during the remainder of his life. He held 
 several important offices. In April, 1763, he became first 
 
 Grenvffle. 
 
 lord of the treasury and chancellor of the exchequer. He 
 resigned his office in July, 1765, and died in November, 
 1770. During his premiership, the project of imposing 
 internal taxes in America was carried into effect. The 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 507 
 
 project was first named to him by the king, and urged upon 
 him. At first, the minister was opposed to the idea, but 
 after having adopted it as a measure of his administration, 
 which he was compelled to do by royal authority, he urged 
 and supported it by all the means in his power. 
 
 DUKE OF GRATTON. 
 
 Henry Augustus Fitzroy, Duke of Grafton, was born 1735. 
 He was educated at Cambridge, where he was notoriously 
 profligate. In July, 1766, the Rockingham administration 
 was dissolved, and the Duke of Grafton was made first lord 
 commissioner of the treasury, which office he held until Janu 
 ary, 1770. He has received an unenviable notoriety from 
 the strictures of Junius. His administration was composed 
 of men of different political principles and parties. Junius, 
 in a letter addressed to the duke, thus narrates, and severely 
 animadverts upon, the circumstances of his grace s appoint 
 ment to the premiership: "The spirit of the favorite (Lord 
 Bute) had some apparent influence upon every administra 
 tion; and every set of ministers preserved an* appearance 
 of duration as long as they submitted to that influence; but 
 there were certain services to be performed for the favorite s 
 security, or to gratify his resentments, which your prede 
 cessors in office had the wisdom, or the virtue, not to under 
 take. A submissive administration was, at last, gradually 
 collected from the deserters of all parties, interests, and 
 connexions ; and nothing remained but to find a leader for 
 these gallant, well-disciplined troops. Stand forth, my lord, 
 for thou art the man! Lord Bute found no resource of 
 dependence or security in the proud, imposing supeiiority 
 of Lord Chatham s abilities; the shrewd, inflexible judg 
 ment of Mr. Grenville ; nor in the mild, but determined 
 integrity of Lord Rockingham. His views and situation 
 required a creature void of all these properties; and he was 
 forced to go through all his division, resolution, composition, 
 and refinement of political chemistry, before he happily 
 arrived at the caput mortuum of vitriol in your grace. Flat 
 
508 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 and insipid in your retired state, but brought into action, 
 you become vitriol again. Such are the extremes of alter 
 nate indolence or fury, which have governed your whole 
 administration !" 
 
 FREDERICK NORTH, EARL OF GUILFORD. 
 
 This nobleman, better known as Lord North, was the 
 minister of George III., under whose administration Eng 
 land lost her American colonies. He succeeded Charles 
 Townshend, as chancellor of the exchequer; and, in 1770, 
 the Duke of Grafton, as first lord of the treasury, and con 
 tinued in that high, but laborious office, till the conclusion 
 of the war. As a public character, Lord North was a 
 flowing and persuasive orator, well skilled in argumenta 
 tion, and master of great presence and coolness of mind; 
 and, in private life, he was very amiable, cheerful, and 
 jocose in conversation, the friend of learned men, and cor 
 rect in conduct. In his policy towards America, he was 
 stern and uncompromising. On first coming into power, 
 he was inclined to be conciliatory; but soon he adopted 
 restrictive and oppressive measures, more so than his pre 
 decessors, and, at length, declared that he would omit no 
 means but that he would bring America in humility at his 
 feet. The faithful warnings of Pitt, Burke, Fox, and 
 others, had no restraining influence, and the consequence 
 was, that America was lost to the British crown. Lord 
 North, in the latter years of his life, was afflicted with 
 blindness. He died July, 1792, aged sixty. 
 
 BARRASTRE TARLETON. 
 
 Colonel Tarleton was born in Liverpool, on the 21st of 
 August, 1754, and at first commenced studying law, but, on 
 the breaking out of war in America, he entered the army, 
 and, having arrived in that country, he was permitted to 
 raise a body of troops called the "British Legion," which 
 he commanded in several . successful excursions against the 
 enemy. Such was the daring intrepidity, energy, and skill, 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 509 
 
 with which he conducted his corps, that he may be said to 
 have greatly accelerated, if not secured, some of the most 
 important victories under Lord Cornwallis. On his return 
 to England, he was made a colonel, and became so popu 
 lar that, in 1790, he was returned, free of expense, as a 
 member for Liverpool, which he represented in three sub 
 sequent parliaments. 
 
 In 1818, previously to which he had been raised to the 
 rank of general, he was created a baronet, and, on the 
 coronation of George the Fourth, was made a K. C. B. 
 He was one of the bravest officers of his time, and is 
 described as having been to the British, in the American 
 war, what Arnold, in his early career, was to the 
 Americans. 
 
 SIR PETER PARKER, 
 
 Sir Peter Parker, son of Rear-admiral Christopher Par 
 ker, was born in 1723, and entered the navy under the 
 auspices of his father. Having served with great reputa 
 tion on several occasions, in 1775 he hoisted his broad 
 pendant on board the Bristol, of fifty guns, in which he 
 proceeded, with a squadron under his command, to the 
 American station. On account of bad weather and other 
 impediments, he did not reach Cape Fear until May, 1776. 
 In the following month, he made an unsuccessful attack on 
 Charleston, in South Carolina. Shortly afterwards, he 
 joined Lord Howe, the commander-in-chief, at New York, 
 whence he was dispatched, with the Asia, Renown, and 
 Preston, to distract the attention of the enemy, while the 
 army attacked the lines on Long Island. Towards the 
 close of the same year, he proceeded, in command of a 
 small squadron, to make an attempt on Rhode Island, of 
 which he obtained possession without loss. He was now 
 advanced to the rank of rear-admiral of the blue; and, a 
 few months after, appointed to the chief command on the 
 Jamaica station, where he served with signal success until 
 1782, in which year he returned with a convoy to England. 
 
510 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 Before his death, which occurred in 1811, he became 
 admiral of the blue and admiral of the white. 
 
 SIR WILLIAM MEADOWS. 
 
 Sir William Meadows was born in 1738. In 1775, he 
 repaired with his regiment to America, where he distin 
 guished himself, particularly at the battle of Brandywine, 
 during which he was wounded. 
 
 In 1792, he served under Cornwallis in India. On 
 returning to England, he was appointed governor of the 
 Isle of Wight, and, afterwards, governor of Hull. He died 
 at Bath, 1813. 
 
 As a military man, he was highly distinguished. He 
 was invariably cheerful, during an engagement; and his 
 troops, by whom he was much beloved, are said, on more 
 than one occasion, to have mounted the breach, laughing 
 at their general s last joke. His hilarity scarcely ever 
 deserted him; one day, while on a reconnoitering party, he 
 observed a twenty-four-pound shot strike the ground, on his 
 right, in such a direction that, had he proceeded, it would, 
 in all probability, have destroyed him; he, therefore, stopped 
 his horse, and, as the ball dashed across the road in front 
 of him, gracefully took off his hat, and said: "I beg, sir, 
 that you will continue your promenade ; I never take the 
 precedence of any gentleman of your family." 
 
 GENERAL GAGE. 
 
 General Thomas Gage, second son of Viscount Gage, 
 was born about the year 1721, and entered the army at an 
 early age. Having served with considerable credit, he 
 was commissioned as lieutenant-general; soon after which, 
 (April, 1774,) he was appointed to succeed Mr. Hutchinson, 
 as governor of Massachusetts Bay. In May, he sailed for 
 Boston with four regiments, where, contrary to his expect 
 ations, he was received with great ceremony and outward 
 respect. 
 
 About this time, serious troubles of the colonies with 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 511 
 
 England began. General Gage took strong and decided 
 measures, and hastened, rather than retarded, an open 
 contest. By his order it was that the military stores at 
 Concord were destroyed, which led to the skirmish at 
 Lexington, and which opened the war. 
 
 On the 10th of October, 1775, he resigned his command to 
 Sir William Howe, and departed for England. At the time 
 of his death, which took place on the 2d of April, 1788, he 
 was a general in the army. His talents for command are 
 said to have been respectable. 
 
 SIR GUY CARLTON. 
 
 Guy Carlton, Lord Dorchester, was born in Ireland, in 
 1722. In 1748, he became lieutenant-colonel. In 1758, he 
 served at the siege of Louisburg under Amherst, and the 
 
 Sir Guy Carlton. 
 
 following year under Wolfe, at the siege of Quebec. Ulti 
 mately he became governor of Quebec, and, during his 
 administration, defeated the American flotilla under Arnold. 
 In 1790, having been created Baron Dorchester, he was 
 
512 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 appointed governor of all the British possessions, except 
 Newfoundland, in North America. The close of his life 
 was passed in retirement. He died in 1808. As a soldier. 
 Lord Dorchester appears to have deservedly obtained a 
 high reputation for courage and skill. 
 
 MARQUIS OF ROCKINGHAM. 
 
 Charles Watson Wentworth, Marquis of Rockingham, 
 was born 1730. In 1763, disgusted with the proceedings of 
 Lord Bute, then the reigning favorite at court, he resigned 
 the situation of a lord of the bed-chamber, which he had 
 for some time before held, and also his lord-lieutenancy 
 of Yorkshire. Two years had scarcely elapsed, however, 
 when the whole system of government having undergone a 
 change, he was appointed, in July, 1765, first lord of the 
 treasury, in the room of George Grenville. He seems to 
 have brought to his exalted station an anxious desire to 
 advance the prosperity of his country; and had his talents 
 been equal to his good intentions, his administration might 
 have proved fortunate. But the crisis in which he took 
 office was important and even dangerous, and he had to 
 struggle against the intrigues of an opposition, powerful 
 both in numbers and talent. He soon became convinced 
 of the impracticability of remaining at the helm of affairs, 
 and resigned the premiership on the 1st of August, 1766. 
 
 During the long administration of Lord North, the mar 
 quis was considered, in the House of Lords, as the head of 
 the aristocratic part of the opposition; but his conduct was 
 entirely free from that political rancor which has too often 
 disgraced the parliamentary behavior of the greatest states 
 men in England. At length, Lord North felt compelled to 
 succumb beneath the force and continued attacks of his 
 powerful rival, Fox; and George the Third offered the 
 premiership to Lord Shelburne, who, however, declared 
 that, in his judgment, no one was so well fitted to take the 
 lead in administration as the Marquis of Rockingham. 
 Accordingly, in March, 1782, the marquis was again ele- 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 513 
 
 vated to the chief direction of affairs, having for his princi 
 pal colleagues, the Earl of Shelburne and Mr. Fox. The 
 ministry thus formed, seemed likely to be permanent; for it 
 united much of the wealth and talent of the country. The 
 hopes of the nation were, however, doomed to be miserably 
 disappointed. On the 1st of July, the marquis was seized 
 with a violent spasmodic affection, and almost instantly 
 expired. He had long anticipated his approaching death, 
 and is said to have expressed but one motive for wishing a 
 continuance of life, which was, that he might see his country 
 extricated from her troubles. 
 
 BURKE. 
 
 The history of this distinguished statesman and eloquent 
 orator is exceedingly interesting, but it belongs to these 
 pages to notice him only as he was a friend to American 
 
 Edmund Burke. 
 
 rights, and often lifted up his voice in parliament in defence 
 of them. He was born in Dublin, 1730. His father was a 
 respectable attorney. Burke received his education at 
 33 
 
514 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 Trinity college ; on the completion of which, he studied law, 
 but devoted himself chiefly to literature. He conducted 
 Dodley s celebrated Annual Register for many years. In 
 1765, he entered into public life, being made private secre 
 tary to the Marquis of Rockingham at the time that noble 
 man was called to the head of the treasury. Soon after, 
 he was elected to parliament. In 1766, he took a promi 
 nent part in a debate relative to the affairs of America, and 
 often, afterwards, raised his voice in opposition to the 
 arbitrary measures of the government. For a time, the 
 affairs of America are said to have engrossed almost all his 
 attention. 
 
 During one of the debates on American affairs, a mem 
 ber from Hull, by the name of Hartley, after having driven 
 four-fifths of a very full house from the benches, by an 
 unusually dull speech, at length requested that the riot act 
 might be read, for the purpose of elucidating one of his 
 propositions. Burke, who was impatient to address the 
 house himself, immediately started up, and exclaimed: "The 
 riot act! My dearest friend, why, in the name of every 
 thing sacred, have the riot act read ? The mob, you see, is 
 already dispersed!" Peals of laughter followed the utter 
 ance of this comic appeal, which Lord North frequently 
 declared to be one of the happiest instances of wit he 
 ever heard.* 
 
 Burke died in 1797. Unlike many of the statesmen of 
 
 * Hartley was considered a tedious speaker on account of his prolixity. But 
 he was a friend to America, and often told the ministers some very unwelcome 
 truths. The following good story is told of him: One afternoon, Jenkinson, 
 the first Lord Liverpool, left the house when the member from Hull rose to 
 speak ; and presuming that the honorable gentleman would, as usual, deliver a 
 very long, dull speech, he walked home, mounted his horse, and rode to his 
 country-house, where he dined ; and, after strolling for some time about his 
 grounds, returned at a gentle pace to town. On his arrival at home, he sent a 
 messenger to the house to ascertain what had been done, and how soon the 
 division might be expected to take place. The reply he received was, that 
 Mr. Hartley had not yet done speaking; and when Jenkinson, at length, 
 thought it advisable, in order to be in time for voting, to go down to Westmin- 
 Bter, he found the long-winded orator still on his legs ! 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 515 
 
 his day, "his character, in private life, was almost unim 
 peachable." As a public speaker, his manner was bold 
 and forcible; his delivery, vehement and unembarrassed; 
 but, though easy, he was inelegant. His head continually 
 oscillated, and his gesticulations were frequently violent. 
 To the last hour of his life, his pronunciation was Hiber 
 nian. Although a great orator, he was not a skillful debater. 
 Few men ever possessed greater strength of imagination, 
 or a more admirable choice of words. His mind was 
 richly stored, and he had the most perfect mastery over its 
 treasures. Johnson said he was not only the first man in 
 the House of Commons, but the first man every where ; and, 
 on being asked if he did not think Burke resembled Cicero, 
 replied, "No, sir; Cicero resembled Burke." 
 
 THADDEUS KOSCIUSKO. 
 
 Thaddeus Kosciusko, a Polish officer in the American 
 revolutionary war, was born in Lithuania, in 1756, of an 
 ancient and noble family, and educated at the military 
 school at Warsaw. He afterwards studied in France. 
 He came to America, recommended, by Franklin, to Gen 
 eral Washington, by whom he was appointed his aid. He 
 was also appointed his engineer, with the rank of colonel, 
 in October 1776. At the unsuccessful siege of Ninety-Six, 
 in 1781, he very judiciously directed the operations. It 
 was, in 1774, that he left this country, and, in 1786, he 
 returned to Poland. In 1789, the diet gave him the 
 appointment of major-general. In the campaign of 1792, 
 he distinguished himself against the Russians. In 1794, 
 the Poles again took arms, and were headed by Kosciusko; 
 but, after several splendid battles, he was taken and thrown 
 into prison by Catharine, but was released by Paul I. 
 When the emperor presented him with his own sword, he 
 declined it, saying: "I no longer need a sword, since I 
 have no longer a country." Never afterwards did he wear 
 a sword. In August, 1797, he visited America, and was 
 received with honor. For his revolutionary services, he 
 
516 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 received a pension. In 1798, he went to France. Having 
 purchased an estate near Fontainebleau, he lived there till 
 1814. In 1816, he settled at Soleure, in Switzerland. In 
 1817, he abolished slavery on his estate in Poland. He 
 died at Soleure, in consequence of a fall with his horse from 
 a precipice near Vevay, October 16, 1817, aged sixty-one. 
 He was never married. 
 
 COUNT PULASKI, 
 
 Count Pulaski was a Polander by birth, who, with a few 
 men, in 1771, carried off King Stanislaus from the middle 
 of his capital, though surrounded with a numerous body of 
 guards and a Russian army. The king soon escaped, and 
 declared Pulaski an outlaw. After his arrival in this coun 
 try, he offered his services to congress, and was honored 
 with the rank of brigadier-general. He discovered the 
 greatest intrepidity in an engagement with a party of the 
 British near Charleston, in May, 1779. In the assault upon 
 Savannah, October 9th, by General Lincoln and Count 
 D Estaing, Pulaski was wounded, at the head of two hun 
 dred horsemen, as he was galloping into the town, with the 
 intention of charging in the rear. He died on the llth, 
 and congress resolved that a monument should be erected 
 to his memory. 
 
 BARON DE KALB. 
 
 Baron de Kalb was a native of Germany, but had been 
 long employed in the service of France, previous to the 
 commencement of the American revolution. He arrived 
 in this country in 1777; and being an officer of great expe 
 rience, he early received from congress the commission of 
 major-general. In the battle near Camden, August, 1780, 
 he fell, after receiving eleven wounds, in his vigorous exer 
 tions to prevent the defeat of the Americans. He died 
 August 19th, aged forty-seven, having served three years 
 with high reputation. His last moments were spent in dic 
 tating a letter, which expressed his warm affection for the 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 517 
 
 men and officers of his division, and his admiration of their 
 firmness and courage in withstanding a superior force. An 
 ornamental tree was planted at the head of his grave in 
 the neighborhood of Camden, and congress resolved that a 
 monument should be erected to his memory at Annapolis, 
 with a very honorable inscription. 
 
 BARON STEUBEN. 
 
 Frederick William, Baron de Steuben, was a Prussian 
 officer, aid-de-camp to Frederick the Great, and lieutenant- 
 general in the army of that distinguished commander. He 
 arrived in America in 1777; soon after which, he was made 
 inspector-general, with the rank of major-general. He 
 established a uniform system of manoeuvres ; and, by his 
 skill and persevering industry, effected, during the continu 
 ance of the troops at Valley Forge, a most decided improve 
 ment in all ranks of the army. He was a volunteer in the 
 action at Monmouth, and commanded in the trenches at 
 Yorktown on the day which concluded the struggle with 
 Great Britain. He died at Steubenville, New York, No 
 vember 28th, 1794, aged sixty-one years. 
 
 "When the army was disbanded, and the old soldiers 
 shook hands in farewell, Lieutenant-colonel Cochran, a 
 Green-mountain veteran, said: For myself, I could stand it; 
 but my wife and daughters are in the garret of that wretched 
 tavern, and I have no means of removing them. Come/ 
 said the baron, I will pay my respects to Mrs. C. and her 
 daughters. And when he left them, their countenances 
 were brightened ; for he gave them all he had to give. 
 This was at Newburg. On the wharf, he saw a poor 
 wounded black man, who wanted a dollar to pay for his 
 passage home. Of whom the baron borrowed the dollar, 
 it is not known ; but he soon returned ; when the negro 
 hailed the sloop, and cried: God bless you, master baron! 
 The state of New Jersey gave him a small farm. New 
 York gave him sixteen thousand acres in Oneida county; a 
 pension of twenty-five hundred dollars was also given him. 
 
518 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 He built him a log house at Steubenville, gave a tenth-part 
 of his land to his aids and servants, and parceled out the 
 rest to twenty or thirty tenants. His library was his chief 
 solace. Having but little exercise, he died of apoplexy. 
 Agreeably to his request, he was wrapped in his cloak, and 
 buried in a plain coffin, without a stone. He was a believer 
 in Jesus Christ, and a member of the Reformed Dutch 
 Church, New York." 
 
 COUNT ROCHAMBEAU 
 
 Jean Baptiste Donatien de Vimeur, Comte de Rocham- 
 beau, marshal of France, was born at Vendome in 1725. 
 At the age of sixteen he entered the army, and served in 
 Germany, under Marshal Broglio. In 1746, he became aid 
 to Louis Philip, Duke of Orleans. In 1780, having been 
 made lieutenant-general, he was sent with an army of six 
 thousand men to the assistance of the United States of 
 America. On reaching the place of his destination, he 
 landed in Rhode Island, and soon after acted in concert 
 with Washington, first against Clinton in New York, and 
 then against Cornwallis, rendering important services at the 
 siege of Yorktown, which were rewarded by a present of 
 two cannon taken from Lord Cornwallis. After the Revo 
 lution, Rochambeau was raised to the rank of a marshal by 
 Louis XVI., and received the command^ of the army of the 
 north. He was soon superseded by more active officers, 
 and being calumniated by the popular journalists, he 
 addressed to the legislative assembly a vindication of his 
 conduct. A decree of approbation was consequently passed 
 in May, 1792, and he retired to his estate near Vendome, 
 with a determination to interfere no more with public affairs. 
 He was subsequently arrested, and narrowly escaped suffer 
 ing death under the tyranny of Robespiere. In 1803, he 
 was presented to Buonaparte, who in the following year 
 gave him a pension and the cross of grand officer of th> 
 legion of honor. His death took place in 1809. Encyclo 
 pedia Americana. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 519 
 
 COUNT D ESTAESG. 
 
 Charles Henry, Count d Estaing, admiral and lieutenant- 
 general of the armies of France, before the Revolution, was 
 a native of Ravel, in Auvergne, and was descended from 
 an ancient family in that province. Count d Estaing com 
 menced his career by serving in the East Indies, under 
 Lally, when he was taken prisoner, and sent home on his 
 parole. Having engaged in hostilities again before he was 
 regularly exchanged, he was taken a second time, and 
 imprisoned at Portsmouth. During the American war, he 
 was employed as vice-admiral. 
 
 At the capture of the isle tff Grenada, he distinguished 
 himself; but on every occasion he showed more courage 
 than conduct or professional skill. He promoted the Revo 
 lution, and in 1789, he was appointed a commander of the 
 National Guards at Versailles. In 1791, he addressed to 
 the national assembly a letter full of protestations of attach 
 ment to the constitution, on the occasion of the approaching 
 trial of the king. He suffered under the guillotine in 1793, 
 as a counter-revolutionist, at the age of sixty-five. 
 
520 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 V. FEDERAL CONSTITUTION. 
 
 ORIGINAL Governments of the Colonies Union between them Plan proposed 
 by Dr. Franklin First Congress Congress of 74 Confederation De 
 fects of it Convention of States proposed by Virginia Commissioners 
 from five States meet at Annapolis Powers too limited to act Recom 
 mend a General Convention of States Delegates appointed Convention 
 meets at Philadelphia Decides to form a new Constitution Draft pre 
 pared Discussed Adopted Speech of Dr. Franklin Constitution signed 
 Adopted by the several States Amendments States admitted since 
 the adoption Remarks on the Constitution. 
 
 The several colonies established in America had govern 
 ments which varied according as they were charter, propri 
 etary, or royal, which were the three forms of government 
 existing in America prior to the Revolution. In certain 
 particulars, they differed from each other as classes, and the 
 classes differed as individuals. But for a series of years 
 there existed no general political association, or bond of 
 union among them. As early, however, as 1643, the New 
 England colonies, Massachusetts, Plymouth, Connecticut, 
 and New Haven, entered into a perpetual alliance, offensive 
 and defensive, for mutual protection against the claims of 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 521 
 
 their Dutch neighbors, and the assaults of their Indian foes. 
 By the articles of this confederation, the jurisdiction of each 
 colony within its own borders was to be exclusive; on the 
 occurrence of war, each one was to furnish its quota of men 
 and provisions, according to its population; and two com 
 missioners from each colony were to hold an annual meeting 
 to decide on all matters of general interest. With some 
 alterations, this confederacy existed more than forty years; 
 it was dissolved only in 1686, when the charters of the New 
 England colonies were vacated by a commissioner from 
 James II. This union was productive of many advantages 
 to the colonies. Besides preserving a mutual good under 
 standing among them, and thus preventing encroachments 
 upon one another s rights, .assistance was rendered in their 
 wars with the Indians; without which, it is probable that 
 the more feeble would have been broken up. 
 
 In 1754, an attempt at union was made on a more exten 
 sive scale. The plan originated in a call from the lords 
 commissioners for trade and the plantations, and consisted 
 of deputies from the New England provinces, New York, 
 Pennsylvania, and Maryland. The congress met at Albany. 
 The object proposed by the commissioners was to consider 
 the best means of defence in case of a war with France, 
 and particularly to form an alliance with the Six Nations. 
 Governor Shirley, of Massachusetts, availing himself of the 
 occasion, proposed to the several governors that the dele 
 gates should be instructed on the subject of a general union 
 or confederation. This meeting with general approbation, 
 the delegates were so instructed. A plan of union, prepared 
 by Dr. Franklin, was discussed, and substantially adopted 
 the delegates from Connecticut dissenting.* But it received 
 the approbation neither of the colonies nor of the king s 
 council ; not by the first, because it was supposed to give 
 too much power to the president-general, who was to be 
 
 * For a more particular account of this plan of union, the reader is referred 
 to Pitkin s History of the United States, vol. i. p. 142, or Holmes Annals, 
 vol. ii. p. 55. 
 
522 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 the king s representative; nor by the latter, because too 
 much power was supposed to be given to the representa 
 tives of the people. 
 
 The foregoing plan having failed, no other attempt at 
 union was made for several years. At length, in 1765, 
 in consequence of the passing of the stamp act by parlia 
 ment, and other grievances, the assembly of Massachusetts 
 in June of that year adopted the following resolution: 
 "That it is highly expedient there should be a meeting, as 
 soon as may be, of committees from the houses of repre 
 sentatives or burgesses, in the several colonies, to consult 
 on the present circumstances of the colonies, and the diffi 
 culties to which they are and must be reduced, and to con 
 sider of a general congress, to be held at New York, the 
 first Tuesday of October. A letter was prepared, to be 
 sent to the several speakers, and a committee was chosen 
 for Massachusetts." 
 
 In consequence of the proceedings under this recom 
 mendation, "on the 7th of October, a congress, consisting 
 of twenty-eight delegates from the assemblies of Mas 
 sachusetts, Rhode Island and Providence Plantations, 
 Connecticut, New York, New Jersey, Pennsylvania, the 
 Delaware counties, Maryland, and South Carolina, con 
 vened in the city of New York, and Timothy Ruggles, of 
 Massachusetts, was chosen president. The first measure 
 of the congress was a declaration of the rights and griev 
 ances of the colonists. They were declared to be entitled 
 to all the rights and liberties of natural-born subjects within 
 the kingdom of Great Britain; among the most essential of 
 which are, the exclusive power to tax themselves, and the 
 privileges of a trial by jury. The grievance chiefly com 
 plained of was the act granting certain stamp duties and 
 other duties in the British colonies, which, by taxing the 
 colonies without their consent, and by extending the juris 
 diction of courts of admiralty, was declared to have a 
 direct tendency to subvert their rights and liberties. A 
 petition to the king, and a memorial to each house of par- 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 523 
 
 liament, were also agreed on ; and it was recommended to 
 the several colonies to appoint special agents, who should 
 unite their utmost endeavors in soliciting redress of griev 
 ances. The assemblies of Virginia, North Carolina, and 
 Georgia, were prevented, by their governors, from send 
 ing representatives to the congress; but they forwarded 
 petitions to England, similar to those appointed by 
 that body."* 
 
 In 1774, the grievances of the colonies still continuing, 
 and having been increased by the open assertion of Great 
 Britain of the justice of her pretensions, another congress 
 was assembled at Philadelphia, which consisted of dele 
 gates from eleven colonies. In this congress, each colony 
 had one vote. Their principal acts consisted of a declara 
 tion of rights, and in spirited addresses to the people of 
 British America and Great Britain, together with a recom 
 mendation to the colonies to adopt resolutions of non-im 
 portation, non-exportation, and non-consumption. 
 
 The resolutions of this congress received the general 
 sanction of the provincial congress and of the colonial 
 assemblies. Their power was merely advisory; "yet their 
 recommendations," says Dr. Holmes, "were more generally 
 and more effectually carried into execution by the colonies 
 than the laws of the best-regulated state." 
 
 But the dissuasive measures adopted by this congress 
 having no effect on the king and his ministers, another con 
 gress followed in 1775, "whose pacific efforts to bring about 
 a change in the views of the other party being equally 
 unavailing, and the commencement of actual hostilities 
 having, at length, put an end to all hope of reconciliation, 
 the congress finding, moreover, that the popular voice 
 began to call for an entire and perpetual dissolution of the 
 political ties which had connected them with Great Britain, 
 proceeded on the memorable 4th of July, 1776, to declare 
 the thirteen colonies independent states. 
 
 "During the discussions of this solemn act, a commit- 
 
 * Holmes Annals. 
 
524 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 tee, consisting of a member from each colony, had been 
 appointed to prepare and digest a form of confederation foi 
 the future management of the common interest, which had, 
 hitherto, been left to the discretion of congress, guided by 
 the exigencies of the contest, and by the known intentions, 
 or occasional instructions of the colonial legislatures. 
 
 "It appears that as early as the 21st of July, 1775, a 
 plan, entitled Articles of Confederation and perpetual 
 union of the Colonies/ had been sketched by Dr. Franklin, 
 the plan being on that day submitted by him to congress ; 
 and though not copied into their journals, remaining on their 
 files in his hand-writing. But, notwithstanding the term 
 * perpetual, observed in the title, the articles provided 
 expressly for the event of a return of the colonies to a 
 connection with Great Britain. 
 
 " This sketch became a basis for the plan reported by the 
 committee on the 12th of July, now also remaining on the 
 files of congress, in the hand-writing of Mr. Dickinson. 
 The plan, though dated after the Declaration of Indepen 
 dence, was probably drawn up before that event; since 
 the name of colonies, not states, is used throughout the 
 draught. The plan reported .was debated and amended 
 from time to time, till the 17th of November, 1777, when it 
 was agreed to by congress, and proposed to the legisla 
 tures of the states, with an explanatory and recommenda 
 tory letter. The ratifications of these, by their delegates 
 in congress, duly authorized, took place at successive 
 dates; but were not completed till the 1st of March, 1781 ; 
 when Maryland, who had made it a prerequisite that the 
 vacant lands acquired from the British crown should be a 
 common fund, yielded to the persuasion that a final and 
 formal establishment of the federal union and government 
 would make a favorable impression, not only on other for 
 eign nations, but on Great Britain herself."* 
 
 Under this confederation, the country went through the 
 
 * Madison Papers, vol. ii. p. 687-9. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 525 
 
 war. Fortunate it was, however, that the war terminated 
 when it did, as the "rope of sand," as the confederation 
 was called, would probably have served as a bond of union 
 but a few years longer. Indeed, it had received the cor 
 dial approbation of none of the colonies while some of 
 them had, at length, acceded to it rather from necessity 
 than choice. 
 
 "The principal difficulties which embarrassed the pro 
 gress and retarded the completion of the plan of confeder 
 ation," says Mr. Madison, "may be traced to first, the 
 natural repugnance of the parties to a relinquishment of 
 power ; secondly, a natural jealousy of its abuse in other 
 than hands their own ; thirdly, the rule of suffrage among 
 parties whose inequality in size did not correspond with that 
 of their wealth, or of their military or free population; 
 fourthly, the selection and definition of the powers, at once 
 necessary to the federal head, and safe to the several 
 members. 
 
 "To these sources of difficulty, incident to the formation 
 of all such confederacies, were added two others, or^e of a 
 temporary, the other of a permanent nature. The first, 
 was the case of the crown-lands, so called, because they 
 had been held by the British crown; and being ungranted 
 to individuals, when its authority ceased, were considered 
 by the states within whose charters or asserted limits they 
 lay, as devolving on them; while it was contended by the 
 others, that, being wrested from the dethroned authority by 
 the equal exertions of all, they resulted of right and in 
 equity to the benefit of all. The lands, being of vast 
 extent, and of growing value, were the occasion of much 
 discussion and heart-burning, and proved the most obstinate 
 of the impediments to an earlier consummation of the plan 
 of the federal government. The state of Maryland, the 
 last that acceded to it, firmly withheld her assent, till the 
 1st of March, 1781 ; and then yielded only in the hope that, 
 by giving a stable and authoritative character to the con 
 federation, a successful termination of the contest might be 
 
526 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 accelerated. The dispute was happily compromised, by 
 successive surrenders of portions of the territory by the 
 states having exclusive claims to it, and acceptances of 
 them by congress. 
 
 "The other source of dissatisfaction was the peculiar 
 situation of some of the states, which, having no convenient 
 ports for foreign commerce, were subject to be taxed by 
 their neighbors, through whose ports their commerce was 
 carried on. New Jersey, placed between Philadelphia and 
 New York, was likened to a cask tapped at both ends; 
 and North Carolina, between Virginia and South Carolina, 
 to a patient bleeding at both arms. The Articles of Con 
 federation provided no remedy for the complaint; which 
 produced a strong protest on the part of New Jersey, and 
 never ceased to be a source of discord, until the new con 
 stitution superseded the old. 
 
 "But the radical infirmity of the Articles of Confedera 
 tion was the dependence of congress on the voluntary and 
 simultaneous compliance with its requisitions by so many 
 independent communities, each consulting, more or less, its 
 particular interests and convenience, and distrusting the 
 compliance of the others. While the paper emissions of 
 congress continued to circulate, they were employed as a 
 sinew of war, like gold and silver. When that ceased to 
 be the case, and the fatal defect of the political system was 
 felt in its alarming force, the war was merely kept alive, 
 and brought to a successful conclusion, by such foreign aids 
 and temporary expedients as could be applied; a hope 
 prevailing with many, and a wish with all, that a state of 
 peace, and the sources of prosperity opened by it, would 
 give to the confederacy, in practice, the efficiency which 
 had been inferred in theory." 
 
 The close of the war brought no adequate relief. The 
 wealth of the country was exhausted. Congress had no 
 funds, and no means of raising money for the discharge of 
 arrears of pay due to the soldiers of the Revolution, but by 
 an appeal to the legislative assemblies of the several states. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 527 
 
 Even for their own maintenance, they were dependent 
 upon the assemblies. The legislatures themselves often 
 knew not what to do. 
 
 "The distress of the inhabitants was continually on the 
 increase; and in Massachusetts, where it was most felt, an 
 insurrection of a serious- character was the consequence. 
 Near the close of the year 1786, the populace assembled, to 
 the number of two thousand, in the north-western part of 
 the state, and, choosing Daniel Shays their leader, demanded 
 that the collection of debts should be suspended, and that 
 the legislature should authorize the emission of paper 
 money for general circulation. Two bodies of militia, 
 drawn from those parts where dissatisfaction did not pre 
 vail, were immediately dispatched against them, one under 
 command of General Lincoln, the other of General Shep- 
 ard. The disaffected were dispersed with less difficulty 
 than had been apprehended, and, abandoning their sedi 
 tious purposes, adopted the proffered indemnity of the 
 government. 
 
 "The time, at length, came, when the public mind gave 
 tokens of being prepared for a change in the constitution 
 of the general government an occurrence, the necessity 
 of which had long been foreseen by Washington and most 
 of the distinguished patriots of that period. Evil had 
 accumulated upon evil, till the mass became too oppres 
 sive to be endured, and the voice of the nation cried out 
 for relief. The first decisive measures proceeded from 
 the merchants, who came forward almost simultaneously in 
 all parts of the country, with representations of the utter 
 prostration of the mercantile interests, and petitions for a 
 speedy and efficient remedy. It was shown, that the 
 advantages of this most important source of national pros 
 perity were flowing into the hands of foreigners, and that 
 the native merchants were suffering for the want of a just 
 protection and a uniform system of trade. The wise and 
 reflecting were convinced that some decided efforts were 
 necessary to strengthen the general government, or that a 
 
528 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 dissolution of the union, and perhaps a devastating anarchy, 
 would be inevitable."* 
 
 The first step, which led to the convention of 1787, was 
 taken by Virginia, in a proposition of her legislature, in 
 January, 1786, for a convention of delegates to establish 
 such a system of commercial relations as would promote 
 general harmony and prosperity. The above proposal 
 was cordially approved by Delaware, Pennsylvania, New 
 Jersey, and New York, and delegates were accordingly 
 appointed by them, in addition to Virginia. These con 
 vened at Annapolis, September, 1786; but they had scarcely 
 entered into a discussion of topics, which naturally forced 
 themselves into view, before they discovered the powers 
 with which they were intrusted to be so limited, as to tie 
 up their hands from effecting any purpose that could be of 
 essential utility. On this account, as well as from the 
 circumstance that so few states were represented, they 
 wisely declined deciding on any important measures in 
 reference to the particular subject for which they had come 
 together. This convention is memorable, however, as 
 having been the prelude to the one which followed. 
 Before the commissioners adjourned, a report was agreed 
 upon, in which the necessity of a revision and reform of the 
 articles of the old federal compact was strongly urged, and 
 which contained a recommendation to all the state legis 
 latures "for the appointment of deputies, to meet at Phila 
 delphia, with more ample powers and instructions." This 
 report was sent to congress, as well as to the several states. 
 
 In the appointment of delegates, agreeably to the fore 
 going recommendation, Virginia took the lead. February, 
 1787, the subject claimed the attention of congress, and 
 the following preamble and resolution were adopted: 
 
 "Whereas, there is provision, in the articles of confed 
 eration and perpetual union, for making alterations therein, 
 by the assent of a congress of the United States, and of 
 the legislatures of the several states; and whereas expe- 
 
 Hinton. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 529 
 
 nence hath evinced that there are defects in the present 
 confederation, as a means to remedy which, several of the 
 states, and particularly the state of New York, by express 
 instruction to their delegates in congress, have suggested a 
 convention for the purpose expressed in the following reso- 
 tion, and such convention appearing to be the most proba 
 ble means of establishing in these states a firm national 
 government 
 
 "Resolved, That, in the opinion of congress, it is expe 
 dient, that, on the second Monday in May next, a conven 
 tion of delegates, who shall have been appointed by the 
 several states, be held at Philadelphia, for the sole and 
 express purpose of revising the articles of confederation, 
 and reporting to congress and the several legislatures such 
 alterations and provisions therein, as shall, when agreed to 
 in congress, and confirmed by the states, render the federal 
 constitution adequate to the exigencies of government, and 
 the preservation of the union." 
 
 In consequence of this recommendation, all the states 
 appointed delegates to the convention, excepting Rhode 
 Island. 
 
 On the day fixed for the meeting of the deputies in con 
 vention, Monday, May, 14th, 1787, a small number only had 
 assembled. May 25th, seven states were represented. 
 The deputation from Pennsylvania, proposed George 
 Washington, Esq., late commander-in-chief, for president 
 of the convention,* and he was unanimously elected. 
 
 Tuesday, March 29th, the convention entered upon the 
 solemn duties of their commission. A question of serious 
 magnitude early engrossed their attention, viz: whether 
 they should amend the old system, or form a new one. For 
 the former object, they had been appointed, congress having 
 limited their power to a revision of the articles of the con- 
 
 * " The nomination came with particular grace from Pennsylvania, as Dr. 
 Franklin alone could have been thought of as a competitor. The doctor was 
 himself to have made the nomination of General Washington, but the state of 
 the weather and of his health confined him to his house." Madison Papers. 
 34 
 
530 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 federation. But the defects of the old system were so 
 many, and of such magnitude, that, at the session of the 
 convention the ahove day, Edmund Randolph, of Virginia, 
 submitted fifteen resolutions, as the basis of a new consti 
 tution. These resolutions, denominated the Virginia plan, 
 were debated and amended until the 15th of June, when 
 Mr. Patterson, of New Jersey, presented a project for 
 revising the articles of confederation. This was called the 
 Jersey plan* and, on motion of Mr. Patterson, was taken 
 up the Virginia plan, meanwhile, being postponed. 
 
 On the 18th, Mr. Dickinson moved, in committee of the 
 whole, to "postpone the first resolution in Mr. Patterson s 
 plan, in order to take up the following, viz: that the Articles 
 of Confederation ought to be revised and amended, so as to 
 render the government of the United States adequate to the 
 exigencies, the preservation, and the prosperity of the union 
 the postponement was agreed to by ten states; Pennsyl 
 vania, divided." The following day, this substitute was 
 rejected by a vote of six states to four, and one divided. 
 Mr. Patterson s plan was again at large before the commit 
 tee. Towards the close of the session of the same day, the 
 question was taken upon postponing this latter plan, and 
 carried by a vote of seven states to three, and one divided. 
 Mr. Randolph s, or the Virginia plan, came again under con- 
 
 * " This plan had been concerted among the deputation, or members thereof, 
 from Connecticut, New York, New Jersey, Delaware, and perhaps Mr. Mar 
 tin, from Maryland, who made with them a common cause, though on different 
 principles. Connecticut and New York were against a departure from the 
 principles of the confederation, wishing rather to add a few new powers to 
 congress, than to substitute a national government. The states of New Jersey 
 and Delaware were opposed to a national government, because its patrons 
 considered a proportional representation of the states as the basis of it. The 
 eagerness displayed by the members opposed to a national government, from 
 these different motives, began now to produce serious anxiety for the result of the 
 convention. Mr. Dickinson said to Mr. Madison : You see the consequence 
 of pushing things too far. Some of the members from the small states wish 
 for two branches in the general legislature, and are friends to a good national 
 government ; but we would sooner submit to foreign power, than submit to be 
 deprived, in both branches of the legislature, of an equality of suffrage, and 
 thereby be thrown under the dominion of the larger states. " Madison Paper t. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 531 
 
 sideration. This was now further discussed to the 23d of 
 June, when, on motion of Mr. Gerry, the proceedings of the 
 convention for the establishment of a national government, 
 except the part relating to an executive, were referred to a 
 committee, to prepare and report a constitution conformable 
 thereto. This committee consisted of Mr. Rutledge, Mr. 
 Randolph, Mr. Gorham, Mr. Ellsworth, and Mr. Wilson. 
 "On the 26th of the same month, those relating to the exe 
 cutive having been adopted, they, with various other propo 
 sitions submitted by individuals, were referred to the same 
 committee, and the commitee adjourned to the 6th of August, 
 when the committee reported a draft of a constitution. This 
 was under debate until the 9th of September, and underwent 
 many material alterations. A committee, consisting of Mr. 
 Johnson, Mr. Hamilton, G. Morris, Mr. Madison, and Mr. 
 King, was then selected to revise the style and arrange 
 the articles. The manner in which these eminent scholars 
 and statesmen performed the duty assigned them, appears 
 from the great precision and accuracy of the language of 
 the constitution, as well as the happy arrangement of its 
 various articles." 
 
 The report of this committee was made on the 12th of 
 September, and further debated till the 16th, when the con 
 stitution as amended was agreed to by all the states, and 
 ordered to be engrossed. 
 
 On the following day, September 17th, after the reading 
 of the constitution as engrossed, the venerable Franklin rose, 
 and putting a written speech into the hands of Mr. Wilson, 
 requested him to read it: 
 
 "Mr. President: I confess that there are several parts of 
 this constitution which I do not at present approve, but I am 
 not sure I shall never approve them; for having lived long, 
 I have experienced many instances of being obliged by 
 better information, or fuller consideration, to change opinions 
 even on important subjects, which I once thought right, but 
 found to be otherwise. It is therefore that, the older I grow, 
 the more apt I am to doubt my own judgment, and to pay 
 
532 GREAT EVENTS OP 
 
 more respect to the judgment of others. Most men, indeed, 
 as well as most sects in religion, think themselves in posses 
 sion of all truth, and that wherever others differ from them, 
 it is so far error. Steele, a protestant, in a dedication, tells 
 the pope, that the only difference between our churches, in 
 their opinions of the certainty of their doctrines, is, the 
 church of Rome is infallible, and the church of England is 
 never in the wrong/ But though many private persons 
 think almost as highly of their own infallibility as of that of 
 their sect, few express it so naturally as a certain French 
 lady, who, in a dispute with her sister, said, *I don t know 
 how it happens, sister, but I meet with nobody but myself 
 that is always in the right. 
 
 "In these sentiments, sir, I agree to this constitution, with 
 all its faults, if they are such, because I think a general 
 government necessary for us, and there is no form of gov 
 ernment but what may be a blessing to the people, if well 
 administered ; and I believe further, that this is likely to be 
 well administered for a course of years, and can only end 
 in despotism, as other forms have done before it, when the 
 people shall become so corrupted as to need despotic gov 
 ernment, being incapable of any other. I doubt, too, whether 
 any other convention we can obtain, may be able to make 
 a better constitution. For when you assemble a number of 
 men, to have the advantage of their joint wisdom, you inevi 
 tably assemble, with those men, all their prejudices, their 
 passions, their errors of opinion, their local interests, and 
 their selfish views. From such an assembly, can a perfect 
 production be expected? It therefore astonishes me, sir, to 
 find this system approaching so near to perfection as it does; 
 and I think it will astonish our enemies, who are waiting with 
 confidence to hear that our councils are confounded, like 
 those of the builders of Babel; and that our states are on 
 the point of separation, only to meet hereafter for the pur 
 pose of cutting one another s throats. Thus I consent, sir, 
 to this constitution, because I expect no better, and because 
 I am not sure that it is not the best. The opinions I have 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 533 
 
 had of its errors, I sacrifice to the public good. I have 
 never whispered a syllable of them abroad. Within these 
 walls they were born, and here they shall die. If every 
 one of us, in returning to our constituents, were to report 
 the objections he has had to it, and endeavor to gam 
 partisans in support of them, we might prevent its being 
 generally received, and thereby lose all its salutary effects 
 and great advantages, resulting naturally in our favor among 
 foreign nations, as well as among ourselves, from our real or 
 apparent unanimity. Much of the strength and efficiency 
 of any government in procuring and securing happiness to 
 the people, depends on opinion on the general opinion of 
 the goodness of the government, as well as of the wisdom 
 and integrity of its governors. I hope, therefore, that for 
 our own sakes, as a part of the people, and for the sake of 
 posterity, we shall act heartily and unanimously in recom 
 mending this constitution (if approved by congress and con 
 firmed by the conventions) wherever our influence may 
 extend, and turn our future thoughts and endeavors to the 
 means of having it well administered. 
 
 "On the whole, sir, I cannot help expressing a wish that 
 every member of the convention, who may still have objec 
 tions to it, would with me, on this occasion, doubt a little of 
 his own infallibility, and to make manifest our unanimity, 
 put his name to this instrument." He then moved that the 
 constitution be signed by the members, and offered the fol 
 lowing as a convenient form, viz: "Done in convention, by 
 the unanimous consent of the states present, the 17th of 
 September, &c. In witness whereof, we have hereunto 
 subscribed our names." 
 
 The motion of Dr. Franklin to sign by states was objected 
 to by several of the members, but was agreed to all the 
 
 states answering 
 
 While the last members were signing their names, Dr. 
 Franklin, looking towards the president s chair, at the back 
 of which a rising sun happened to be painted, observed to 
 a few members near him, that painters had found it difficult 
 
534 , GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 to distinguish, in their art, a rising from a setting sun. I 
 have, said he, often and often, in the course of the session, 
 and the vicissitudes of my hopes and fears as to its issue, 
 looked at that behind the president, without being able to 
 tell whether it was rising or setting; but now, at length, 1 
 have the happiness to know that it is a rising, and not a 
 setting sun.* 
 
 Franklin. 
 
 During the deliberations of the convention, several 
 questions of deep interest arose ; but none, perhaps, more 
 exciting than that which related to the relative weight of 
 the states in the two branches of the national legislature. 
 The small states, at length, consented that the right of suf 
 frage in the house should be in proportion to the whole 
 number of white or other free citizens in each, including 
 those bound to service for a term of years, and three-fifths 
 of all other persons. While they yielded this point, they 
 insisted on an equal vote in the senate. 
 
 * Madison Papers. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 535 
 
 To this, the larger states objected ; and, on this question, 
 they remained for a time about equally divided. "On the 
 first trial, in committee of the whole, six states against five 
 decided that the right of suffrage in the senate should be 
 the same as in the house; the states of Massachusetts, 
 Pennsylvania, Virginia, North Carolina, South Carolina, 
 and Georgia, being in the affirmative, and Connecticut, 
 New York, New Jersey, Delaware, and Maryland in the 
 negative. 
 
 "On the 29th of June, the question was again presented 
 to the consideration of the convention, in a motion made 
 by Mr. Ellsworth, "that in the second branch, each state 
 should have an equal vote." We cannot pretend to give 
 even an outline of the arguments in favor and against this 
 motion. The debate was warm and exciting. For several 
 days, the powers of mighty minds were in animated col 
 lision; and from the strong ramparts behind which the 
 respective parties had apparently entrenched themselves, 
 there was, for a time, little prospect of union on the question. 
 
 "On the 23d of July, the question was taken,, on the 
 motion of Mr. Ellsworth, that in the senate each state 
 should have one vote ; and five states were in favor of it, 
 five against it, and one divided; and the motion was lost. 
 This equal division on a subject of such importance, accom 
 panied with so much warmth on both sides, seemed to 
 present an insurmountable obstacle to further proceedings 
 of the convention, without some compromise. To effect 
 this, Charles C. Pinckney, of South Carolina, moved for the 
 appointment of a committee, to take into consideration the 
 subject of both branches of the legislature. This motion 
 prevailed, though not without opposition. Some of the 
 members were in favor of appointing a committee, though 
 they had little expectation of a favorable result. Mr. Mar 
 tin, of Maryland, declared that each state must have an 
 equal vote, or the business of the convention was at an end. 
 
 "Mr. Sherman said, we have got to a point that we can 
 not move one way or the other; a committee is necessary 
 
536 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 to set us right. Mr. Gerry observed, that the world 
 expected something from them: if we do nothing, we 
 must have war and confusion the old confederation would 
 be at an end. Let us see if concessions cannot be made 
 accommodation is absolutely necessary, and defects may be 
 amended by a future convention. 
 
 "Thus the convention was at a stand. Hopes were 
 indeed entertained that unanimity of views might on some 
 basis prevail ; but the longer continuance of the debate, in 
 the then existing state of the convention, it was apparent, 
 was engendering no good." 
 
 Fully sensible that nothing could be effected but upon a 
 principle of compromise, the convention proceeded to elect, 
 by ballot, a committee* of one from each state, to report on 
 this exciting subject, and adjourned for three days. The 
 interval was one of great anxiety; neither party appeared 
 inclined to recede from the position it had taken, and the 
 great objects for which the convention had assembled 
 were apparently to be lost. And who could foresee the 
 result? But at this most critical juncture, God did not for 
 sake the nation. He had borne her forward, and now his 
 spirit was felt in his becalming influence upon the conven 
 tion. On reassembling, the above committee made a report, 
 which being accepted, the deliberations of the convention 
 proceeded with greater unanimity, until, at length, a con 
 stitution was agreed upon. 
 
 The convention recommended that the constitution should 
 be submitted to state conventions, and that as soon as the 
 same should have been ratified by a constitutional majority, 
 congress should take measures for the election of a presi 
 dent, and fix the time for commencing proceedings under 
 it. Among the states, great diversity of opinion prevailed 
 respecting this constitution; and, for a time, it was doubtful 
 whether it would receive the approbation of a majority. 
 
 * This committee consisted of Mr. Gerry, Mr. Ellsworth, Mr. Yates, Mr. 
 Patterson, Dr. Franklin, Mr. Bedford, Mr. Martin, Mr. Mason, Mr. Davy, 
 Mr. Rutledge, and Mr. Baldwin. 
 
AMERICAN HIST ORY. 
 
 537 
 
 But, at length, not only this number was obtained, but all 
 gave their assent, and in the following order: 
 
 By convention of Delaware, - - - - 
 
 " " Pennsylvania, - - - - 
 
 " " New Jersey, - - - - - 
 
 " " Georgia, ------ 
 
 " " Connecticut, - - - - 
 
 " " Massachusetts, - - - - 
 
 " " Maryland, 
 
 " " South Carolina, - - - - 
 
 " " New Hampshire, - - - 
 
 " Virginia, ------ 
 
 " " New York, 
 
 " " North Carolina, - - - - 
 
 " Rhode Island, - - - - . 
 
 December 7, 1787 
 December 12, 1787 
 December 18, 1787 
 
 January 
 
 January 
 
 February 
 
 April 
 
 May 
 
 June 
 
 June 
 
 July 
 
 November 21, 1789 
 
 May 29, 1790 
 
 2, 1788 
 
 9, 1788 
 
 6, 1788 
 
 28, 1788 
 
 23, 1788 
 
 21, 1788 
 
 26, 1788 
 
 26, 1788 
 
 "At the first session of the first congress, the senate and 
 house of representatives, two-thirds concurring, recom 
 mended to the states the adoption of twelve amendments 
 to the constitution, chiefly relating to the freedom of speech 
 and of the press the right of petition trial by jury bail 
 election of president, &c. Ten of these amendments 
 were adopted by three-fourths of the legislatures of the 
 states, and became a part of the constitution. Subse 
 quently, two other amendments were added." 
 
 "The peaceable adoption of this government," says 
 Chancellor Kent, "under all the circumstances which 
 attended it, presented the case of an effort of deliberation, 
 combined with a spirit of amity and mutual concession, 
 which was without example. It must be a source of just 
 pride, and of the most grateful recollection to every Amer 
 ican who reflects seriously on the difficulty of the experi 
 ment, the manner in which it was conducted, the felicity of 
 its issue, and the fate of similar trials in other nations of 
 the earth." 
 
 The opinions which prevailed in the convention of 1787, 
 as to the addition of new states, are worthy of notice. OP 
 one occasion, Mr. Sherman said, " there is no probability 
 that the number of future states will exceed that of the 
 existing states. If the event should ever happen, it is too 
 
538 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 remote to be taken into consideration at this time." But 
 little more than half a century has elapsed, and the original 
 number has more than doubled, as may be seen by the fol 
 lowing account of the states admitted: 
 
 Vermont, March 4, 1791. Maine, March 15, 1820. 
 
 Kentucky, June 1, 1791. Missouri, August 10, 1821. 
 
 Tennessee, June 1, 1796. Arkansas, June 15, 1836. 
 
 Ohio, November 29, 1802. Michigan, January 26, 1837. 
 
 Louisiania, April 8, 1812. Florida, March 3, 1845. 
 
 Indiana, December 11, 1816. Texas, December 29, 1845. 
 
 Mississippi, December 10, 1817. Iowa, December 28, 1846. 
 
 Illinois, December 3, 1818. Wisconsin, May 29, 1848. 
 
 Alabama, December 14, 1819. 
 
 Congress assumed jurisdiction over the District of Columbia, Feb. 27, 1801. 
 
 The constitution, of the formation and adoption of which 
 we have thus given an account, has been in existence more 
 than sixty years. Meanwhile, what changes in empires 
 and governments have been effected in other portions of 
 the globe! Monarchs have been hurled from their thrones 
 or have waged war, and expended millions to retain 
 them. Their subjects, degraded and oppressed, have 
 sighed and struggled for liberty, but only to find the chains 
 of servitude drawn more closely around them. Not until 
 recently, have the nations of Europe seemed to realize that 
 an improvement in their political condition was possible. 
 They are, indeed, just now making an effort to throw off 
 the yoke and fetters ; but what will be the result of their 
 experiments, no sagacity can well foresee. 
 
 The American people may well congratulate themselves 
 upon the realization of so many of their early hopes. God 
 has helped them; and never should his kind and protecting 
 care be overlooked ; nor his interpositions in days of dark 
 ness and perplexity be forgotten. That was a glorious 
 struggle, through which they passed, and which resulted in 
 their emancipation from British oppression. But I know 
 not whether the intervening hand of Providence was more 
 conspicuous in that contest, than in leading our statesmen 
 to the formation of the constitution, or so many independent 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 539 
 
 states, whose interests were apparently so connective, or 
 whose minds were so diverse, to its unanimous adoption. 
 
 And why has it lasted? Why have we not presented 
 to the world, the same feverish and changeful dispositon, 
 which has characterized our sister republics of the South? 
 Not one of the latter, scarcely, has passed a single ten years, 
 without intestine commotions or some change of their 
 constitutions or some radical alteration of their political 
 principles. And their people what portions of them have 
 dwelt securely or experienced a moiety of the advantages 
 and prosperity that have blessed this Northern confederacy? 
 
 The constitution of the United States has been, and is, 
 the wonder and admiration of the civilized world. How is 
 such a national sovereignty as that constitution contemplates 
 and creates, compatible with so many independent state 
 sovereignties! Who could imagine that there could exist 
 such efficiency in the one, and yet such harmony among 
 the others! To the friends of monarchy, the mystery is 
 nearly inexplicable; and it seems quite impossible for the 
 statesmen of other countries, however desirous they may 
 be, so to understand the theory and practice of our national 
 and state governments, as to conform them to the circum 
 stances of any other people on the globe. 
 
 If it be inquired how the framers of our constitution should 
 have devised such a government, and shaped it to meet the 
 wants of a people in some respects one, and in other respects 
 so diverse, the most intelligent and truthful answer is God 
 superintended and guided them; not by immediate inspira 
 tion, but they served a long training; from the very settle 
 ment of the country, and in the circumstances which led 
 our fathers to these shores, there was a work of prepara 
 tion. And when the time came, there was the patriotism 
 the self-denial the intelligence the political wisdom 
 which were necessary to devise and perfect our glorious 
 constitution. 
 
 But will it last? Last ! Should an American citizen ever 
 indulge a thought to the contrary? But such thoughts will 
 
540 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 crowd in, and cause anxiety to the patriot. When he looks 
 over the pages of past history, and reads the rise and fall of 
 ancient republics and by what means they perished by 
 their own hands and by means of their prosperity and 
 then casts his eyes over his own country, and witnesses the 
 thrift, the wealth, the expanding strength and glory of that 
 country he will ask, will our constitution stand? will it 
 continue to unite a people separated into so many and so 
 distant states? Especially will he have reason for solici 
 tude and doubt, when he dwells upon the great and grave 
 questions which are rising up, and are dividing the North 
 and the South the East and the West. Our congress is 
 already nearly a battle-field. Our presses, in different sec 
 tions, are waging war upon one another, fierce and vindic 
 tive; our whole people are divided up into parties with 
 sectional interests and sectional jealousies. 
 
 Will the constitution, then, stand? We cannot say that 
 there is no danger; but there is ground of hope and courage. 
 Let the religion and patriotism of our fathers, be cultivated 
 let our unquenchable love of liberty, and a profound rev 
 erence for the constitution and the union, be instilled into 
 the minds of our children from their earliest days of thought 
 and reflection, and that noble instrument, and that glorious 
 union, will continue for generations to come. 
 
 I cannot better close these observations than by citing 
 some forcible and eloquent remarks of the late Judge Story, 
 addressed to the American youth. "Let the American 
 youth," says he, "never forget that they possess a noble 
 inheritance, bought by the toils, and sufferings, and blood 
 of our ancestors; and capable, if wisely improved, and 
 safely guarded, of transmitting to their latest posterity all 
 the substantial blessings of life the peaceful enjoyment of 
 liberty, of property, of religion, and of independence. The 
 structure has been erected by architects of consummate 
 skill and fidelity; its foundations are solid; its compart 
 ments are beautiful, as well as useful; its arrangements are 
 full of wisdom and order; and its defences are impregnable 
 
AMERICAN HISTORF. 
 
 541 
 
 from without. It has been reared for immortality, if the 
 work of man may justly aspire to such a title. It may, 
 nevertheless, perish in an hour, by the folly, or corruption, 
 or negligence of its only keepers, THE PEOPLE. Republics 
 are created by the virtue, public spirit, and intelligence of 
 the citizens. They fall when the wise are banished from 
 the public councils because they dare to be honest, and the 
 profligate are rewarded because they flatter the people, in 
 order to betray them." 
 
542 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OP 
 
 VI. GEORGE WASHINGTON, PRESIDENT. 
 
 INAUGURATED AT NEW YORK, APRIL 30, 1789. 
 
 JOHN ADAMS, VICE-PRESIDENT. 
 
 HEADS OF THE DEPARTMENTS. 
 
 Thomas Jefferson. Virginia, . " . 
 
 Edmund Randolph, .... Virginia, . , 
 Timothy Pickering, .... Pennsylvania, 
 
 Alexander Hamilton, . . . New York, . . 
 Oliver Wolcott, Connecticut, 
 
 . September 26, 1789, ] 
 . January 2, 1794, / 
 . December 10, 1795 
 
 Secretaries of State. 
 
 Henrv Knox. 
 
 Massachusetts, 
 
 Tiruo thy Pickering, .... Pennsylvania, . . . January 2, 1795^ 
 James M Henry, Maryland, .... January 27, 1796, 
 
 Samuel Oserood, . . . 
 Timothy Pickering, . 
 Joseph Habersham, , 
 
 September 12, 1789,; 
 January 2, 
 January 27, 
 
 . September 26, 1789,) 
 Pennsylvania, . . . November 7, 1791, > Postmasters General. 
 . Georgia, February 25, 1795, > 
 
 Edmund Randolph, . . . . Virginia, .... September 26, 1789, > 
 
 William Bradford, Pennsylvania, . . .January 27, 1794, > Attorneys General. 
 
 Charles Lee, Virginia, .... December 10, 1795 > 
 
 SPEAKERS OF THE HOUSE OF REPRESENTATIVES. 
 
 Frederick A. Muhlenberg, 
 Jonathan Trumbull, . . . 
 Frederick A. Mulilenberg, 
 Jonathan Dayton, .... 
 
 Pennsylvania, . 
 
 Connecticut, . 
 Pennsylvania, . 
 New Jersey, 
 
 . First Congress, . . 1789. 
 , Second do. . . 1791. 
 
 . Third do. . . 1793. 
 . Fourth do. . . 1795. 
 
 To the traveller whose lot has led him to traverse inhospit 
 able deserts encounter fierce storms, and stem angry floods 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 543 
 
 it is delightful, at length, to enter a region where such 
 obstacles no longer impede his progress where he breathes 
 with freedom where he pauses to repose and refresh him 
 self, without the anticipation of similar immediate toil and 
 fatigue. It may not, indeed, be the end of his journey 
 and he may not know with certainty the future issue of that 
 journey ; but the aspect is less forbidding the prospect is 
 even inviting and he passes on, animated with the hope of 
 still better things to come. 
 
 Some such change we realize at the point at which we 
 have arrived, in following down the great events of Ameri 
 can history. Casting an eye upon the scenes of the past, 
 little besides toil, agitation, and conflict, are to be seen. 
 
 The Pilgrim Fathers land on these western shores. 
 Immediately, a wide-spread wilderness is before them, and 
 the task of clearing it is begun ; savage foes subtle, 
 secret, and sanguinary prowl about their habitations, and 
 for years agitate and distress them. The mother-country 
 becomes involved in continental wars America is the 
 theatre of the contest, and American soldiers must fight 
 her battles. But, like the palm-tree, the colonists rise under 
 the burdens imposed on them. As they prosper and expand, 
 England becomes jealous, and bears herself lordly towards 
 them, in measures of oppression in prohibitions and exac 
 tions. War ensues a long and exhausting war ; their 
 fields lie neglected; their cities are captured; their families 
 are impoverished, and their sons are slain ; but they conquer, 
 and are free. But, as a nation, they have no sufficient bond 
 of union no efficient government to guide their future des 
 tiny in safety. National and state debts rest as an incubus 
 upon their efforts, and no adequate power exists by which 
 to provide for their liquidation. A convention meets: 
 different plans are proposed different constitutions are 
 discussed. Obstacles to the adoption of any arise, which 
 appear insurmountable, and the convention is on the eve of 
 dissolving leaving the problem still unsolved, whether 
 human wisdom is adequate to devise a constitution which 
 
544 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 shall harmonize the conflicting interests of thirteen free and 
 independent states. 
 
 Once more Providence rallies to our aid moving upon 
 untractable spirits, as in days of yore the spirit had moved 
 upon the troubled waters, and now, as then, there "is a calm." 
 Deliberations are resumed asperities wear away har 
 mony succeeds the final vote is taken a constitution is 
 adopted, and sent abroad among the people of the states. 
 
 But again the waters become tumultuous angry conflict 
 is waged in almost every state-house in the land hundreds 
 and thousands lift up their voices against this constitution, 
 and refuse to sanction it ill-boding doubts swell up like 
 clouds gathering from the sea, and for a time exclude all 
 hope of a constitutional ratification. 
 
 But another becalming influence from on high moves 
 upon the mental mass; jarring strifes are suspended angry 
 discord ceases harmonious action succeeds the constitu 
 tion is ratified, and George Washington is elected president 
 of the United States ! 
 
 On the ratification of the constitution, the attention of the 
 people was at once directed to General Washington, as the 
 first president of the United States. Communications, 
 expressive of this general desire, were made to him. "We 
 cannot," said Mr. Johnson, of Maryland, "do without you, 
 and I and thousands more can explain to any body but 
 yourself, why we cannot do without you." "I have ever 
 thought," said Governeur Morris, "and have said, that you 
 must be president; no other man can fill that office." In a 
 letter on the subject, addressed to Washington by Colonel 
 Hamilton, the latter said, "You will permit me to say, that 
 it is indispensable you should lend yourself to its [the gov 
 ernment s] first operations." 
 
 Washington had serious objections to becoming a candi 
 date. He sincerely wished for retirement. "It is my great 
 and sole desire" so he expressed himself to a friend, who 
 had written him "to live and die in peace and retirement 
 on my own farm." 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 545 
 
 But the voice of the nation demanded a further sacrifice 
 from the noble and disinterested patriot. He alone was 
 believed to fill so preeminent a station in public opinion, 
 that he might be placed at the head of the nation without 
 exciting envy. He alone possessed the requisite confidence 
 of the nation. 
 
 By the constitution, the new government was to com 
 mence its operations on the 4th of March, 1789; but a 
 quorum of representatives did not appear till the 1st, nor 
 of senators till Monday, the 6th day of April. 
 
 On this latter day, the president of the senate, elected for 
 the purpose of counting the votes, declared to the senate, 
 that the senate and house of representatives had met, and 
 that he, in their presence, had opened and counted the 
 votes for the electors for president and vice-president of 
 the United States; whereby it appeared that GEORGE 
 WASHINGTON was unanimously elected president. The 
 following table exhibits the votes of the several electoral 
 colleges: 
 
 ELECTORAL VOTES FOR PRESIDENT AND VICE-PRESIDENT, 
 
 ELECTION FOR THE FIRST TERM, 
 
 COMMENCING MARCH 4, 1789, AND TERMINATING MARCH 3, 1793. 
 
 STATES. 
 
 New Hampshire,. 
 Massachusetts, . 
 Connecticut, . . 
 New Jersey, . . 
 Pennsylvania, . . 
 Delaware, . . . 
 Maryland, . . 
 Virginia, . . . 
 South Carolina, . 
 Georgia, . . . 
 
 Whole No. of electors, . 
 Majority, .... 35 
 
 1-8 
 
 Whereupon, a certificate and letter the one prepared 
 by a committee of the senate, the other by its president- 
 were communicated to General Washington, setting forth 
 his election, and expressing the cordial wish,, that so aus- 
 35 
 
546 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 picious a mark of public confidence would meet his 
 approbation. 
 
 This certificate and letter were received by Washington, 
 at Mount Vernon, on the 4th of April. He doubtless appre 
 ciated the honor done him, and was grateful to the people 
 for the confidence reposed in him; but he would have 
 declined the office, had the convictions of duty allowed. 
 That, however, was not permitted; and, yielding to the 
 wishes of the nation, he took leave of Mount Vernon on the 
 second day after receiving notice of his appointment, and 
 proceeded to New York, at that time the seat of govern 
 ment "bidding adieu," as he wrote in his diary, "to private 
 life and domestic felicity; and, with a mind oppressed with 
 more anxious and painful sensations than I have words to 
 express." 
 
 The state of the public business required his immediate 
 presence at the seat of government; but the desire to see 
 the first president of the United States the zeal and enthu 
 siasm which were kindled up along the whole route he was 
 10 take, rendered it impossible to proceed with haste. 
 Crowds flocked around him, wherever he stopped; and 
 corps of militia, and companies of the most respectable 
 citizens, escorted him through their respective streets. 
 
 On reaching New York, April 23d, he was received with 
 clue ceremony by the governor of that state, and conducted 
 with military honors through an immense concourse of peo 
 ple, to the apartments provided for him. Here he received 
 the salutations of foreign ministers, public bodies, political 
 characters, and private citizens of distinction, who pressed 
 around him to offer their congratulations, and to express 
 their joy at seeing the man, who had the confidence of all, 
 at the head of the American republic. 
 
 On Thursday, the 30th of April, the new president was 
 inaugurated. The oath of office was administered by the 
 chancellor of the state of New York, in the presence of 
 the senate and house of representatives, and an immense 
 concourse of people, who attested their joy by loud and 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 547 
 
548 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 repeated acclamations. From the open gallery adjoining 
 ihe senate-chamber, which had been the scene of this new 
 but imposing scene, the assembly returned to the senate- 
 chamber, where the president delivered an inaugural 
 address; in which, after alluding to the "anxieties" occa 
 sioned by his election to the chief magistracy, and the fond 
 hope he had indulged of spending the remainder of his 
 days in the "retreat" to which he had retired, after years 
 of military toil and strife, he proceeded in terms alike hon 
 orable to himself as a Christian and a patriot: "It would be 
 peculiarly improper to omit, in this first official act, my 
 fervent supplications to that Almighty Being who rules 
 over the universe who presides in the councils of nations 
 and whose providential aids can supply every human 
 defect, that his benediction may consecrate to the liberties 
 and happiness of the people of the United States, a govern 
 ment instituted by themselves for these essential purposes: 
 and may enable every instrument employed in its adminis 
 tration to execute, with success, the functions allotted to his 
 charge. In tendering this homage to the Great Author of 
 every public and private good, I assure myself that it 
 expresses your sentiments not less than my own; nor those 
 of my fellow-citizens at large, less than either. No people 
 can be bound to acknowledge and adore the invisible hand 
 which conducts the affairs of men, more than the people 
 of the United States. Every step by which they have 
 advanced to the character of an independent nation, seems 
 to have been distinguished by some token of providential 
 agency; and in the important revolution just accomplished 
 in the system of their united government, the tranquil 
 deliberations, and voluntary consent of so many distinct 
 communities, from which the event has resulted, cannot be 
 compared with the means by which most governments 
 have been established, without some return of pious grati 
 tude, along with an humble anticipation of the future bless 
 ings which the past seem to presage. These reflections, 
 arising out of the present crisis, have forced themselves 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 549 
 
 too strongly on my mind to be suppressed. You will join 
 with me, I trust, in thinking that there are none, under the 
 influence of which the proceedings of a new and free gov 
 ernment can more auspiciously commence." 
 
 Such were the sentiments of the patriot the sage the 
 Christian statesman, as he was about to enter upon the 
 duties of an office, upon the faithful or unfaithful discharge 
 of which, was to depend the perpetuity or speedy annihila 
 tion of a constitution of government, which had cost thou 
 sands of lives and millions of revenue besides involving 
 the happiness of unborn millions. Washington had sur 
 veyed the wide field of responsibility. He came to the 
 high and sacred office reluctantly indeed, but in reliance 
 upon that Divine arm which had been his stay in the dark 
 and stormy days of the Revolution. Having put his hand 
 to the plough, he was not the man to look back. Having 
 passed the Rubicon, his march was forward. Immediately 
 following the delivery of the above address, the president, 
 with the members of both houses, attended divine service 
 at St. Paul s chapel. Thus did Washington, and thus did 
 the national assembly, commence the government with a 
 devout recognition of its dependence upon Divine Provi 
 dence for success. Happy for the country, if the same 
 spirit of piety, and the same acknowledgments to the 
 Divine Author of all good, had descended to after years. 
 
 The acts and events which signalized the administration 
 of Washington relate to 
 
 A System of Revenue. Indian War. 
 
 Regulation of Departments. Reelection of Washington. 
 
 Amendments of the Constitution. Difficulties with France. 
 
 Establishment of a Judiciary. Insurrection in Pennsylvania. 
 
 Assumption of Debts. Jay s Treaty. 
 
 Removal of the Seat of Government. Election of Mr. Adams. 
 
 National Bank. Farewell Address. 
 
 System of Revenue. The first duty, under the federal 
 constitution, to which congress was called, was to provide 
 a revenue for the support of the government. For this 
 
550 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 purpose duties were laid on imported merchandize and on 
 the tonnage of vessels; thus drawing into the national 
 treasury funds, which had before been collected and appro 
 priated by the individual states. To counteract the com 
 mercial regulations of foreign nations, and encourage 
 American shipping, higher tonnage duties were imposed on 
 foreign than on American vessels, and ten per cent, less duty 
 on goods imported in vessels belonging to the citizens of the 
 United States than the same goods brought in those owned 
 by foreigners. 
 
 Regulation of Departments. Three executive depart 
 ments were created, designed to aid the president in the 
 management of the government. These were styled 
 departments of war, of foreign affairs, and of the treasury. 
 The heads of these departments were to be called secretaries, 
 and to receive a salary of three thousand five hundred dollars. 
 They were intended to constitute a council, to be consulted 
 by the president at his pleasure; and their opinions, on all 
 important questions, he was authorized to require in writing. 
 
 In framing the acts establishing these departments, a 
 question arose of serious magnitude, viz: "In what manner, 
 and by whom, these important officers could be removed 
 from office?" The constitution was explicit in regard to 
 their appointment, giving the power of nominating to the 
 president, and that of confirming or rejecting the nomina 
 tion to the senate ; but it was silent as to removal. Some 
 few maintained that they could be removed only by 
 impeachment; but the principal question was, "whether 
 they were removable by the president alone, or by the 
 president with the concurrence of the senate?" 
 
 The debate on this question was long and animated. It 
 was claimed, by one portion of the members, that as the 
 senate had a voice in the appointment of these officers, they 
 should have a voice in case of their removal; that such 
 power entrusted to one man might be abused if not by 
 Washington, by some of his successors. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 551 
 
 On the other hand, it was contended that, as it was made 
 the duty of the president to see the laws faithfully executed, 
 he ought to have the power of dismissing those agents who 
 were unfaithful; otherwise, how, in many supposable cases, 
 could he secure a faithful execution of the laws? It was 
 further urged, that the mal-conduct of an officer might 
 require his immediate dismission, before the senate a body 
 scattered over the states could be convened. True, the 
 power might be abused, and, in the hands of an ambitious 
 man, perhaps would be ; but such abuse would, in due time, 
 be rebuked by the people, and the abuser of this delegated 
 power, be displaced with dishonor. "The danger," said 
 Mr. Madison, "consists in this: the president can displace 
 from office a man whose merits require that he should be 
 continued in it. What will be the motives which the presi 
 dent can feel for such abuse of his power, and the restraints 
 to operate to prevent it? In the first place, he will be 
 impeachable by this house, before the senate, for such an 
 act of mal-administration; for I contend, that the wanton 
 removal of meritorious officers, would subject him to 
 impeachment, and removal from his own high trust." 
 
 The difference of opinion on this great question, gave 
 rise to warm and protracted debates. A majority of both 
 houses, however, at length decided, that the power of 
 removal is in the president alone. Several who had been 
 members of the convention which framed the constitution, 
 were, at this time, members of the house of representatives. 
 They were equally divided on the question Mr. Madison 
 and Mr. Baldwin, supporting the construction finally adopted 
 by congress : Mr. Hamilton and Mr. Gerry, opposing it. 
 
 Amendments of the Constitution. The states of New 
 York and Virginia, although they ratified the constitution, 
 were solicitous to have certain amendments adopted, which, 
 in separate memorials, they presented to congress, and 
 urged that body to call another convention for their adop 
 tion. Congress, however, had no authority to call a con- 
 
552 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 vention. Mr. Madison submitted to the house several 
 amendments, which, together with those presented by 
 several of the states, were referred to a committee, con 
 sisting of one member from each state. This committee, 
 at length, reported several amendments; twelve of which, 
 after various alterations, were agreed to by both branches 
 of congress, and sent to the states. These amendments 
 related to religion keeping or bearing arms in time of war 
 quartering soldiers, citizens, &c., &c. Ten of these 
 articles were at length ratified by the state legislatures, and 
 became a part of the constitution. 
 
 Establishment of a Judiciary. "A national judiciary 
 was also established during this session, consisting of a 
 supreme court, circuit, and district courts. The bill for 
 carrying this part of the constitution into effect, originated 
 in the senate, and was drawn up by a committee, of which 
 Mr. Ellsworth was chairman. The district courts were to 
 consist of one judge in each state. The states were divided 
 into circuits, in each of which, one of the judges of the 
 supreme court, and the district judge of the state in which 
 the court was held, constituted the circuit courts. In 
 certain cases, this court had original jurisdiction, and also 
 took cognizance of appeals from the district courts. The 
 supreme court was composed of a chief justice and five 
 associate judges, and was to hold two sessions annually, at 
 the seat of government. This court had exclusive jurisdic 
 tion in certain cases, and appellative jurisdiction from the 
 circuit courts, and also from the state courts, in cases where 
 the validity of treaties, and the laws of the United States 
 were drawn in question. This organization of the federal 
 judiciary, has remained nearly the same to the present time, 
 except for a short period, when a different system, relative 
 to the circuit courts, was established, but which was soon 
 abolished, and the old system restored."* John Jay was 
 appointed chief justice ; John Rutledge, James Wilson, Wil- 
 
 * Pitkin. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 553 
 
 liam Gushing, Robert H. Harrison, and John Blair, associate 
 judges of the supreme court, and Edmund Randolph, attor 
 ney general.* 
 
 * Never did a magistrate exercise power entrusted to him, with stricter fidelity 
 than Washington. In respect to appointments to and removals from office, no 
 man could be more conscientious. Private friendship exerted no influence, 
 where the public good could not be subserved. A lofty patriotism swayed him. 
 Even the enemies of Washington they were never many but the few who, 
 at length, opposed the measures of his administration, had no occasion to cen 
 sure him for conferring office on men whose only claim was friendship, or political 
 affinity to the president. The following anecdote will serve to illustrate the 
 integrity of the first chief magistrate of the union happy had it been for the 
 country, And for the honor and reputation of some of his successors in that 
 exalted office, had they followed, in this respect, the "footsteps of an illustrious 
 predecessor." 
 
 " During his administration, an application was made to him by a gentleman 
 who had been the friend and companion of the general throughout the whole 
 course of the Revolutionary war, during which he had received, on various 
 occasions, indubitable marks of his kindness and partiality. He had become, 
 in the estimation, if not of himself, of his friends, in a degree necessary to the 
 happiness of Washington, and had therefore, in their opinion, only to apply for 
 the office, to receive it. It was a boon, which, while it would ensure compe 
 tency and ease to a friend, would bring that friend into frequent intercourse 
 with his patron and former associate in arms. 
 
 "For the same office, however, there was a competitor; but as he was 
 decidedly hostile to the politics of Washington, and had made himself conspic 
 uous among the opposers of his administration, no serious apprehensions were 
 felt from this quarter. Towards such a man a well-known political enemy 
 Washington surely could feel under no obligations, and was not likely to prefer 
 such a one to a personal friend and favorite. Every one acquainted with the 
 pretensions of the two applicants, was at no loss to judge as to the president s 
 decision, and the concurrent opinion was in favor of the friend and against his 
 competitor. 
 
 " Judge, then, the general surprise, when it was announced that the political 
 opponent of Washington was appointed and the former associate of the general 
 in the toils and deprivations of the camp, was left destitute and dejected. 
 
 " When his decision was known, a mutual friend, who interested himself in 
 the affair, ventured to remonstrate with the president on the injustice of his 
 appointment. My friend, replied this illustrious man, I receive with a cordial 
 welcome ; he is welcome to my house, and welcome to my heart ; but, with all 
 his good qualities, he is not a man of business. His opponent, with all his 
 political hostility to me, is a man of business. My private feelings have nothing 
 to do in the case ! I arn not George Washington, but president of the United 
 States. As George Washington, I would do this man any kindness in mv 
 power; but as president of the United States, I can do nothing/" 
 
554 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 Assumption of Debts. The second session of the first con 
 gress began on the 6th of January, 1790. At the close of 
 the preceding session, the secretary of the treasury had 
 been directed to prepare a plan for providing for the 
 adequate support of the public credit, and to report the 
 same at the next meeting of congress. On the 15th, in 
 obedience to the foregoing requisition, Mr. Hamilton sub 
 mitted his report. Having dwelt with great ability upon 
 the importance of a nation maintaining the public credit, he 
 proposed, as the means of supporting that of the United 
 States, a system of assuming or funding not only the public 
 debt, but also the state debts, and of making provision for the 
 payment of the interest by taxes imposed on certain articles 
 of luxury, and on spirits distilled within the United States. 
 
 The debates on this report were exciting beyond prece 
 dent. While not much difference existed as to funding the 
 foreign debt, a strong opposition arose, on the part of the 
 democratic party, against discharging, in full, the domestic 
 debt, and the assumption of the state debts. The federalists 
 advocated the measure. The contest between the two 
 rival parties was strong, spirited, and even virulent. The 
 very foundations of the government were shaken ; and 
 a writer has justly remarked, that to the differences which 
 were then created, and the excitement which sprung up 
 during the debates, may be ascribed "the origin of that 
 violent spirit which for years arrayed one part of the 
 American community against the other." 
 
 The division of sentiment among the members of congress 
 in relation to the full, or only a partial payment of the domes 
 tic debt, arose from this. A considerable proportion of the 
 original holders of public securities had been compelled to 
 sell them at greatly reduced prices even as low as two or 
 three shillings on the pound. These securities had been 
 purchased by speculators, with the expectation of ultimately 
 receiving the full amount. "The federalists were with 
 Hamilton, in favor of making no difference between the 
 oresent and original holders of the continental bills, main 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 555 
 
 taining that the government ought not to interfere with 
 transfers. The republican party advocated the discrimina 
 tion; contending that it was unjust to the veterans of the 
 Revolution, "who had been obliged to receive this paper in 
 lieu of gold and silver, and were afterwards compelled to 
 part with it at a small part of its nominal value, now to be 
 condemned to poverty, while the speculator was receiving 
 the reward of their blood and service." 
 
 The assumption of the state debts was also violently 
 opposed. The advocates of assumption claimed that the 
 debts incurred by the state, were not for their own benefit, 
 but for the promotion of the common cause, and that there 
 fore it was right that the whole nation should be responsible. 
 The debts of the states most active in the war, were the 
 greatest : those of Massachusetts and Carolina amounted 
 to ten millions and a half, while those of all the other states 
 were not more than fifteen millions. Was it just to impose 
 such a burden on the people of these two states? They 
 had already been great sufferers in the privations they had 
 endured and in the blood they had lost. 
 
 On taking the vote in the house of representatives, these 
 two plans of Mr. Hamilton were lost by a majority of two; 
 and, for a season, there was little^ prospect that a just finan 
 cial system would be adopted, or that the respective parties 
 could on any basis coalesce. But, fortunately, at this 
 juncture, a question was exciting a deep interest, and with 
 reference to which there was a wide difference, and deep 
 feelings, between the northern and southern members, viz: 
 
 The Removal of the Seat of Government. The debates 
 on this subject were almost as exciting as on the fiscal 
 project of Hamilton. A compromise, however, was at 
 length effected in regard to the permanent location of the 
 seat of government the more important, as it led to a fur 
 ther compromise in relation to the assumption of the state 
 debts. It was understood that should the seat of government 
 be fixed for ten years at Philadelphia, and afterwards at a 
 
556 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 place to be selected on the Potomac, some of the members 
 of the house of representatives, from the Potomac, would 
 withdraw their opposition to Mr. Hamilton. This was 
 accordingly done, and his plans were adopted. The debt 
 funded amounted to a little more than seventy-five millions 
 of dollars, upon a part of which an interest of three per 
 cent, was paid, and upon the remainder six per cent. 
 
 National Bank. During the third session of congress, 
 Mr. Hamilton recommended the establishment of a national 
 bank. To such an institution, the republican party were 
 bitterly opposed, as aristocratical and unconstitutional. 
 Besides, they considered banking institutions useless; the 
 present bill, in several particulars, defective; but, more than 
 all, it was maintained that the constitution had not vested 
 the power in congress to charter a bank. The supporters 
 of the measure, of course, held opposite doctrines, and were 
 not less strenuous in maintaining them. The bill, however, 
 at length passed both branches of the national legislature; 
 but the different opinions entertained, and the asperity with 
 which they had been expressed, led the president to give to 
 the subject, as a constitutional question, more than ordinary 
 attention. To aid him inj^is decision, he required opinions 
 of his cabinet in writing. Mr. Jefferson and Mr. Randolph 
 opposed Mr. Hamilton and General Knox sanctioned the 
 bill. After mature deliberation, the president became satis 
 fied of the constitutionality and utility of the bill ; upon 
 which, he gave it his signature. 
 
 "The capital stock of the bank was ten millions of dollars, 
 two millions to be subscribed for the benefit of the United 
 States, and the residue by individuals. One-fourth of the 
 sums subscribed by individuals was to be paid in gold and 
 silver, and three-fourths in the public debt. By the act of 
 incorporation, it was to be a bank of discount as well as 
 deposit; and its bills, which were payable in gold and silver 
 on demand, were made receivable in all payments to the 
 United States. The bank was located at Philadelphia, with 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 557 
 
 power in the directors to establish offices of discount and 
 deposit only wherever they should think fit within the 
 United States. 
 
 "The duration of the charter was limited to the 4th of 
 May, 1811; and the faith of the United States was pledged 
 that, during that period, no other bank should be established 
 under their authority. One of the fundamental articles of 
 the incorporation was, that no loan should be made to the 
 United States for more than one hundred thousand dollars; 
 or to any particular state for more than fifty thousand ; or 
 to any foreign prince or state, unless previously authorized 
 by a law of the United States. The books were opened 
 for subscription in July, 1791, and a much larger sum sub 
 scribed than was allowed by the charter; and the bank 
 went into successful operation.* 
 
 The establishment of a national bank, in connexion with 
 the assumption of the state debts, contributed to the more 
 complete organization of two great parties, which had their 
 origin in difference of views regarding the constitution at 
 the time of its adoption. 
 
 Mr. Hamilton and Mr. Jefferson, both eminent for their 
 talents, and each with his adherents, were now openly 
 opposed on points which, as matters of policy, were deemed 
 of vital importance. The former was viewed, not only as 
 the author of the funding system, the bank, and other mea 
 sures, deemed either unconstitutional, or highly injurious to 
 the public interest, but was charged with hostility to repub 
 lican principles and to state rights. Mr. Jefferson, on the 
 other hand, was considered hostile to the constitution, and 
 was accused of being opposed to the administration of 
 which he was a member, and of taking measures to reduce 
 the powers of the general government within too narrow 
 limits. To Washington, this determined hostility of his two 
 principal secretaries was truly afflicting; and the more so, 
 when he found it so deep-rooted, as in no degree to yield to 
 his affectionate remonstrance. 
 
 * Pitkin. 
 
555 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 Indian War. While the public councils were engaged 
 thus in matters of great national importance, the hostile 
 movements of the Indian tribes on the frontier began to 
 excite the anxious solicitude of all reflecting minds, espe 
 cially that of Washington himself. The Creeks at the South 
 had been at war with Georgia; but in 1790, their chief, 
 M Gillivray, the son of a white man, had been induced to 
 go to New York, and conclude a treaty. This terminated 
 the war in that quarter; but pacific arrangements, which 
 had been attempted by the president with the tribes on the 
 north-western frontier, had proved ineffectual. The use of 
 other means for their pacification, therefore, became indis 
 pensably necessary. 
 
 In 1790, congress, at the solicitation of Washington, 
 authorized the raising of about fifteen hundred men, of 
 whom three hundred were regulars, and the remainder 
 Pennsylvania and Kentucky militia. The command of 
 these was given to General Harmar, a veteran officer of 
 the Revolution, whose instructions required him to pene 
 trate to the Indian settlements on the Scioto and Wabash, 
 and destroy them. 
 
 In the execution of his commission, in October, General 
 Harmar detached Colonel Harden with six hundred militia 
 to reconnoitre the Indian settlements, and, if possible, to 
 bring them to an engagement ; but the Indians, on the 
 approach of the Americans, fired their principal villages, 
 and fled to the woods. Thus foiled in his attempt to bring 
 the Indians to action, Colonel Harden was a second time 
 directed, with one hundred and eighty militia and thirty 
 regulars, to spy out the position and intentions of the foe. 
 Ten miles west of Chillicothe, sight was obtained of a con 
 siderable body of Indians; at which, the Kentucky militia 
 suddenly became so alarmed as to flee. This evil example 
 was soon after followed by the Pennsylvanians thus leav 
 ing the thirty regulars to sustain an engagement with a 
 greatly superior force. They displayed the greatest hero 
 ism; and maintained the action, until all but seven being 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 559 
 
 overpowered, the latter effected their escape, and rejoined 
 the army at Chillicothe. 
 
 The Indian settlements bordering on the Scioto were 
 now destroyed; which having been accomplished, Colonel 
 Harden was a third time detached with three hundred and 
 sixty men, of whom sixty were regulars, under command 
 of Major Wyllys. This force was attacked by a large body 
 of Indians at the junction of the St. Joseph with the St. 
 Mary. It was a most desperate contest. Here the militia 
 retrieved their character; nor did they attempt to retreat 
 till one hundred and nine men and officers lay dead on the 
 field. Of the sixty regulars, only ten survived, and among 
 the killed was their brave commander, Major Wyllys. Fol 
 lowing this reverse, the survivors of the detachments joined 
 the army, and retired to Fort Washington. 
 
 On the failure of General Harmar, Major General 
 Arthur St. Clair, governor of the North-west territory, 
 was appointed to succeed him. In 1791, at the head of 
 two thousand men, the latter entered upon an expedition 
 which had for its object the destruction of the Indian vil 
 lages on the Miami. On the 3d of November, the army 
 had proceeded within twelve or fifteen miles of the Indian 
 villages, at which point the General formed his forces in 
 two lines the first, under command of General Butler, 
 composed the right wing, and lay with a creek immediately 
 in front of them. The left wing, under command of Colo 
 nel Drake, formed the second, and lay with an interval of 
 some seventy yards between them and the first line. The 
 militia occupied a post across the creek, a quarter of a mile 
 in front. 
 
 On the following day, before sunrise, just after the troops 
 had been dismissed from the parade, an unexpected attack 
 was made on the militia, who fled in the utmost confusion, 
 and, in their flight, deranged the continental troops, who 
 were in the act of forming. The officers exerted them 
 selves to the utmost to restore order; but were not entirely 
 successful. The Indians fell upon them with savage impel- 
 
560 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 uosity. The action instantly became extremely warm. 
 The continental troops fought with spirit and determina 
 tion; the Indians, with fearful desperation, advancing to 
 the very mouth of the field-pieces. 
 
 At length, perceiving that the only hope of victory lay in 
 the use of the bayonet, an impetuous charge was made under 
 Lieutenant-colonel Drake, and the enemy driven several 
 hundred yards. But not being able to pursue the advan 
 tage gained, the Indians turned, and renewed the attack. 
 Meanwhile, General Butler was mortally wounded, and the 
 right wing broken, the artillerists killed, the guns seized, 
 and the camp penetrated by the enemy. At this critical 
 moment, Major Drake was ordered to charge with the bay 
 onet. This order he executed with great intrepidity and 
 momentary success. 
 
 But the American troops, failing to keep their ranks, and 
 flocking together in crowds, were, in several cases, shot 
 down with but feeble resistance. At length, perceiving 
 that his officers had suffered greatly, and the remnant of his 
 army became more and more confused, General St. Clair 
 ordered a retreat. For some miles, the Indians followed; 
 but, fortunately for the surviving Americans, they at length 
 turned back, to plunder the camp of such articles as the 
 former had been obliged to abandon. The routed troops 
 now continued their flight to Fort Jefferson, a distance of 
 about thirty miles, throwing away their arms on the road. 
 At this place, leaving their wounded, the army continued 
 its retreat to Fort Washington. 
 
 The loss of the Americans was severe, amounting to 
 thirty-eight commissioned officers killed, and five hundred 
 and ninety-three non-commissioned officers and privates 
 slain and missing. The wounded amounted to between 
 two and three hundred officers and men, many of whom 
 subsequently died. The loss of the Indians bore no com 
 parison, it is thought, to that of the Americans. This 
 reverse was as unexpected as unfortunate; yet want of 
 neither ability, zeal, nor intrepidity was ascribed to the 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 561 
 
 commander of the expedition, by a committee of congress, 
 appointed to examine into the causes of its failure. 
 
 The subsequent history of this war is brief. In conse 
 quence of an anticipated adjustment of existing difficulties 
 with the Indians, they having consented to a conference in 
 the spring of 1794, hostilities were for a time suspended. 
 But the proposed negotiations failing, General Wayne, 
 with nearly one thousand men, was sent into their country, 
 to reduce- them to subjection. He engaged them in a san 
 guinary battle on the 20th of August, 1794, on the banks 
 of the Miami, which resulted in their utter rout, and which 
 was followed by laying waste their whole country. By 
 means of this victory over the Miamies, a general Indian 
 war was doubtless prevented. On the 3d of August, a 
 treaty was concluded at Greenville, which established 
 peace between the United States and the Indian tribes, and 
 restored peace and tranquillity to the frontier settlements. 
 
 Reelection of Washington. During the year 1792, as 
 the time approached for the election of a chief magistrate, 
 General Washington expressed his intention, to some of his 
 most intimate friends, to decline a reelection. His age and 
 increasing infirmities rendered his retirement from the 
 cares of political life most desirable. In view of such 
 retirement, he had prepared a farewell address to the peo 
 ple. But, through the persuasion of Jefferson, Hamilton, 
 Randolph, and others, he was induced to forego his private 
 wishes, and was unanimously reelected to the presidency. 
 No such unanimity has since been manifested by the people 
 of the United States, in relation to the choice of a chief 
 magistrate ; nor is such unanimity likely again to exist. And 
 most conclusively does it show, not merely the gratitude of 
 the nation to the man who had stood foremost in times of 
 peril, but its deep and universal sense of the purity of his 
 patriotism and the worth of his skill in moulding and 
 shaping the government still in its infancy. Such harmony 
 was alike honorable to the nation and to Washington. 
 36 
 
562 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 Mr. Adams was reelected vice-president. The following 
 is a statement of the votes of the several electoral colleges : 
 
 No. of Electors 
 from each State. 
 
 STATES. 
 
 G. Washington, 
 of Virginia. 
 
 John Adams, 
 of Massa tts. 
 
 George Clinton, 
 of New York. 
 
 Thos. Jefferson, 
 of Virginia. 
 
 Aaron Burr, 
 of New York. 
 
 | 
 
 New Hampshire, ..... 
 
 6 
 
 6 
 
 
 
 
 
 16 
 
 
 16 
 
 16 
 
 
 
 
 4 
 
 Rhode Island 
 
 4 
 
 4 
 
 
 
 
 9 
 
 
 9 
 
 9 
 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 Vermont, 
 
 3 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 
 19 
 
 New York, 
 
 19 
 
 
 19 
 
 
 
 7 
 
 
 7 
 
 7 
 
 
 
 
 15 
 
 
 15 
 
 14 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 
 3 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 
 8 
 
 
 8 
 
 8 
 
 
 
 
 91 
 
 Virginia, 
 
 91 
 
 
 21 
 
 
 
 4 
 
 
 4 
 
 
 
 4 
 
 
 18 
 
 North Carolina, ...... 
 
 13 
 
 
 12 
 
 
 
 8 
 
 South Carolina . . . 
 
 8 
 
 7 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 4 
 
 Georgia, 
 
 4 
 
 
 4 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 132 
 
 Whole No. of electors, . . . 
 
 132 
 
 77 
 
 50 
 
 4 
 
 1 
 
 Difficulties with France. The reelection of Washington 
 may be justly considered as among the most signal favors 
 conferred on the American people. A revolution in France 
 was in progress, remarkable for the political changes it was 
 affecting and the sanguinary scenes which marked it. 
 Monarchy had been abolished, Louis XVI. had fallen by 
 the guillotine, a republic had been proclaimed, and the 
 national convention had made proclamation of war against 
 England, Holland, and Spain. 
 
 It was not unnatural that a people, who had themselves 
 just thrown off the yoke, and were beginning to taste the 
 sweets of liberty, as was the case with the Americans, 
 should deeply sympathize with a nation which was engaged 
 in a similar struggle for independence. From the com 
 mencement of the French Revolution, in 1789, not only the 
 Americans, but the friends of liberty throughout the world, 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 563 
 
 weie full of hope that the political condition of France 
 might thereby be improved. And as that revolution pro 
 gressed, the interest deepened; and when, at length, the 
 Republic was proclaimed, "the affection of the American 
 nation to its ancient ally, became devotion." The enthu 
 siasm knew scarcely any bounds, and was frequently mani 
 fested in the most extravagant manner. 
 
 Nor was it unnatural that the French people should look 
 to America for her sympathy and aid, in so important an 
 enterprise. They had, at a former period, helped her 
 through her struggle for independence, and now, that they 
 were embarked in a similar effort, could she withhold her 
 cooperation and aid? They had reason to expect it, and 
 were not long in adopting measures to secure it. 
 
 The news of the declaration of war by France, against 
 the powers already named, reached the United States in 
 April, and with this intelligence arrived a new minister 
 from the French republic, Mr. Genet. Both these circum 
 stances contributed to "increase to an extraordinary degree 
 the excitement already existing in favor of France, and 
 disposed a large portion of the nation to an actual coopera 
 tion with their ally against the enemy." 
 
 Washington and his associates in power were friends to 
 liberty, and were well-wishers to the cause of true freedom 
 in France. But the Revolution was assuming a selfish and 
 sanguinary character, which betokened any thing but the 
 establishment of a free and enlightened constitutional gov 
 ernment. The most unbridled ambition for power was 
 beginning to show itself, and reason and religion were 
 apparently being deprived of their legitimate sway. In 
 addition to this, the United States were in no situation to 
 embark in angry conflict with Great Britain and other con 
 tinental powers. In such a conflict it was apparently the 
 wish of France to involve the country, and, to a consid 
 erable portion of the American people arising from their 
 prejudices against Great Britain such an event would not 
 have been unacceptablei But Washington judged more 
 
564 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 wisely for the interests of the nation; and accordingly, on 
 the 22d of April, issued his proclamation of neutrality. 
 
 This neutral and pacific policy of the American govern 
 ment had, however, no apparent influence upon the new 
 French minister. "Sanguine in his temperament, of uncon 
 trolled passions, excited to a degree of insanity by the new 
 born ideas which raged in France, possessed of the wildest 
 dreams of national glory and aggrandizement in a word, 
 the very incarnation of Jacobinism, he was the fittest brand 
 which the assembly could have selected to hurl into the 
 magazine of political strife. His reception at Charleston, 
 where he landed, was well fitted to encourage him. Public 
 authorities, and private citizens, vied with each other in 
 glorifying the representative of European democracy. On 
 all sides he beheld the disposition he desired, and he did 
 not delay in profiting by it. Vessels were at once fitted 
 out and armed, men were enlisted, and commissions issued 
 under her authority to cruise against the enemies of 
 France." Similar demonstrations of regard were shown 
 him in other places, as he proceeded towards Philadelphia, 
 and the same arrogant and haughty spirit was manifested 
 by him. Pursuing his design of involving the country in 
 war, in despite of public executive prohibition, he issued 
 commissions to capture, and to bring into American ports, 
 the vessels belonging to countries with whom the French 
 were at war. 
 
 It is not necessary further to detail the conduct, nor the 
 insolence of this infatuated man. Suffice it to add, that on 
 the meeting of congress, December, 1793, the proclamation 
 of neutrality was approved. Soon after, at the instance of 
 Washington, Mr. Genet was recalled by the French govern 
 ment, which, at the same time, disapproved of his conduct. 
 
 Insurrection in Pennsylvania. The summer of 1794, 
 was signalized by an insurrection in the western counties 
 of Pennsylvania, commonly known as the "whiskey insur 
 rection." It had its origin in a dissatisfaction with a law 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 565 
 
 of congress, enacted in 1791, by which a duty was imposed 
 upon spirits distilled in the United States. The inhabitants 
 of that part of Pennsylvania were chiefly foreigners, and 
 consequently were less disposed to submit to the taxation 
 necessary 1o the support of government. Strong opposi 
 tion to the law was early manifested, and not a few outrages 
 were committed upon the revenue officers while in the 
 discharge of their duty such as "whipping, tarring, and 
 branding." 
 
 In consideration of these objections, in 1791-92, congress 
 so modified the law, as to do away its most obnoxious 
 features. But the law was now turned to party purposes, 
 and the spirit of discontent was fostered and inflamed to an 
 excessive degree. The consequence was, that outrages 
 were renewed, and the wildest anarchy prevailed. 
 
 In September, 1792, the president issued his proclamation 
 against unlawful combinations, and legal measures were 
 adopted against such as refused to pay the tax imposed, 
 and also against the rioters. But these measures were of 
 no practical effect. The president s message was disre 
 garded, and the violence and extent of the combination 
 utterly prevented any enforcement of the law. The house 
 of the collector of Fayette and Westmoreland, was, in 
 November, 1793, entered at night by an armed party, and 
 the officer forced, at the peril of his life, to surrender his 
 commission and books. 
 
 After many fruitless efforts to appease the malcontents, 
 the government decided that its officers should be protected, 
 and the law, at all hazards, be sustained. Accordingly, in 
 July, a number of writs were issued, and the marshal dis 
 patched to serve them. In the performance of this duty in 
 Allegany county, he was fired upon. The following day, 
 the house of the inspector, General Neville, in the neigh 
 borhood of Pittsburg, was assaulted but the rioters were 
 repulsed. On the 17th, the attack was renewed, and, though 
 defended by a detachment from the garrison at Pittsburg, it 
 was taken and burned. The marshal and inspector were 
 
566 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 obliged to flee for their lives. The effect of this transaction 
 was electrical. The whole of western Pennsylvania was in 
 a blaze. All order was at an end. All law was prostrate. 
 It was now apparent that the interference of the general 
 government would alone suffice to rule the storm. Neither 
 the civil forces nor the local militia could be depended on. 
 General Washington, therefore, on the 7th of August, made 
 a requisition upon the governor of Pennsylvania and the 
 adjacent states for quotas of militia. Meanwhile, a procla 
 mation was issued to the insurgents to disperse, and a 
 general amnesty promised on condition of a peaceable 
 submission. These measures, however, had no effect. On 
 the 25th of September, the army was ordered to proceed. 
 On its approach, the principal leader fled. This removed 
 the great obstacle to a pacification, and a general submission 
 ensued on the arrival of the militia. Thus terminated a 
 rebellion which, for a time, threatened the most disastrous 
 consequences to the union. The enemies of the govern 
 ment were not unwilling that it should spread wider and 
 wider; nor was foreign intrigue wanting to give it impulse. 
 Through the forbearing policy of Washington, in the first 
 instance, and his subsequent firm and decided measures, 
 the insurrection was quelled. A number of arrests were 
 made, and a few persons convicted. But all were at length 
 pardoned. 
 
 Jay s Treaty. For some time, the relations subsisting 
 between the United States and Great Britain had been far 
 from amicable. The original difficulties arose from the 
 non-execution of the treaty of peace each nation charg 
 ing the other with the first infraction. The principal com 
 plaints were, on the one hand, the non-delivery of the ports 
 held by the latter within the American lines, and the car 
 rying off the slaves at the close of the war ; on the other, 
 the interposition, by the states, of legal impediments to the 
 recovery of debts contracted before the war. Added to 
 these sources of trouble, Great Britain was accused of 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 567 
 
 exciting the hostility of the Indians on our northern fron 
 tier, of impressing our seamen, and, still more recently, of 
 capturing our neutral vessels, retaliatory upon France, 
 which had set the example. 
 
 For these reasons, a war between the United States and 
 England was now a probable event. Nor were the friends 
 of France slow in fanning the flame of discord. The latter, 
 therefore, were greatly disappointed on learning that Great 
 Britain had rescinded her orders in relation to the capture 
 of neutral vessels. But it was a most fortunate circum 
 stance for the peace of the two countries. Immediately, 
 Washington, perceiving that an opportunity was presented 
 for a probable settlement of existing difficulties, on the 16th 
 of April, nominated John Jay, then .chief justice, as envoy 
 extraordinary to the British court. 
 
 On the 7th of March following, 1795, a treaty of amity, 
 commerce, and navigation, concluded by Mr. Jay, arrived. 
 On the 8th, it was submitted to the senate. 
 
 The main feature of this treaty respected indemnity for 
 unlawful captures, which was provided for, but no redress 
 could be obtained for negroes carried away. The obstruc 
 tions to collecting debts were to cease, and the ports on the 
 frontiers were to be evacuated by the 1st of June, 1796. 
 Other stipulations were embraced, and the treaty was 
 limited to twelve years. 
 
 On the 24th of June, the senate advised the ratification 
 of the treaty by a vote of exactly two-thirds. It was well 
 known that the President was not entirely satisfied with it, 
 but he had determined to ratify it, if advised by the senate. 
 The cabinet was divided. The country was also divided. 
 Even the friends of England were disappointed in its pro 
 visions; while her enemies were loud in their complaints and 
 threats. Boston and the other cities passed condemnatory 
 resolutions. In several cities, mobs threatened personal 
 violence to the supporters of the treaty. Mr. Jay was 
 burned in effigy; the British minister was insulted; and 
 Mr. Hamilton was stoned at a public meeting. 
 
568 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 Contrary to the predictions of many, the treaty, thus 
 ratified, settled the difficulties between the two countries, 
 which were on the eve of war. It even proved advan 
 tageous to the United States. 
 
 Election of Mr. Adams. As the presidential term of 
 Washington was now drawing to a close, he signified his 
 intention to retire from the duties of public life. During 
 his administration, the people had become divided into two 
 great political parties; at the head of one, was Mr. Adams; 
 at the head of the other, Mr. Jefferson. The election was 
 characterized by a zeal corresponding to the interest taken 
 by the parties in their candidates, and their devotion to their 
 respective political creeds. The election resulted in the 
 choice of Mr. Adams, as may be seen in the following 
 official canvass of the votes: 
 
 ELECTION FOR THE THIRD TERM, 
 
 COMMENCING MARCH 4, 1797, AND TERMINATING MARCH 3, 1801. 
 
 
 
 2 
 
 
 -i 
 
 
 a 
 
 
 
 
 d 
 
 1 
 
 * 
 
 |.H 
 
 
 Ss 
 
 
 ID 
 
 i 
 
 t^ 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 jf " 
 
 
 
 I 
 
 1 
 
 ^f 
 
 B*a 
 
 
 iber of Ele< 
 m each Sta 
 
 STATES. 
 
 !j 
 
 nas Jeffers 
 Virginia. 
 
 il 
 
 il 
 
 in Burr, 
 New York 
 
 uel Adams 
 Massachus 
 
 ;r Ellswort 
 Connectici 
 
 1 
 
 ! 
 
 "> 
 
 1 
 
 )hnson, 
 North Car 
 
 RS Iredell, 
 North Car 
 
 !j 
 
 c i 
 
 - 
 u 5 
 
 |(8 
 
 rf. 
 
 g 5 
 
 
 1? 
 
 s* 
 
 J o 
 
 1 
 
 n 
 
 ^"o 
 
 I" 8 
 
 SB S 
 
 ~- = 
 
 g g 
 
 I s 
 
 i 8 
 
 i o 
 
 
 
 
 * 
 
 
 t- 1 
 
 
 fl 
 
 O 
 
 
 C5 
 
 /i 
 
 2 
 
 J 
 
 o 
 
 j 
 
 3 
 
 Tennessee .... 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 4 
 
 Kentucky . 
 
 
 4 
 
 
 4 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 4 
 
 Geoi^ia, .... 
 
 
 4 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 4 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 8 
 12 
 21 
 
 South Carolina, . . . 
 North Carolina, . . . 
 Virginia, 
 
 i 
 i 
 
 7 
 
 8 
 11 
 30 
 
 4 
 
 8 
 1 
 1 
 4 
 
 6 
 
 1 
 3 
 
 15 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 
 3 
 
 1 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 n i* " * * * 
 
 3 
 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 15 
 
 Pennsylvania, .... 
 
 1 
 
 14 
 
 2 
 
 13 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 7 
 12 
 
 New Jersey, .... 
 New York, 
 
 7 
 12 
 
 
 7 
 12 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 9 
 
 Connecticut, .... 
 
 9 
 
 
 4 
 
 
 
 
 5 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 4 
 
 Rhode Island, .... 
 
 4 
 
 
 
 
 
 4 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 16 
 
 Massachusetts, . 
 
 16 
 
 
 13 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 a 
 
 
 
 
 
 4 
 
 Vermont, 
 
 4 
 
 
 4 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 6 
 
 New Hampshire, . . 
 
 6 
 
 
 
 
 
 6 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 .39 
 
 Whole No. of electors. . 
 
 71 
 
 68 
 
 59 
 
 30 
 
 15 
 
 11 
 
 5 
 
 7 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 2 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 
 Majority, ... 70 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Farewell Address. Washington s administration closed 
 on the 3rd of March, 1797. Shortly before, he held his 
 last formal levee. It was an occasion of deep, and even 
 solemn interest. The distinguished of all parties and opin 
 ions were there veterans of the revolution, "weather- 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 569 
 
 stained and scarred" statesmen, bent with the cares and 
 weight of years spent in the service of their country 
 executive counsellors, who had stood by their chief, and 
 aided in giving shape, union, and strength to the youthful 
 republic ministers from foreign governments, whose ven 
 eration approached that of his countrymen and finally, a 
 long line of private citizens, who admired and delighted to 
 do honor to the man. They had convened, not for the 
 last time to honor the president of the United States the 
 permanency of the republic was no longer problematical 
 a successor had been appointed, and hopes were reasonably 
 entertained that the bonds of union between the several 
 states would be strengthened in future years; but they 
 had come to bid "farewell" to Washington to him, to 
 whose valor and wisdom the nation was preeminently 
 indebted for its independence, and the prosperity of its 
 government in short, to "a soldier, without stain upon 
 his arms a ruler, without personal ambition a citizen, 
 of self-sacrificing patriotism a man, pure, unblemished, 
 and true in every relation he had filled one, in short, 
 to whom all ages should point as the testimony, that virtue 
 and greatness had been and could be united." 
 
 To Washington, the occasion was no less solemn and 
 affecting. On retiring from the army, he had taken leave 
 of officers and soldiers, expecting to spend his future days 
 in the shade of his beloved Mount Vernon. Again he was 
 seeking that happy and peaceful retreat, and was glad to 
 be released from the cares and responsibilities of office; 
 but when he looked round upon faces long familiar, and 
 grasped the hands of those who had helped him in times of 
 anxiety and doubt, Washington s heart was affected. It is 
 said there were few smiles, but many tears seen during the 
 reception. 
 
 On leaving the seat of government, Washington pre 
 sented a token of regard to the principal officers of gov 
 ernment. His affection for them was sincere and abiding. 
 Towards the entire American people, he bore the kindness 
 
570 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 and good-will of a father. He wished their happiness. 
 He had spent years in their service, without emolument, 
 and even at the sacrifice of a portion of his patrimony ; but 
 that was nothing, so long as he could see the government 
 stable, and the republic "one and indivisible." There 
 was, perhaps, no one subject which had occupied Wash 
 ington s thoughts, more than the union of the states. And 
 now that he was about to retire, he felt it to be befitting 
 him to express his views on some subjects connected, as he 
 thought, with the vital interests and the future glory of his 
 country. These he embodied in a "Farewell Address," 
 which, for purity of language, beauty of conception, and 
 soundness of political sentiments, has never been equalled. 
 It can never be read but to be admired. There are but 
 two sentences which we shall cite from this address; but, 
 in respect to the future glory and prosperity of our country, 
 they are as the corner-stones to our national capitol: 
 
 "The unity of government, which now constitutes you 
 one people, is now dear to you. It is justly so; for it is the 
 mainspring in the edifice of your real independence; the 
 support of your tranquillity at home; your peace abroad; 
 of your safety; of your prosperity; of that very liberty 
 which you so highly prize." 
 
 "Of all the dispositions and habits which lead to political 
 prosperity, religion and morality are indispensable supports. 
 In vain would that man claim the tribute of patriotism, who 
 should labor to subvert these great pillars of human happi 
 ness these firmest props of the duties of men and citizens." 
 
 On other subjects connected with the future welfare of 
 the country, he expressed opinions, of whose wisdom and 
 practical value, revolving years have given ample proof. 
 Against the spirit of innovation upon the principles of the 
 constitution, he gave solemn warning against the spirit of 
 party, when bitter and exclusive, he uttered his solemn 
 remonstrance. Public credit should be maintained; public 
 economy practiced ; and institutions for the education and 
 improvement of the public mind, liberally endowed. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 571 
 
 VII. JOHN ADAMS, PRESIDENT. 
 
 INAUGURATED AT PHILADELPHIA, MARCH 4, 1797. 
 
 THOMAS JEFFERSON, VICE-PRESIDENT. 
 
 Timothy Pickering, .... Pennsylvania, . 
 John Marshall, ..... Virginia, . . 
 
 HEADS OF THE DEPARTMENTS. 
 
 .&yt3r" m0 S;^ecretaries of State. 
 
 Oliver Wolcott, ...... Connecticut, . 
 
 Samuel Dexter, ..... Massachusetts, 
 
 James MTTenrf, ..... Maryland, . . 
 Samuel Dexter, ..... Massachusetts, 
 Roger Griswold, ...... Connecticut, . 
 
 Benjamin Stoddert ..... Maryland, . . 
 Joseph Habersham, .... Georgia, . . . 
 Charles Lee, ..... Virginia, . . 
 
 .fiSSSHISiji s taries f T. 
 
 . (continued in office), > 
 . May 13, 1 800, Secretaries of War. 
 
 . Februarys, 1801,) 
 
 . May 21, 1798, Secretary of the Navy. 
 
 . (continued in office), Postmaster General 
 . (continued in office), Attorney General 
 
 SPEAKERS OF THE HOUSE OF REPRESENTATIVES. 
 
 Jonathan Dayton, . . 
 Theodore Sedgwick^ 
 
 . New Jersey, . 
 . Massachusetts, , 
 
 . Fifth Congress, 
 . Sixth do. . 
 
 . 1797. 
 . 1799. 
 
 ON the 1st of March, Washington, now about to retire 
 from the presidency, addressed a communication to the 
 
572 GREAT EVENTS OP 
 
 senate, desiring them to attend in their chamber, on Satur 
 day, the 4th, at ten o clock, "to receive any communication 
 which the new president might lay before them, touching 
 their interests." In conformity with this summons, the 
 senate assembled at the time and place appointed. The 
 oath of office was administered by Mr. Bingham to Mr. 
 Jefferson, the vice-president elect. The customary oath 
 was next administered by the vice-president to the new 
 senate; which preliminary forms being finished, the senate, 
 preceded by their presiding officer, repaired to the chamber 
 of the house of representatives, to witness the ceremonies 
 of the inauguration of the new president. 
 
 Mr. Adams entered, accompanied by the heads of depart 
 ments, the marshal of the district and his officers, and took 
 his seat in the speaker s chair; the vice-president and secre 
 tary of the senate were seated in advance on his right, and 
 the late speaker and clerk on the left; the justices of the 
 supreme court sat before the president, and the foreign 
 ministers and members of the house in their usual seats. 
 The venerable Washington himself also appeared. As he 
 entered, all eyes were turned towards him with admiration, 
 and every heart beat with joy at the complacency and 
 delight which he manifested at seeing another about to be 
 clothed with the authority he had laid aside. 
 
 In his inaugural address, Mr. Adams expressed his prefer 
 ence, upon principle, to a free republican government his 
 attachment to the constitution of the United States an 
 impartial regard to the rights, interests, honor, and happi 
 ness of all the states of the Union, without preference to a 
 Northern or Southern, an Eastern or Western position a 
 love of equal laws and exact justice an inflexible deter 
 mination to maintain peace and inviolable faith with all 
 nations his regard for the institutions of religion, and the 
 propagation of knowledge and virtue among all classes, 
 &c.; and, finally, he invoked the care and blessing of that 
 Almighty Being, who in all ages had been the Patron of order, 
 the Fountain of justice, and the Protector of virtuous liberty. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 573 
 
 Having concluded his address, the oath of office was 
 administered by Chief Justice Ellsworth. Washington was 
 the first to tender to the new president his heartfelt con 
 gratulations; which having done, he bade adieu to the seat 
 of government, and hastened to the enjoyment of that peace 
 and quiet which he had long desired, and which he now 
 anticipated in his own beloved Mount Vernon. 
 
 The condition of the country, on the accession of Mr. 
 Adams, was highly prosperous. The constitution had been 
 tested through the vicissitudes of eight years, and had stood, 
 and continued to stand, as a monument of the political wis 
 dom of its framers. Fortunately, several of those sages had 
 borne conspicuous stations in the government from the time 
 of its organization. The president himself had been the 
 president of the convention which formed the constitution. 
 The true intent, therefore, of that instrument, both in its 
 general and special provisions, had become well understood ; 
 its great principles had been applied, and found to answer 
 the most sanguine expectations of its patriotic projectors. 
 
 In relation to particular measures, Washington had shown 
 himself to be as skillful a statesman as he had proved him 
 self sagacious as a general. A credit had been established 
 for the country, whose soundness no capitalist doubted 
 an immense floating debt had been funded in a manner 
 perfectly satisfactory to the creditors, and a revenue had 
 been secured sufficiently ample for the national demands. 
 
 Funds also had been provided for the gradual extinction 
 of the national debt ; a considerable portion of it had, indeed, 
 been actually discharged, and that system devised which 
 did in fact, in the lapse of some years, extinguish the whole. 
 The agricultural and commercial thrift of the nation had 
 been beyond all former example, and beyond all anticipa 
 tion. The numerous and powerful tribes of Indians at the 
 West, had been taught by arms and by good faith to respect 
 the United States, and to desire their friendship. 
 
 The principal events which distinguished the administra 
 tion of Mr. Adams, were, 
 
574 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 Difficulties with France. Death of Washington. 
 
 Treaty with that Power. Removal of the Seat of Government. 
 
 Election of Mr. Jefferson. 
 
 Difficulties with France. The misunderstanding between 
 France and the United States, which had commenced during 
 the administration of Washington, not only extended into 
 that of Mr. Adams, but, soon after his accession, assumed 
 a still more formidable and even warlike aspect. 
 
 The seditious conduct of Mr. Genet, the French minister, 
 and his recall, were noticed when reciting the prominent 
 events of Washington s administration. He was succeeded 
 by Mr. Fauchet, who arrived in the United States in Feb 
 ruary, 1794. The conduct of this functionary, if less 
 exceptionable than his predecessor, was by no means 
 calculated to restore the harmony of the two governments. 
 Fauchet, believing that a large party in the United States 
 sympathized with him and his government, insulted the admin 
 istration by accusing them of partiality to the English, enmity 
 to his nation, and indifference to the cause of liberty. 
 
 With a desire to restore the peace of the two govern 
 ments, General Washington, in 1794, recalled Mr. Morris, 
 our then minister to France, and appointed Mr. Monroe to 
 succeed him, a gentleman belonging to the republican party, 
 and, therefore, more acceptable to the French government, 
 and the more likely to succeed in a satisfactory adjustment 
 of existing difficulties. Mr. Monroe was received with 
 distinguished consideration, and as an evidence of his kind 
 reception, the flags of the two republics were entwined and 
 suspended in the legislative hall. 
 
 Mr. Adet soon after succeeded Mr. Fauchet. He brought 
 with him the colors of France, which were presented to the 
 government of the United States as a token of her sympathy 
 and affection for her sister republic. But when the former 
 discovered that the United States continued rigidly to main 
 tain their neutrality, her sympathy and affection suddenly 
 declined. Measures were adopted highly injurious to 
 American commerce. Her cruisers were let loose upon 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 575 
 
 our commerce, and hundreds of vessels pursuing a lawful 
 trade were captured and confiscated. 
 
 The favorable results anticipated from Mr. Monroe s 
 embassy to France signally failed. Whether this failure 
 proceeded from an impossibility of making terms with the 
 French government, or from a want of firmness and decision 
 on the part of Mr. Monroe, it may be difficult to decide. 
 But, dissatisfied with the tardy and unsatisfactory manner 
 in which the negotiation was conducted, the president 
 decided to recall Mr. Monroe. This was accordingly done, 
 and Mr. Pinckney was appointed to succeed him. 
 
 The object of Mr. Pinckney s mission was stated in his 
 letter of credence to be "to maintain that good understand 
 ing which, from the commencement of the alliance, had 
 subsisted between the two nations; and to efface unfavor 
 able impressions, banish suspicions, and restore that cordi 
 ality which was at once the evidence and pledge of a 
 friendly union." The French directory, however, refused 
 to acknowledge Mr. Pinckney in his official capacity; and, 
 at length, by a written mandate, ordered him to quit the 
 territory of the French republic. 
 
 Intelligence of these facts having been communicated 
 to Mr. Adams, he summoned congress by proclamation, to 
 assemble on the 15th of May, when, in a fine and dignified 
 speech, he stated the great and unprovoked outrages of the 
 French government. He expressed, however, his wish for 
 an accommodation, and his purpose of attempting it. Mean 
 while, he earnestly recommended the adoption of measures 
 of defence. 
 
 Accordingly, to prevent war, if practicable, Mr. Adams 
 appointed three envoys extraordinary to the French repub 
 lic. General Pinckney, then at Amsterdam, whither he had 
 retired on being ordered to leave France, Mr. Marshall and 
 Mr. Gerry. These, also, the directory refused to receive. 
 They were, however, addressed by persons verbally in 
 structed by Talleyrand, the minister of foreign relations, 
 and invited to make proposals. In explicit terms, these 
 
576 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 unofficial agents demanded a large sum of money before 
 any negotiations could be opened. To this insulting demand, 
 a decided negative was given. A compliance was, never 
 theless, repeatedly urged, until, at length, the envoys refused 
 to hold with them any further communications. 
 
 These matters becoming known in America, excited gen 
 eral indignation. The spirit of party appeared to be extinct. 
 "Millions for defence, not a cent for tribute," the language of 
 Mr. Pinckney to the French government, resounded from 
 every quarter of the Union. The treaty of alliance with 
 France was declared by congress to be annulled ; and author 
 ity was given for capturing armed French vessels. Provision 
 was made for raising a regular army, and in case events 
 should render it expedient, for augmenting it. A direct 
 tax and additional internal duties were laid. To the com 
 mand of the armies of the United States, President Adams, 
 with the unanimous advice of the senate, appointed George 
 Washington, with the rank of lieutenant-general and com- 
 mander-in-chief. Washington reluctantly accepted the 
 office, declaring, however, that he cordially approved the 
 measures of the government. 
 
 The first act of hostility between the two nations, appears 
 to have been committed by the Insurgente, which captured 
 the American schooner Retaliation, and carried her into 
 Guadaloupe. Soon after, the Constellation, under the com 
 mand of Captain Truxton, went to sea, and in February, 
 1799, he encountered the Insurgente, which, after a close 
 action of. about an hour and a half, he compelled to strike. 
 The rate of the Constellation was thirty-two guns; that of the 
 Insurgente, forty. The former had three men wounded, one 
 of whom shortly after died, and none killed; the latter had 
 forty-one wounded, and twenty-nine killed. This victory, 
 so brilliant and so decisive, with such a wonderful disparity 
 of loss, gave great eclat to the victor and to the navy. 
 
 Treaty with France. The bold and decided tone of the 
 Americans, added to their preparations for prosecuting a 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 577 
 
 war with vigor and, perhaps, more than all, the success 
 of the American navy in various engagements, had the 
 desired effect. Overtures for renewing the negotiations 
 were received from the French directory, which were 
 immediately responded to by the president, by the appoint 
 ment of Oliver Ellsworth, chief justice of the United States, 
 Patrick Henry,* then late governor of Virginia, and Wil 
 liam Vans Murray, minister at the Hague, envoys extraor 
 dinary for concluding a peace. On their arrival at Paris, 
 they found the directory overthrown, and the government 
 in the hands of Napoleon Buonaparte, as first consul. 
 By him they were promptly received, and a treaty was 
 concluded on the 30th of September, 1800 ; soon after 
 which, the provisional army in America was, by order of 
 congress, disbanded. 
 
 Death of Washington. The good and the great must 
 die, and, at length, America was called to mourn the 
 departure of the good and illustrious Washington. He 
 did not live, much as he desired that event, to witness the 
 restoration of peace. 
 
 On Friday, December 13th, while attending to some 
 improvements upon his estate, he was exposed to a light 
 rain, which that same night induced an inflammatory affec 
 tion of the windpipe. In the morning his family physician, 
 Dr. Craik, was called in; but the utmost exertions of medi 
 cal skill were applied in vain. Believing, from the com 
 mencement of his complaint, that it would prove fatal, 
 Washington succeeded, though with difficulty, in expressing 
 a desire that he might be permitted to die without being 
 disquieted by unavailing attempts to rescue him from his 
 fate. When no longer able to swallow, undressing himself, 
 he retired to his bed, there to await his dissolution. To his 
 friend and physician he said, with difficulty, "Doctor, I am 
 dying, and have been dying for a long time; but I am not 
 
 * Before the time of embarkation, Mr. Henry died, and Governor Davie waa 
 appointed in his place. 
 37 
 
578 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 afraid to die." Respiration became more and more con 
 tracted and imperfect, until half-past eleven on Saturday 
 night, when, retaining the full possession of his intellect, he 
 expired without a struggle. Thus, in the sixty-eighth year 
 of his age, died the "Father of his country." Intelligence 
 of this event, as it rapidly spread, produced spontaneous, 
 deep, and unaffected grief, suspending every other thought, 
 and absorbing every different feeling. 
 
 Congress unanimously resolved upon a funeral procession 
 in memory of Washington. On the appointed day the pro 
 cession moved from the legislative hall to the German Luthe 
 ran church, where an oration was delivered by General Lee, 
 a representative from Virginia. The procession was grand 
 and solemn; the oration, eloquent and impressive: through 
 out the Union, similar marks of affection were exhibited 
 the whole nation appeared in mourning. Funeral orations, 
 commemorative of his virtues, were pronounced in almost 
 every city and town, and many were the tears shed by 
 young and old, as the excellencies of his character were 
 portrayed, and the services which he had rendered in 
 achieving the independence, and contributing to the happi 
 ness of his country, were reviewed. 
 
 Washington deserved all the public honors which were 
 paid him, and yet he needed none of them to add to the 
 celebrity of his name, or the glory of his achievements. 
 Wherever the story of his greatness, and of his patriotic 
 services, has travelled, it has elicited the admiration and 
 homage of mankind. Indeed, among civilized people of all 
 countries, his name has become a household word, and is 
 identified with all that is \vise, and pious, and patriotic. By 
 the aged warriors of our Western tribes now indeed few 
 and far between he is still remembered as "our Father:" 
 his name is familiar to the wandering Bedouin, and his fame 
 has penetrated to the mountain fastnesses of the roving 
 Tartar. And in all future time at least while the Ameri 
 can republic has a name and a place on the earth or while 
 the record of her Revolution, and the establishment of her 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 579 
 
 government shall last the name of Washington will be 
 remembered with gratitude and joy. "His country is his 
 monument, and her history his epitaph." 
 
 The character of Washington has been so often portrayed, 
 that we shall not deem it necessary to enter upon a formal 
 review of it in these pages. It may be, perhaps, a more 
 grateful service which we render, to garner up some "trib 
 utes" to his exalted worth, which have been paid him by 
 some of the most distinguished men in other countries. 
 
 Said Mr. Fox, in the British parliament, in a speech 
 delivered during Washington s second presidential term: 
 "Illustrious man! deriving less honor from the splendor of 
 his situation than the dignity of his mind: before whom all 
 borrowed greatness sinks into insignificance, and all the 
 potentates of Europe (excepting the members of our own 
 royal family) become little and contemptible !" Said Napo 
 leon a man not wont to lavish his praises and yet a man 
 who understood and could appreciate noble qualities existing 
 in others said Napoleon "Washington is dead! The 
 great man fought against tyranny; he established the lib 
 erty of his country. His memory will always be dear to the 
 French people, as it will to all freemen of the two worlds." 
 
 Byron has added his testimony to the excellency and 
 glory of Washington a tribute of praise which, it is said, he 
 has no where in any of his writings paid to a British hero, not 
 even to Wellington himself. "After taxing his misanthropy 
 for the bitterest forms of speech, to be applied to the fallen 
 Napoleon, and to mock at the fearful reverses of the French 
 emperor s fortune, he, by some strange impulses, winds up 
 his scorching lyric with these few lines:" 
 
 " Where shall the weary eye repose 
 When gazing on the great 
 Where neither guilty glory glows, 
 
 Nor despicable state? 
 Yes one the first the last the best 
 
 The Cincinnatus of the West, 
 Bequeathed the name of Washington, 
 To make men blush there was but one." 
 
580 GREAT EVENTS OP 
 
 Beautiful is the tribute and as just as beautiful which 
 the Professor of Modern History, in the English Univer 
 sity of Cambridge (William Smith, Esq.), pays to the sage 
 of Mount Vernon. "Instances may be found," says he, 
 "when perhaps it may be thought that he was decisive to a 
 degree that partook of severity and harshness, or even 
 more ; but how innumerable were the decisions which he 
 had to make ! How difficult and how important through the 
 eventful series of twenty years of command in the cabinet or 
 the field ! Let it be considered what it is to have the man 
 agement of a revolution and afterwards the maintenance of 
 order. Where is the man that, in the history of our race, 
 has ever succeeded in attempting successively the one and 
 the other? The plaudits of his country were continually 
 sounding in his ears, and neither the judgment or the vir 
 tues of the man were ever disturbed. Armies were led to 
 the field with all the enterprise of a hero, and then dis 
 missed with all the equanimity of a philosopher. Power 
 was accepted was exercised was resigned precisely at 
 the moment and in the way that patriotism directed. What 
 ever was the difficulty, the trial, the temptation, or the dan 
 ger, there stood the soldier and the citizen, ererTia-Iiy the same, 
 without fear and without reproach, and there was the man 
 who was not only at all times virtuous, but at all times wise. 
 
 "As a ruler of mankind, he may be proposed as a model. 
 Deeply impressed with the original rights of human nature, 
 he never forgot that the end and aim of all just govern 
 ment was the happiness of the people, and he never exercised 
 authority till he had first taken care to put himself clearly 
 in the right. His candor, his patience, his love of justice, 
 were unexampled ; and this, though naturally he was not 
 patient much otherwise, highly irritable." 
 
 "Of all great men" such is the declaration of Mr. 
 Guizot, one of the ministers of the late king of the French 
 "of all great men, Washington was the most virtuous and 
 the most fortunate. In this world, God has no higher favors 
 to bestow." 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 581 
 
 A writer in the Edinburgh Review, expresses himself in 
 terms equally honorable to the American Fabius: "If pro 
 found sagacity, unshaken steadiness of purpose, the entire 
 subjugation of all the passions, which carry havoc through 
 ordinary minds, and oftentimes lay waste the fairest pros 
 pects of greatness nay the discipline of those feelings that 
 are wont to lull or seduce genius, and to mar and to cloud 
 over the aspect of virtue herself joined with, or rather 
 leading to, the most absolute self-denial, the most habitual 
 and exclusive devotion to principle if these things can 
 constitute a great character, without either quickness of 
 apprehension or resources of information, or circumventive 
 powers, or any brilliant quality that might dazzle the vul 
 gar then Washington was the greatest man that ever lived 
 in this world, uninspired by divine wisdom, and unsustained 
 by supernatural virtue." 
 
 To the foregoing, we may add an extract from the elo 
 quent peroration of Lord Brougham, in his masterly essay 
 on "Public Characters." "This is the consummate glory 
 of the great American; a triumphant warrior, where the 
 most sanguine had a right to despair; a successful ruler, 
 in all the difficulties of a course wholly untried ; but a war 
 rior, whose sword only left its sheath when the first law of 
 our nature commanded it to be drawn ; and a ruler who, 
 having tasted of supreme power, greatly and unostenta 
 tiously desired that the cup might pass from him, nor 
 would he suffer more to wet his lips than the most solemn 
 and sacred duty to his country and his God required." "It 
 will be the duty of the historian and the sage in all ages to 
 omit no occasion of commemorating this illustrious man; 
 and until time shall be no more, will a test of the progress 
 which our race has made in wisdom and in virtue be 
 derived from the veneration paid to the immortal name of 
 Washington !" 
 
 Such were some of the attributes, the virtues, the ser 
 vices of Washington, and such the tribute paid to his great 
 ness, his worth, and his unequalled glory, as a man, a 
 
582 GR.EAT EVENTS OF 
 
 military chieftain, and a ruler. More might be added, but 
 it is unnecessary, unless it be, that Washington was a 
 Christian. Every where in seasons of trial, peril, and 
 almost of hopeless despondency he placed his reliance 
 upon that Great Being who holds in his hand the fate of 
 men and of nations. His hopes for his country were 
 founded more on the righteousness of her cause, and on the 
 blessing of Heaven, than on the number or strength of his 
 army. Of his religion, he made no parade of his virtues, 
 no boast but he was ever more true to the dictates of 
 piety, and observant of the forms and institutions of the 
 Gospel. And it was this reliance upon that Gospel, which 
 enabled him to say, in the closing moments of life, "I am not 
 afraid to die." 
 
 In conclusion, we may add, in the highly laudatory and 
 just language of another, "Washington stands almost alone 
 in the world. He occupies a region where there are, 
 unhappily for mankind, but few inhabitants. The Grecian 
 biographer could easily find parallels for Alexander and 
 Csesar; but, were he living now, he would meet with great 
 difficulty in selecting one for Washington. There seems to 
 be an elevation of moral excellence, which, though possible 
 to attain to, few ever approach. As, in ascending the lofty 
 peaks of the Andes, we at length arrive at a line where 
 vegetation ceases, and the principle of life seems extinct; 
 so, in the gradations of human character, there is an eleva 
 tion which is never attained by mortal man. A few have 
 approached it, but none nearer than Washington. 
 
 "He is eminently conspicuous as one of the great bene 
 factors of the human race ; for he not only gave liberty to 
 millions, but his name now stands, and will for ever stand, a 
 noble example to high and low. He is a great work of the 
 Almighty Artist, which none can study without receiving 
 purer ideas and more lofty conceptions of the grace and 
 beauty of the human character. He is one that all may 
 copy at different distances, and whom none can contem 
 plate without receiving lasting and salutary impressions of 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 583 
 
 the sterling value, the inexpressible beauty of piety, integ 
 rity, courage, and patriotism, associated with a clear, vigor 
 ous, and well-poised intellect. 
 
 "Pure and widely disseminated as is the fame of this 
 great and good man, it is yet in its infancy. It is every 
 day taking deeper root in the hearts of his countrymen and 
 the estimation of strangers, and spreading its branches 
 wider and wider to the air and the skies. He is already 
 become the saint of liberty, which has gathered new honors 
 by being associated with his name ; and when men aspire 
 to free nations, they must take him for their model. It is, 
 then, not without ample reason that the suffrages of man 
 kind have combined to place Washington at the head of his 
 race. If we estimate him by the examples recorded in his 
 tory, he stands without a parallel in the virtues exhibited, 
 and the most unprecedented consequences resulting from 
 their exercise. The whole world was the theatre of his 
 actions, and all mankind are destined to partake, sooner or 
 later, in their results. He is the hero of a new species; he 
 had no model. Will he have any imitators? Time, which 
 bears the thousands and thousands of common cut-throats 
 to the ocean of oblivion, only adds new lustre to his fame, 
 new fame to his example, and new strength to the reveren 
 tial affection of all good men. What a glorious fame is his, 
 to be acquired without guilt, and enjoyed without envy ! to 
 be cherished by millions living, hundreds of millions yet 
 unborn ! Let the children of my country prove themselves 
 worthy of his virtues, his labors, his sacrifices, by rever 
 encing his name, and imitating his piety, integrity, industry, 
 fortitude, patience, forbearance, and patriotism. So shall 
 they become fitted to enjoy the blessings of freedom and 
 the bounties of Heaven."* 
 
 Removal of the Seat of Government. In the year 1800, 
 the seat of government, agreeably to a law passed by con- 
 
 * Paulding s Life of Washington. 
 
584 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 gress in 1790, was removed to Washington, in the District 
 of Columbia. This territory, ten miles square, had been 
 granted to the general government by the states of Virginia 
 and Maryland. Public buildings had been erected, and in 
 November of this year, congress, for the first time, held 
 their session in that place. After congratulating the people 
 of the United States on the assembling of congress, on the 
 prospect of a residence not to be changed, the president 
 said: "It would be unbecoming the representatives of this 
 nation to assemble, for the first time, in this solemn temple, 
 without looking up to the Supreme Ruler of the universe, 
 and imploring his blessing. May this territory be the 
 residence of virtue and happiness! In this city, may that 
 piety and virtue, that wisdom and magnanimity, that con 
 stancy and self-government, which adorned the great char 
 acter whose name it bears, be for ever held in veneration. 
 Here, and throughout our country, may simple manners, 
 pure morals, and true religion, flourish for ever." 
 
 Election of Mr. Jefferson. At this period, a presiden 
 tial election recurred. From the time of the adoption of 
 the constitution, the republican party had been gradually 
 gathering strength, and, in anticipation of success, great 
 preparations were made by them to elect their candidates, 
 Mr. Jefferson and Mr. Burr. The candidates of the fed 
 eral party were Mr. Adams and General Pinckney. 
 
 Unfortunately for the federal party, the administration of 
 Mr. Adams had not been generally acceptable. "In the 
 early part of it, the acts by which the army and navy were 
 strengthened, and eighty thousand of the militia subjected 
 to his order, were represented, by the republicans, as proofs 
 that, however he might have been a friend to the constitution 
 of his country, he now either wished to subvert it, or was 
 led blindfold into the views of those who did. The repub 
 licans scrupled the policy of a war with France, and denied 
 the necessity, even in case of such a war, of a large land 
 force. They believed that spirits were at work to produce 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 585 
 
 this war, or to make the most of a disturbance, in order to 
 lull the people, while they raised an army, which they 
 intended as the instrument of subverting the republican, 
 and establishing a monarchical government." 
 
 These insinuations or, more properly, charges were 
 doubtless utterly groundless; but they served to bring Mr. 
 Adams administration into disrepute, and to strengthen the 
 republican party, which were boastful of their superior 
 regard to the constitution, and friendship to the rights and 
 liberty of the people. 
 
 Other measures of the administration served to increase 
 the party odium against it, and, in the sequel, to overthrow 
 it. We allude particularly to two acts of congress THE 
 ALIEN and SEDITION LAWS, of July, 1798. 
 
 The alien law empowered the president "to order all 
 such aliens as he should judge dangerous to the peace and 
 safety of the -United States, or should have reasonable 
 grounds to suspect were concerned in any treasonable 
 or secret machinations against the government thereof, to 
 depart out of the territory of the United States, within such 
 time as should be expressed in such order." In case of 
 disobedience, such aliens, on conviction before the circuit 
 or district courts of the United States, were subjected to 
 imprisonment for not more than three years, and incapaci 
 tated from becoming citizens. The subsequent law, respect 
 ing alien enemies, enabled the president, on a declaration 
 of war, to cause the subjects of the belligerent nation "to 
 be apprehended, restrained, secured, and removed as alien 
 enemies." Under both these acts, they were permitted to 
 remove their property, and under the latter, if not charge 
 able with crimes against the United States, to defend 
 themselves. 
 
 Of the two measures, the sedition act was by far the most 
 unpopular. "The other," says Mr. Tucker, "was con 
 demned by most Americans, like the stork in the fable, for 
 the society in which he was found, and for the sake of 
 soothing the great class of foreigners who were not yet 
 
586 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 naturalized, the greater part of whom, particularly the Irish 
 and French, were attached to the republican party."* 
 
 The sedition law, in some of its provisions, went still 
 further. It imposed fine and imprisonment for unlawfully 
 combining and conspiring with intent to oppose the measures 
 of government, when directed by the proper authority: for 
 impeding the operation of any law of the United States; 
 intimidating an officer from the performance of his duty, 
 or counselling or advising, with similar intent, insurrections, 
 riots, or unlawful combinations. It also imposed similar, 
 but lighter penalties, for the publication of false, scandalous, 
 and malicious writings against the government of the 
 United States, either house of congress, or the president, 
 with intent to bring them into contempt, &c. The act was 
 limited to two years. 
 
 Such were the measures which at this most critical period 
 of our history were adopted, when the United States, if not 
 carrying on, were undergoing a war with France; and 
 when the country swarmed with secret spies and agents 
 These laws have been condemned, and President Adams 
 and his government severely censured for having secured 
 their enactment. They were denounced at the time by the 
 republican party in no measured terms. They were claimed 
 to be unnecessary, cruel, and despotic. 
 
 But, while it is not our province to enter into a justifica 
 tion of these laws, it may be proper to say, by way of 
 palliation, to use the language of another, "that the laws 
 themselves sprung from existing facts, and self-preservation 
 demanded that the power of providing for the public safety, 
 vested in every government by the very objects of govern 
 ment, should now be used."f 
 
 The sedition law was never enforced, except against a 
 few Callender was one an alien and a fugitive from 
 justice, who would have overthrown the government, in his 
 zeal to build up the republican party. 
 
 * Life of Jefferson, vol. ii. p. 45. 
 
 t Gibbs Memoirs of the Administrations of Washington and John Adams. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 587 
 
 The necessity for the laws regarding aliens, was more 
 apparent. The Frenchmen in the United States, at that 
 era, were estimated at thirty thousand. Many of them 
 were associated together in clubs, which had for their object 
 the furtherance of French interests. The number of British 
 subjects was still greater. Other foreigners were numer 
 ous, and all were attached to France. They were restless, 
 feverish, factious. Whatever may be thought of the expe 
 diency or justice of the law in question, no reasonable doubt 
 can be entertained of the necessity of some restrictive mea 
 sures in a time of such excitement as then prevailed. And 
 yet it must be admitted that no man was actuated by a 
 loftier patriotism than Mr. Adams; nor was any one ever 
 more ready to make sacrifices for his country s good. It is 
 sometimes urged that he was vain, self-willed, impulsive. 
 But these imperfections were relieved by noble virtues. 
 His political opponent the man who supplanted him 
 declared that he was the ablest advocate of independence. 
 In days when others desponded, he hoped. 
 
 The acts secured the object sought they secured, if not 
 the peace, the safety of the country; for even while they 
 were in the process of enactment, not a few of the more 
 "notorious of the incendiaries" left the country. But they 
 largely contributed to the overthrow of the existing admin 
 istration, and the triumph of the democratic party. 
 
 As the constitution then existed, each elector gave his 
 vote for two persons, without designating which was to be 
 president the one having the largest number being entitled 
 to the presidency, and the other to the vice-presidency. 
 Thomas Jefferson and Aaron Burr were the two candidates 
 of the republican party. Each of these having seventy- 
 three votes, it devolved upon the house of representatives 
 to decide between them. The federal party having been 
 defeated in respect to their candidates, sided with the 
 friends of Colonel Burr, in opposition to Mr. Jefferson. 
 
 As this was the first time that the election of a president 
 had thus devolved upon the house of representatives, a 
 
588 GREAT EVENTS OP 
 
 general interest was taken in the subject. But that interest 
 was greatly increased by the then existing state of political 
 parties. On the arrival of the time for the election, it was 
 decided that, after the balloting had commenced, no 
 adjournment should be had until a choice was made that 
 during the balloting, the doors of the house should be 
 closed that the delegation from each state should be 
 seated together that the latter should first ballot among 
 themse.ves, and that duplicates of these ballots should be 
 made, and placed in separate boxes. When all the states 
 had thus voted, the ballot-boxes were to be carried by the 
 sergeant-at-arms to two separate tables. The ballots were 
 then to be counted by tellers, eight in number, at each 
 table. When counted, the reports were to be announced 
 from each table ; if these reports agreed, they were to be 
 accepted, as the true votes of the states; but, if they dif 
 fered, a new balloting was to be made. 
 
 On Wednesday, the llth of February, 1801, the balloting 
 commenced. On the first ballot, eight states voted for Mr. 
 Jefferson, six states for Mr. Burr, and the votes of two 
 states were divided. Unexpectedly, no choice was effected 
 during the first day, and an adjournment became necessary. 
 The balloting was continued on the following day, and, 
 indeed, until Tuesday, the 17th of February, when the 
 thirty-fifth ballot, as had all the previous ballots, resulted 
 the same as the first. The excitement of members, and of 
 citizens attracted from various parts of the country to see 
 the issue of a novel political contest, had now become 
 intense. Every possible influence was exerted by the 
 respective parties. Mr. Nicholson, of Maryland, being too 
 unwell to sit during the protracted ballotings, had a bed 
 prepared for him in one of the committee-rooms, to which 
 the ballot-box was carried by the tellers on the part of the 
 state. For several days, the members ate little, and slept 
 still less. At length, however, the long contest was termi 
 nated by the thirty-sixth ballot, which resulted in the 
 election of Mr. Jefferson ten states having voted for him, 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 589 
 
 four for Mr. Burr, and two in blank. The following table 
 exhibits the final result: 
 
 No. of Electors || 
 from each State. 
 
 STATES. 
 
 Thos. Jefferson, 
 of Virginia. 
 
 Aaron Burr, 
 of New York. 1 
 
 .. GO 
 
 CO S 
 
 Ji 
 
 ^s 
 
 1-8 
 
 I S 
 
 C. C. Pinckney, 
 of S. Carolina. 
 
 1 
 
 Is 
 
 l ? 
 
 6 
 
 
 
 
 fi 
 
 6 
 
 
 16 
 
 Massachusetts 
 
 
 
 16 
 
 16 
 
 
 4 
 
 Rhode Inland 
 
 
 
 4 
 
 3 
 
 1 
 
 9 
 
 Connecticut 
 
 
 
 q 
 
 9 
 
 
 4 
 
 
 
 
 4 
 
 4 
 
 
 1^ 
 
 New York 
 
 12 
 
 12 
 
 
 
 
 7 
 
 
 
 
 7 
 
 7 
 
 
 15 
 
 
 8 
 
 8 
 
 7 
 
 7 
 
 
 S 
 
 Delaware, 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 3 
 
 
 in 
 
 
 5 
 
 5 
 
 5 
 
 5 
 
 
 21 
 
 4 
 
 Virginia, 
 
 Kentucky . . 
 
 21 
 4 
 
 21 
 
 4 
 
 
 
 
 19 
 
 North Carolina, 
 
 8 
 
 8 
 
 4 
 
 4 
 
 
 3 
 
 8 
 
 Tennessee, 
 
 3 
 
 8 
 
 3 
 
 8 
 
 
 
 
 4 
 
 Georgia, 
 
 4 
 
 4 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 138 
 
 Whole No. of electors, . . . 
 
 73 
 
 73 
 
 65 
 
 64 
 
 1 
 
590 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 VIII. THOMAS JEFFERSON, PRESIDENT 
 
 INAUGURATED AT WASHINGTON, MARCH 4, 1801 
 
 AARON BURR AND GEORGE CLINTON, VICE-PRESIDENTS. 
 
 James Madison, 
 
 Samuel Dexter, 
 Albert Gallatin, . 
 
 Henry Dearborn, 
 
 HEADS OF THE DEPARTMENTS. 
 Virginia, .... March 5, 1801, 
 
 . Massachu setts, . 
 . Pennsylvania, . , 
 
 . Massachusetts, 
 
 . (continued in 
 . January 26, 
 
 March 5, 
 
 Secretary of State. 
 Secretaries of Treasury. 
 1801, Secretary of War. 
 
 Benjamin Stoddert, .... Man-land, . 
 Robert Smith, Maryland, . 
 
 Joseph Habersham, 
 Gideon Grainier, . 
 
 . Georgia, . . 
 Connecticut, 
 
 Levi Lincoln, . . . .Massachusetts,. . . March 5, 1801,) 
 
 John Breckenridsre Kentucky,. . . . December 23, 1805, /Attorneys General 
 
 Caesar A. Rodney, Delaware, .... January 20, 1807, > 
 
 SPEAKERS OF THE HOUSE OF REPRESENTATIVES. 
 
 Nathaniel Macon, North Carolina, . 
 
 Joseph B. Varaum, .... Massachusetts, . 
 
 Nathaniel Macon, North Carolina, . 
 
 Joseph B. Varuum Massachusetts, . 
 
 . Seventh Congress, . 1801. 
 
 . Eighth do. . . 1813. 
 
 . Ninth do. . . . 1805. 
 
 Tenth do. . . 1807. 
 
 MR. JEFFERSON was inducted into office, with the usuai 
 imposing ceremonies, on the 4th of March, 1801 ; on which 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 591 
 
 occasion, deviating from the example of his predecessors, 
 he transmitted to congress a written message, instead of 
 delivering a speech in person a practice which has been 
 followed by his successors in the presidential chair, without 
 an exception. 
 
 This message was a remarkable document, inasmuch as 
 it set forth the "essential principles" of our government in 
 the narrowest compass, and with great clearness and pre 
 cision of language. These were, "Equal and exact justice 
 to all men, of whatever state or persuasion, religious or 
 political ; peace, commerce, and honest friendship with all 
 nations, entangling alliances with none ; the support of the 
 state governments, in all their rights, as the most competent 
 administrations for our domestic concerns, and the surest 
 bulwarks against anti-republican tendencies; the preserva 
 tion of the general government, in its whole constitutional 
 vigor, as the sheet-anchor of our peace at home and safety 
 abroad ; a jealous care of the right of election by the people, 
 a mild and safe corrective of abuses, which are lopped by 
 the sword of revolution, where peaceable remedies are 
 unprovided; absolute acquiescence in the decisions of the 
 majority, the vital principle of republics, from which there 
 is no appeal but to force, the vital principle and immediate 
 parent of despotism ; a well-disciplined militia, our best 
 reliance in peace, and for the first moments of war, till 
 regulars may relieve them ; the supremacy of the civil over 
 the military authority; economy in the public expense, that 
 labor may be lightly burdened; the honest payment of our 
 debts, and sacred preservation of the public faith; encour 
 agement of agriculture, and of commerce as its handmaid; 
 the diffusion of information, and arraignment of all abuses 
 at the bar of the public reason ; freedom of religion, freedom 
 of the press, and freedom of person, under the protection of 
 the habeas corpus; and trial by juries impartially selected. 
 These principles form the bright constellation which has 
 gone before us, and guided our steps through an age of 
 revolution and reformation." 
 
592 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 The leading events in the presidential career of Mr. 
 Jefferson, will require us to notice the 
 
 Purchase of Louisiana. Attack on the Chesapeake. 
 
 "War with Tripoli. British Orders in Council. 
 
 Murder of Hamilton. Milan Decree. 
 
 Reelection of Jefferson. Embargo. 
 
 Conspiracy and Trial of Burr. Election of Mr. Madison. 
 
 Difficulties between France and England. 
 
 Purchase of Louisiana. By the treaty of 1783, the 
 Mississippi was made the western boundary of the United 
 States, from its source to the thirty-first degree of latitude, 
 and following this line to the St. Mary s. By a treaty of 
 the same date, the Floridas were ceded to Spain, without 
 any specific boundaries. This omission led to a contro 
 versy between the United States and Spain, which nearly 
 terminated in hostilities. By a treaty with Spain, however, 
 in 1795, boundary lines were amicably settled, and New 
 Orleans was granted to American citizens as a place of 
 deposit for their effects for three years and longer, unless 
 some other place of equal importance should be assigned. 
 No other place being assigned within that time, New 
 Orleans continued to be used as before. 
 
 In 1800, a secret treaty was signed at Paris, by the 
 plenipotentiaries of France and Spain, by which Louisiana 
 was guarantied to France, and, in 1801, the cession was 
 actually made. At the same time, the Spanish intendant 
 of Louisiana was instructed to make arrangements to 
 deliver the country to the French commissioners. Upon 
 receiving intelligence of this intended transfer, great sensi 
 bility prevailed in congress, and a proposition was made to 
 occupy the place by force; but, after an animated discus 
 sion, the project was relinquished, and negotiations with 
 France were commenced by Mr. Jefferson, for the purchase 
 of the whole country of Louisiana, which ended in an 
 agreement to that effect, signed at Paris, April 30th, 1803, 
 by which the United States were to pay to France fifteen 
 millions of dollars. Early in December, 1803, the commis- 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 593 
 
 sioners of Spain delivered possession to France; and, on 
 the 20th of the same month, the authorities of France duly 
 transferred the country to the United States. 
 
 War with Tripoli. In his message to Congress, in 
 1801, Mr. Jefferson spoke of the relations of the United 
 States with all nations as pacific, except with Tripoli, the 
 least considerable of the Barbary states. This power had 
 made demands, the most unjust, upon the American govern 
 ment, and had threatened war, because that government 
 had failed to comply with those demands before a given day. 
 Thus threatened, the president had sent out Commodore 
 Dale with a squadron of two ships and a sloop-of-war, to 
 blockade the harbor of Tripoli, by which piratical cruisers 
 should be prevented from making depredations upon Amer 
 ican commerce. 
 
 In 1803, it became necessary to add to this Mediterra 
 nean force. Accordingly, a squadron of seven sail was 
 ordered, of which Commodore Preble was put in command. 
 In October, the frigate Philadelphia, forty-four, Captain 
 Bainbridge, while in eager pursuit of a small vessel, 
 grounded in the harbor of Tripoli, and, in this situation, 
 was compelled to surrender. The officers became pris 
 oners, and the crew slaves. In this emergency, Stephen 
 Decatur, then a lieutenant under Commodore Preble, pro 
 posed a plan for recapturing or destroying the Philadelphia. 
 The American squadron was at that time lying at Syracuse. 
 Agreeably to the plan proposed, Lieutenant Decatur, in 
 the ketch Intrepid, four guns and seventy-five men, pro 
 ceeded, under the escort of the Syren, Captain Stewart, to 
 the harbor of Tripoli. The Philadelphia lay within half 
 gun-shot of the bashaw s castle, and was guarded by 
 several cruisers and gun-boats. The Intrepid entered the 
 harbor alone, about eight o clock in the evening, and suc 
 ceeded in getting near the Philadelphia, between ten and 
 eleven o clock, without having awakened suspicion of hei 
 hostile designs. This vessel had been captured from the 
 38 
 
594 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 Tripolitans, and, assuming on this occasion her former 
 national appearance, was permitted to warp alongside. 
 The moment the vessel came in contact, Decatur and his 
 followers leaped on board, and soon overwhelmed the 
 crew. Twenty Tripolitans were killed. All the sur 
 rounding batteries being opened upon the Philadelphia, 
 she was immediately set on fire; when, a favoring breeze 
 springing up, the Intrepid extricated herself from her prey, 
 and sailed triumphantly out of the harbor. 
 
 In July, 1804, Commodore Preble having concentrated 
 his forces before Tripoli, opened a tremendous fire of shot 
 and shells, which was as promptly returned by the Tripoli- 
 tan batteries and shipping. At the same time, two divisions 
 of gun-boats the first under the command of Captain 
 Somers, the second under Lieutenant Stephen Decatur 
 advanced against those of the enemy. 
 
 Lieutenant Decatur, bearing down upon one of superior 
 force, soon carried her by boarding; when, taking his prize 
 in tow, he grappled with another, and, in like manner, 
 transferred the fight to the enemy s deck. In the fierce 
 encounter which followed this second attack, Lieutenant 
 Decatur, having broken his sword, closed with the Turkish 
 commander, and, both falling in the struggle, gave him a 
 mortal wound with a pistol-shot, just as the Turk was 
 raising his dirk to plunge it into his breast. Lieutenant 
 Trippe, of Lieutenant Decatur s squadron, had boarded a 
 third large gun-boat, with only one midshipman and nine 
 men, when his boat fell off, and left him to wage the unequal 
 fight of eleven against thirty-six. Courage and resolution, 
 however, obliged the numerous foe to yield, with the loss 
 of fourteen killed and seven wounded. Lieutenant Trippe 
 received eleven sabre wounds, and had three of his party 
 wounded, but none killed. 
 
 On the 4th of September, Commodore Preble determined 
 to send a fire-ship into the enemy s harbor. For this service, 
 the Intrepid was fitted out, being filled with powder, shells, 
 and other combustible materials. Captain Somers con- 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 595 
 
 ducted the enterprise, having for his associates Lieutenants 
 Wadsworth and Israel, all volunteers. At eight o clock in 
 the evening, she stood into the harbor, with a moderate 
 breeze. Several shots were fired at her from the batteries. 
 She had nearly gained her place of destination, when she 
 exploded, without having made any of the signals, previ 
 ously concerted, to show that the crew was safe. Night 
 hung over the dreadful catastrophe, and left the whole 
 squadron a prey to the most dreadful anxiety. 
 
 Doubt, however, was at length turned into certainty. 
 She had prematurely blown up, destroying one of the 
 enemy s gun-boats, and shattering several others. Commo 
 dore Preble, in his account, says, that he was led to believe 
 that those boats were detached from the enemy s flotilla to 
 intercept the ketch, and, without suspecting her character, 
 had suddenly boarded her, when the gallant Somers and the 
 heroes of his party, observing the other three boats sur 
 rounding them, and no prospect of escape, determined to 
 put a match to the train leading directly to the magazine; 
 and, he adds, that his "conjectures respecting this affair are 
 founded on a resolution which Captain Somers and Lieu 
 tenants Wadsworth and Israel had formed, never to be 
 taken by the enemy, and never to suffer him to get posses 
 sion of the powder on board the Intrepid." 
 
 The reigning bashaw of Tripoli, at this time, was an 
 usurper, while the lawful one and an older brother, Hamet 
 Caramelli, was at Tunis in exile. At the commencement 
 of the war, William Eaton, then American consul at Tunis, 
 becoming acquainted with Hamet, concerted an expedition 
 to expel the usurper, and restore the rightful heir to the 
 throne. To such an enterprise, the sanction of the Amer 
 ican government being necessary, General Eaton repaired 
 to the United States, and "laid his plan before our govern 
 ment; but they, thinking the scheme altogether too roman 
 tic, yet not wishing wholly to discourage it, made him 
 agent for the government ; he sailed with the fleet for the 
 Mediterranean, and proceeding to Alexandria, prevailed en 
 
596 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 the viceroy of Egypt to suffer him to have an interview 
 with the exiled bey. They met near Grand Cairo, and 
 entered into a convention for the purpose of attacking 
 Tripoli. Eaton was to be commander-in-chief of the land 
 forces. Their army consisted of a few American sailors, 
 a small company of artillery, a few straggling Greeks, 
 the servants of Hamet Bashaw, and some camel-drivers. 
 With this motley band, Eaton dashed across the desert in 
 the most noble style, fearless of all difficulties. Here he 
 was joined by a few Arabian cavalry, and, after suffering 
 every hardship, arising from hunger and a scorching sun, 
 the party reached Bomba, where they found the Argus and 
 Hornet, under the command of Captain Hull. The army, of 
 nearly four hundred, continued their march to Derne. On 
 the 25th of April, 1804, they encamped on an eminence 
 which commanded the place, and forthwith demanded a 
 surrender. The inhabitants of Derne treated the summons 
 with contempt. A furious assault was the consequence, and 
 the place was carried after a short but desperate action. 
 
 Unfortunately for Eaton s projects, at this time he 
 received intelligence that the American commissioners in 
 the fleet had made peace with the bashaw then in power. 
 It was stipulated, that Eaton should evacuate Derne, and 
 repair to the fleet; and that a mutual delivery of prisoners 
 should take place, among whom was Captain Bainbridge, 
 with the officers and crew of the Philadelphia; and, as the 
 bashaw had a balance of more than two hundred prisoners 
 in his favor, he was to receive sixty thousand dollars. 
 Hamet Bashaw accompanied Eaton to the United States, 
 with a few of his followers, while the remainder of the 
 army fled to the mountains. The commissioners acknowl 
 edged that Eaton s success prepared the way for the treaty 
 of peace. Moreover, the president of the Umted States, 
 in a message to congress, spoke highly of his services; and 
 the citizens every where hailed him as worthy of a place 
 in the lists of chivalry; but, during his after-life, he ever 
 felt that injustice was done him by his countrymen, although 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 597 
 
 Massachusetts made him a grant of ten thousand acres of 
 land as a reward for his services. 
 
 Murder of Hamilton. On the 12th of July, 1804, Gen 
 eral Alexander Hamilton died in the city of New York, in 
 consequence of a wound received the day previous, in a 
 duel fought by him with Aaron Burr. 
 
 In February, 1804, Colonel Burr was nominated as a 
 candidate for the office of governor of New York. Judge 
 Morgan Lewis was the opposing and successful candidate. 
 The contest was violent, and even "acrimonious." The 
 majority of the democratic party supported Judge Lewis; 
 a respectable minority favored the election of Colonel 
 Burr. Similar divisions existed among the federal party. 
 Hamilton and his immediate political friends were strong in 
 their opposition to Burr. In the contest, the press was 
 enlisted. Violent, and even libellous articles, were daily 
 published. In the progress of this warfare, a letter, written 
 by Dr. Charles D. Cooper to Colonel Burr, was published, in 
 which, among other matters, there occurred the following 
 clause: "I could detail to you a still more despicable opin 
 ion, which General Hamilton has expressed of Mr. Burr." 
 
 At the request of Colonel Burr, Judge Van Ness called 
 upon General Hamilton, and demanded an explanation. A 
 few days following, the latter replied by letter, in which, 
 after expressing his embarrassment in attempting to meet a 
 charge so indefinite, he said: "I stand ready to avow or 
 disavow, promptly and explicitly, any precise or definite 
 opinion which I may be charged with having declared of 
 any gentleman. More than this cannot fitly be expected 
 from me; and, especially, it cannot be reasonably asked that 
 I shall enter into any explanation upon a basis so vague as 
 that you have adopted. I trust, on reflection, you will see 
 the matter in the same light with me." 
 
 Colonel Burr was not satisfied, and from this date, June 
 20th, the correspondence, thus begun, was continued to the 
 3d of July, when it was definitely arranged that a meet- 
 
598 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 ing should take place between them on the morning of 
 the llth, at Weehawk, on the Jersey shore, at seven 
 o clock A. M. 
 
 That meeting took place. They fought at ten paces 
 distance. The fire of Colonel Burr took effect, and General 
 Hamilton fell. The ball passed through the liver and dia 
 phragm, and lodged in the vertebra. From the first, it was 
 apparent that the wound was mortal, and of this, Hamilton 
 was sensible. On the day following, he expired. 
 
 The seconds in this most unfortunate and criminal affair 
 were Mr. Pendleton, the friend of Mr. Hamilton, and 
 Judge Van Ness, the friend of Burr. By the former, it 
 was claimed that General Hamilton did not fire first, nor 
 at all at Colonel Burr. Several circumstances corroborated 
 this statement. In a paper, left by Hamilton, in antici 
 pation of his interview with Burr, he writes: "I have 
 resolved, if our interview is conducted in the usual man 
 ner, and it pleases God to give me the opportunity, to 
 reserve and throw away my first fire, and I have thought 
 of even reserving my second fire, and thus give a double 
 opportunity to Colonel Burr to pause and reflect." Dr. 
 Hosack, his attendant physician on the ground, accompa 
 nied him on his return across the Hudson to New York. 
 On their way, Hamilton, observing the pistol which he had 
 used lying in the boat, said: "Take care of that pistol; it is 
 undischarged, and still cocked; it may go off, and do harm. 
 Pendleton knows that I did not intend to fire at him." 
 "Yes," said Pendleton; "I have already made Dr. Hosack 
 acquainted with your determination." 
 
 It may be further added, and to the dishonor of Hamilton 
 it should be added and perhaps as a solemn dissuasive 
 against a practice at war with reason, revelation, and all 
 the dear and important relations of life that he accepted 
 the challenge, and repaired to that duelling-ground, con 
 trary to the convictions of conscience and duty. In the 
 paper already alluded to, he writes: "My religious and 
 moral principles are strongly opposed to the practice of 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 599 
 
 duelling, and it would ever give me pain to be obliged to 
 shed the blood of a fellow-creature in a private combat 
 forbidden by the laws." In an interview with him, a few 
 hours before he expired, and as he was about to part with 
 him, the late Dr. Mason said to him, "I have one request to 
 make." He asked " what it was ?" The doctor replied, that 
 "whatever might be the issue of his affliction, he would 
 give his testimony against the practice of duelling." "[ 
 will," said he; "I have done it. If that" evidently antici 
 pating the event "if that be the issue, you will find it in 
 writing. If it please God that I recover, I shall do it in a 
 manner which will effectually put me out of its reach in 
 future." 
 
 Nothing scarcely could exceed the indignation of the 
 public against the murderer of Hamilton. From that fatal 
 hour, he was shunned by all classes, and for years roamed 
 abroad, a fugitive from the land in which he was once hon 
 ored. Forgetting all party distinctions and animosities, the 
 people in various parts of the land united in demonstrations 
 of respect for the memory of Hamilton, and sincere sorrow 
 at his untimely fall. Next to Washington, no man was, 
 perhaps, more respected ; nor since the departure of the 
 Father of his country to another world, was the loss of one 
 more deeply or widely deplored. 
 
 Hamilton had occupied a conspicuous place for years 
 in the army and under the government. In the former 
 capacity, he had stood by the side of Washington. He 
 loved military life, and, as a soldier and a patriot, deserved 
 well of his country. From his views on several subjects 
 connected with the organization of the government, and 
 especially the management of the finances of the country, 
 many dissented. Yet, it cannot be denied, that the policy 
 he advised, resulted in the prosperity of the country. He 
 was a strong partisan in his time, and tenacious of his 
 opinions. There were contemporary with him others of 
 a similar stamp, yet widely different from him in their 
 political views. 
 
600 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 But, aside from his political career, Hamilton was a dis 
 tinguished man possessed of a lofty and comprehensive 
 mind. At the bar, with men of learning and experience, he 
 was, perhaps, without a rival. "His eloquence combined 
 the nervousness and copious elegance of the Greek and 
 Roman schools." 
 
 It was truthfully said of him, what was beautifully said 
 of another: 
 
 "Incorrupta fides nudaque veritas, 
 Quando ullum inveniet parem? 
 Multis ille quidem flebilis occidit." 
 
 Reelection of Mr. Jefferson. In 1805, Mr. Jefferson was 
 elected a second time to the office of president. The elec 
 toral votes were one hundred and seventy-six, of which he 
 received one hundred and sixty-two. George Clinton was 
 chosen vice-president. The following is the official canvass 
 of the votes: 
 
 E 
 
 2 
 o u 
 11 
 
 STATES. 
 
 PRESIDENT. 
 
 VICE-PRESIDENT. 
 
 Thos. Jefferson, 
 of Virginia. 
 
 C. C. Pinckney, 
 of S. Carolina. 
 
 o 
 O 
 
 o 
 
 *B ^S 
 SA 
 
 7 
 19 
 4 
 9 
 6 
 19 
 8 
 20 
 3 
 11 
 24 
 14 
 10 
 6 
 5 
 8 
 3 
 
 New Hampshire, . . . 
 Massachusetts, .... 
 Rhode Island, .... 
 Connecticut, .... 
 
 7 
 19 
 4 
 
 G 
 19 
 
 8 
 20 
 
 9 
 24 
 14 
 10 
 6 
 5 
 8 
 3 
 
 9 
 
 3 
 
 2 
 
 7 
 19 
 4 
 
 6 
 
 19 
 8 
 20 
 
 9 
 24 
 14 
 10 
 6 
 5 
 8 
 3 
 
 9 
 
 3 
 2 
 
 New York .... 
 
 New Jersey, 
 Pennsylvania, .... 
 
 
 
 North Carolina, . . . 
 South Carolina, .... 
 Georgia 
 
 
 
 Ohio, 
 
 
 176 
 
 Whole No. of electors, . 
 Majority, .... 89 
 
 162 
 
 14 
 
 162 
 
 14 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 601 
 
 Conspiracy and Trial of Burr. In the spring of 1807, 
 Colonel Aaron Burr was arrested on the Tombigbee river, 
 Mississippi territory, on a charge of treason against the 
 United States; and was conveyed to Richmond, Virginia, 
 for trial. Other arrests were made of persons supposed to 
 be concerned with him in his treasonable scheme among 
 them were Generals Adair and Dayton, Blannerhasset, 
 Swartwout, Alexander, Smith, Bollman, Ogden, &c. Burr 
 and Blannerhasset alone were brought to trial. The trial 
 of the former took place in May, 1807, before the circuit 
 court of the United States, Judge Marshall presiding. No 
 indictment was found by the grand jury until the 25th of 
 June, when two bills were presented against Burr one for 
 treason, the other for a misdemeanor. On the 30th of June, 
 he was committed to the penitentiary for safe keeping 
 until the 3d day of August. From the 5th until the 17th of 
 August, the court was engaged in obtaining a jury and dis 
 cussing points of law. On that day, the treason case was 
 opened, and an examination of witnesses on the part of the 
 government commenced. On the 1st of September, the 
 case was given to the jury, and as no overt act was proved 
 against Colonel Burr to sustain the charge of treason com 
 mitted within the state of Virginia, the jury rendered a 
 verdict of "Not guilty." 
 
 On the 9th of September, a jury was empanneled to try 
 Colonel Burr on the indictment for misdemeanor, which 
 consisted of seven counts; the substance of which was, that 
 Aaron Burr did set on foot a military enterprise, to be 
 carried on against the territory of a foreign prince, viz: the 
 province of Mexico, which was within the territory of the 
 king of Spain, with whom the United States were at peace. 
 After proceeding in the trial at some length, the district 
 attorney himself moved that the jury should be discharged 
 the evidence of the guilt of the accused not appearing, 
 sufficient. To a discharge of the jury without the rendition 
 of a verdict, Burr objected ; whereupon the jury retired, and 
 soon returned with a verdict of "Not guilty." 
 
602 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 The distinguished talents of Colonel Burr, his well-known 
 cunning and intrigue, and the eminent station he had occu 
 pied in the United States, together with the grave charges 
 against him of a contemplated dismemberment of the Union, 
 with other projects all combined to attach interest and 
 importance to his trial. In his message to congress, devel 
 oping the designs of Burr, as the government understood 
 them, President Jefferson accused him of designing to 
 revolutionize the territory west of the Alleganies, and of 
 establishing an independent government, of which New 
 Orleans was to be the capital, and himself the chief. In 
 addition to this project, Colonel Burr, it was alleged, had 
 formed another, which, in case of the failure of the first, 
 might be carried on independent of it, viz: an attack on 
 Mexico, and an establishment of an empire there. To serve 
 as a pretext for all his preparations, and an allurement for 
 such followers as really wished to acquire settlements in 
 that country, it was stated that a third object was provided 
 the settlement of the pretended purchase of a tract of 
 land on the Washita, claimed by a Baron Bastrop. 
 
 Such were the plans of Burr, according to intelligence 
 communicated from time to time to the government of the 
 United States. On the belief of the guilt of Burr, or through 
 utter hostility to him, Jefferson acted ; and with an evident 
 design to prevent his escape, he succeeded in procuring the 
 passage of a bill in the senate for suspending the writ of 
 habeas corpus; but it was rejected by the house, by the 
 strong vote of one hundred and thirteen to nineteen. 
 
 Burr, to his dying day, denied any intention of dismem 
 bering the Union; but avowed the projects which did not 
 involve the charge of treason. "In his latter days," says 
 his biographer, "Colonel Burr had no longer any motive for 
 concealment; nor did he evince the least desire to suppress 
 the facts in relation to any of his acts, even where the pro 
 mulgation of those facts was calculated to effect his moral 
 character. According to his representation, repeated at a 
 time, and under circumstances the most solemn and impres- 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 603 
 
 sive, (Burr at this time was expected to survive but a short 
 time,) his views were twofold, viz: First, The revolutionizing 
 of Mexico; and, Second, A settlement on what was known 
 as the Bastrop lands." 
 
 It is further added by his biographer, that "during the 
 years 1806 and 1807, Herman Blannerhasset kept a private 
 journal, in which are recorded the principal incidents arising 
 out of his connexion with Colonel Burr. Portions of it are 
 interesting and amusing. The entries confirm the particular 
 statements of Truxton, Bollman,* and others, and repudiate 
 the idea of treasonable designs. It appears that in Decem 
 ber, 1805, Blennerhasset addressed a letter to Colonel Burr, 
 expressing a wish to participate in any speculation in the 
 Western country that might present itself to Burr. A 
 Spanish war was hourly anticipated, and Blennerhasset 
 proposed to join Burr in any expedition that might be 
 undertaken against the Spanish dominions. 
 
 "In August, 1806, in consequence of this overture, Burr 
 visited Blannerhasset at his home on the Ohio, and the 
 next day rode with him to Marietta, and then separated, 
 Burr being on his way to Chilicothe. From Marietta to 
 Blannerhasset s was about fifteen miles. Some time after, 
 Burr returned to Blannerhasset, to whom he said that an 
 expulsion of the Spaniards from the American territory, or 
 an invasion of Mexico, would be pleasing to the administra 
 tion, if it could be accomplished without an open, formal 
 war, which would be avoided as long as possible, from 
 parsimony on the one hand, and the dread of France on 
 the other." 
 
 We have thus given such a statement of this subject as 
 our limits permit, and as seems due to the respective par 
 ties engaged in it. Different opinions will doubtless be 
 entertained with reference to Burr s real designs. That he 
 
 * Commodore Truxton and Doctor Bollman testified before the court, that 
 they were both intimate with Colonel Burr; that in their conversation with him, 
 there had been no reserve ; and that they had never heard him speak of a dis 
 solution of the Union. 
 
604 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 contemplated the dismemberment of the Union, and the 
 founding of an empire, of which New Orleans was to be 
 the centre, and himself the head, will be questioned by some. 
 That he was capable of devising such a project, and 
 would have accomplished it, if in his power, no one 
 acquainted with the deep designing character of the mur 
 derer of Hamilton, can doubt. With exalted talents with 
 an early education and parental counsel, as liberal and 
 watchful as ever, perhaps, fell to the lot of mortal to enjoy 
 with the favor and patronage of a people, seldom so gener 
 ously conferred, or so long and uniformly enjoyed Burr 
 proved himself a selfish, unprincipled man. One thing is 
 certain, and this he admitted that he designed the inva 
 sion and overthrow of the Mexican government, and the 
 erection of an independent power in its place. And to 
 further his views, he induced not a few, by "inuendoes 
 and otherwise," to believe that his arrangements for the 
 accomplishment of this were with the knowledge, if not the 
 approbation, of the United States government. 
 
 France and England, 1806. A contest between these 
 two powers, which had been waging for some time, and 
 which had involved the whole of Europe, began now 
 seriously to affect the commercial interests of America. It 
 being the obvious policy of the latter to preserve a strict 
 neutrality in respect to these belligerent powers, every act 
 of the American government had respect to maintaining 
 the same. Being neutral, her vessels carried from port to 
 port the productions of France and her dependent king 
 doms; and also to the ports of those kingdoms, the manu 
 factures of England, bringing, by means of this "carrying 
 trade," vast wealth to the nation. These advantages were, 
 however, too great to be long enjoyed unmolested. Amer 
 ican ships, carrying to Europe the produce of French colo 
 nies, were captured by British cruisers, and condemned by 
 their courts as lawful prizes; and now, several European 
 Dorts, under the control of France, were, by British orders 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 605 
 
 m council. May 1C, 1806, declared to be in a state of 
 blockade, although not invested with a British fleet; and 
 American vessels, attempting to enter those ports, were also 
 captured and condemned. France and her allies suffered 
 from these proceedings, but far less than the United States. 
 By way of retaliation, in November of the same year, 
 Buonaparte issued a decree at Berlin, declaring the British 
 islands to be in a state of blockade, and of course authori 
 zing the capture and condemnation of all neutral vessels 
 attempting to trade with them. Thus, from the retaliatory 
 measures of these two rival powers, the commerce of the 
 United States was seriously injured. 
 
 Although the relations of Great Britain and America 
 were at this time ostensibly pacific, yet there existed, and 
 had long existed, a claim on the part of Great Britain, and 
 a pretence under that claim, which was denied by the sev 
 eral presidents during their administrations. This was 
 what was denominated "the right of search" founded 
 upon the English principle, that no act of a subject can 
 change his allegiance to the government under which he 
 was born. Upon this principle, Great Britain, soon after 
 the peace of 1783, claimed the right to board and search 
 neutral vessels, and take therefrom all British seamen found 
 therein. In the exercise of this pretended right, citizens 
 of the United States had been seized, and, being trans 
 ported to a distant part of the world, had been compelled 
 to perform the degrading part of British sailors. Notwith 
 standing the remonstrances of Washington, Adams, and 
 Jefferson, the odious practice was still continued, and every 
 year was adding to its aggravations. 
 
 Attack on the Chesapeake. At length, an event occurred, 
 growing out of this pretended "right of search," which 
 roused the indignation of the American people. 
 
 A British armed ship, called the Melampus, while lying 
 in Hampton roads, lost, by desertion, several of her crew, 
 viz: William Ware, Daniel Martin, John Strachan, John 
 
606 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 Little, and Ambrose Watts. Not long after, the first three 
 offered themselves for enlistment on board the Chesapeake, 
 then at Norfolk, Virginia, preparing for the Mediterranean. 
 
 The British consul at Norfolk, being apprised of this 
 circumstance, wrote a letter to the American naval officer, 
 requesting these men to be returned. With this request 
 the officer refusing to comply, the British agent requested 
 an order from government for their surrender. An exam 
 ination, however, into the characters and claims of the 
 men in question, resulted in proof that Ware, Martin, and 
 Strachan, were natives of America. The two former had 
 protections, or notarial certificates of their being Ameri 
 can citizens. Strachan- had no protection, but asserted 
 that he lost it previously to his escape. Such being the 
 circumstances of the men, the government refused to 
 surrender them. 
 
 On the 22d of June, the Chesapeake weighed anchor, and 
 proceeded to sea. She passed the British ships Bellona 
 and Melampus, lying in Lynnhaven bay. There were twc 
 ships lying off Cape Henry, one of which, the Leopard, 
 Captain Humphreys, weighed anchor, and, in a few hours, 
 came alongside the Chesapeake. 
 
 A British officer immediately came on board, and 
 demanded the deserters. To this, Captain Barron replied, 
 that he did not know of any being there, and that his duty 
 forbade him to allow of any muster of his crew, except by 
 their own officers. 
 
 During this interview, Barron, noticing some proceedings 
 of a hostile nature on board the adverse ship, gave orders, 
 on the departure of the officer, to clear his gun-deck, and, 
 after some time, directed his men to their quarters secretly, 
 and without beat of drum; still, however, without any 
 serious apprehensions of an attack. 
 
 Before these orders could be executed, the Leopard com 
 menced a heavy fire, which proved very destructive. In 
 thirty minutes, the hull, rigging, and spars of the Chesa 
 peake were greatly damaged; three men were killed and 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 607 
 
 sixteen wounded; among the latter, was the the captain 
 himself. Such was the previous disorder, that, during this 
 time, the utmost exertions were insufficient to prepare the 
 ship for action, and the captain thought proper to strike 
 his colors. 
 
 The British captain refused to accept the surrender of 
 the Chesapeake, but took from her crew Ware, Martin, 
 and Strachan, the three men formerly demanded as desert 
 ers, and a fourth, John Wilson, claimed as a runaway from 
 a merchant ship. 
 
 "On receiving information of this outrage, the president, 
 by proclamation, interdicted the harbors and waters of the 
 United States to all armed British vessels, forbade inter 
 course with them, and ordered a sufficient force for the 
 protection of Norfolk, and such other preparations as the 
 occasion appeared to require. An armed vessel of the 
 United States was dispatched, with instructions to the 
 American minister at London, to call on the British gov 
 ernment for the satisfaction and security which the outrage 
 required." 
 
 Pursuant to these instructions, Mr. Monroe, then minister 
 resident at the court of St. James, demanded reparation; 
 and, as an essential part of that reparation, security against 
 future impressments from American ships. But Mr. Can 
 ning, the British minister, objected to uniting these subjects, 
 and Mr. Monroe not being authorized to treat them sepa 
 rately, Mr. Rose was dispatched, by the English government, 
 as envoy extraordinary to the United States, to adjust the 
 difficulty which had arisen on account of the Chesapeake.* 
 
 * This unhappy difficulty was not finally adjusted till 1811. Mr. Rose 
 reached America December 25th. But, having no authority to negotiate until 
 the president should recall his proclamation of July 2d, and the president 
 declining to accede to such a preliminary, the negotiations, for the time, closed. 
 In November, 1811, the British minister communicated to the secretary of 
 state, that the attack on the Chesapeake was unauthorized by his majesty s 
 government ; that the officer at that tune in command on the American coast, 
 had been recalled ; that the men, taken from the Chesapeake, should be 
 restored, and that suitable pecuniary provision should be made for those who 
 
008 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 Orders in Council. In November, Great Britain issued 
 her orders in council, which measure she declared to be in 
 retaliation of the French decree of November, 1806. By 
 these orders, all neutral nations were prohibited from trading 
 with France or her allies, excepting upon the payment of a 
 tribute to England. 
 
 Milan Decree. Scarcely had the news of the adoption 
 of the above orders reached Milan, where Buonaparte then 
 was, than he issued, December 17th, a retaliatory decree, 
 called the "Milan Decree," which confiscated any and 
 every vessel found in any of his ports, which had allowed 
 herself to be searched by an English ship, or had paid the 
 tribute demanded. 
 
 Embargo. Congress had been summoned, by procla 
 mation of the president, to meet as early as the 27th of 
 October. The wanton attack upon the Chesapeake had 
 filled the country with indignation all parties felt the 
 national honor insulted; forgetting, for the time, political 
 jealousies and animosities, all concurred in demanding sat 
 isfaction for the outrage. 
 
 There were other subjects, also, which, in the opinion of 
 the executive, required the thoughtful consideration of the 
 national legislature. The conduct of the continental bel 
 ligerents was preying upon the vital interests of America. 
 Great Britain was asserting rights which could never be 
 allowed, and assuming a lofty tone which would excite no 
 other feelings but indignation. 
 
 In view of the circumstances of the country, the presi 
 dent recommended to congress to lay an embargo by 
 which measure he designed to detain seamen, ships, and 
 merchandise in port, to preserve them from the dangers to 
 which they were exposed on the ocean; but the higher 
 
 suffered in the attack, and for the families of the seamen that fell. To these 
 propositions the president acceded. But the question, touching the right of 
 search, was left undecided. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 609 
 
 motive for recommending such a measure, probably, was 
 the hope of thereby inducing coercing, we might with 
 more truth say the belligerent powers to respect the laws 
 of nations. In accordance with the recommendation of the 
 president, an embargo was laid. 
 
 This measure was not without its commercial and polit 
 ical effects. The large shipping interest then in the 
 United States was locked up by means of it, and vessels 
 abroad, which were obliged to come in, could go out no 
 more. To the New England states, which were preemi 
 nently commercial, the embargo was highly obnoxious. 
 They believed the measure both impolitic and oppressive. 
 
 A rapid change in the political opinions of the people of 
 New England was the consequence. A large majority, 
 embracing many who had supported the administration, 
 now united with the federal party, and opposed its mea 
 sures with zeal. Thus pressed by public sentiment, the 
 government felt the necessity of repealing the embargo, 
 which it was the more willing to do, from the consideration 
 that it had failed to effect its principal object ; but, at the 
 same time, another law was passed, prohibiting all inter 
 course with France and Great Britain for one year. " Pro 
 vision was made in this law, that, should either of the 
 hostile nations revoke her edict, so that the neutral com 
 merce of the United States should be no longer violated, 
 the president should immediately make it known by procla 
 mation, and, from that time, the non-intercourse law should 
 cease to be enforced as it regarded that nation." 
 
 Election of Mr. Madison. In this critical posture of 
 affairs, the period having again arrived for the election of 
 president, Mr. Jefferson signified his determination to follow 
 and confirm the example of Washington, by retiring to pri 
 vate life at the expiration of his second term. "Never did 
 a prisoner," said he, "released from his chains, feel such 
 relief as I shall, on shaking off the shackles of power. I 
 thank God for the opportunity of retiring from them with- 
 39 
 
610 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 out censure, and carrying with me the most constant proofs 
 
 of public approbation. I leave every thing in the hands of 
 
 men so able to take care of them, that, if we are destined 
 
 to meet misfortunes, it will be because no human wisdom 
 
 could avert them." James Madison was chosen his suc 
 
 cessor, and George Clinton reelected vice-president. The 
 
 following table presents the result of the official canvass- 
 
 1 
 
 
 PRESIDENT. 
 
 VICE-PRESIDENT. 
 
 1 1 
 
 
 c" 
 
 cj* 
 
 t^ cd 
 
 sFjl 
 
 c 
 
 
 
 ^ a; 
 
 ^ 
 
 K ^ 
 
 
 O . 
 
 O % 
 
 QJ _C 
 
 O 
 
 o . 
 
 o 
 
 c .b 
 
 M 
 
 
 
 22 
 
 *> o 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 O J3 
 
 O 
 
 *o "" 
 
 STATES. 
 
 
 _ K"H 
 
 -^ 
 
 .5 ^t 
 
 -5 2 
 
 o 
 
 1| 
 
 tj^ 
 
 * S 
 
 
 s S 
 
 O 
 
 |o 
 
 O ^ 
 
 s j? 
 
 s .1 
 
 
 S 1 
 
 6 I 
 
 
 
 S 5 
 
 . CO 
 
 hi: 52; 
 
 cu 
 
 
 r- 
 
 cc ^ 
 
 3 
 
 
 O 
 
 O "Q 
 
 O " 
 
 O ^ 
 
 S ^o 
 
 s o 
 
 j 5^ 
 
 9^ 
 
 T 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 O 
 
 O 
 
 3 
 
 " 5 
 
 C3 
 I } 
 
 o 
 
 
 7 
 
 New Hampshire, . 
 
 
 
 7 
 
 
 
 
 
 7 
 
 19 
 
 Massachusetts, . 
 
 
 
 19 
 
 
 
 
 
 19 
 
 4 
 
 Rhode Island, . . . 
 
 
 
 4 
 
 
 
 
 
 4 
 
 9 
 
 Connecticut, . 
 
 
 
 9 
 
 
 
 
 
 9 
 
 6 
 
 Vermont, .... 
 
 6 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 6 
 
 
 19 
 
 New York, . . . 
 
 13 
 
 6 
 
 
 13 
 
 3 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 8 
 
 New Jersey, 
 
 8 
 
 
 
 8 
 
 
 
 
 
 20 
 
 Pennsylvania, . . 
 
 20 
 
 
 
 20 
 
 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 Delaware, .... 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 11 
 
 Maryland, . . . 
 
 9 
 
 
 2 
 
 9 
 
 
 
 
 2 
 
 24 
 
 Virginia , 
 
 24 
 
 
 
 24 
 
 
 
 
 
 14 
 
 North Carolina, . 
 
 11 
 
 
 3 
 
 11 
 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 10 
 
 South Carolina, . . 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 
 
 6 
 
 Georgia, .... 
 
 6 
 
 
 
 6 
 
 
 
 
 
 7 
 
 Kentucky, .... 
 
 7 
 
 
 
 7 
 
 
 
 
 
 5 
 
 Tennessee, 
 
 5 
 
 
 
 5 
 
 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 Ohio, . . . . 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 113 
 
 3 
 
 3 
 
 
 47" 
 
 175 
 
 Whole No. of electors, 
 
 122 
 
 6 
 
 47 
 
 9 
 
 
 Majority, ... 88 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 611 
 
 IX. JAMES MADISON, PRESIDENT 
 
 INAUGURATED AT WASHINGTON, MARCH 4, 1809. 
 
 GEORGE CLINTON AND ELBRIDGE GERRY, VICE-PRESIDENTS 
 
 HEADS OF THE DEPARTMENTS. 
 
 
 
 . . November 25 1811 \ Se{ 
 
 Albert Gallatin, 
 George W Campbell . . 
 
 Pennsylvania, . 
 Tennessee, . . 
 
 . . (continued in office), ) 
 . . February 9, 1814, ? Secretaries of Treasury . 
 
 Alexander J. Dallas 
 William Eustis 
 
 Pennsylvania, 
 
 . . October 6, 1814,5 
 March 7 1809 } 
 
 John Armstrong, 
 James Monroe, 
 William H. Crawford, . . . 
 
 Paul Hamilton, 
 William Jones, 
 Benjamin W. Crowninshield, . 
 
 New York, . . 
 Virginia, . . . 
 Georgia, . . . 
 
 South Carolina, 
 Pennsylvania; . 
 Massachusetts, 
 
 Connecticut, . 
 
 . . Januarv 13, 1813, f c~> rp t nr ip<! nf War 
 . . September 27, 1814, f becretanes of Wd *- 
 . . March 3, 1815, ) 
 
 . . March?, 1809, > 
 . . January 12, 1813, } Secretaries of the Navy 
 . . December 17, 1814,) 
 
 Return J. Meigs, ..... 
 
 Caesar A. Rodney, 
 Wi.liam Pinkney 
 Richard Rush, 
 
 Ohio, .... 
 
 Delaware, . . 
 Maryland, . . 
 Pennsylvania, . 
 
 . . (continued in office),) 
 . . December 11, 1811, > Attorneys General 
 . . February 10, 1814,) 
 
 SPEAKERS OF THE HOUSE OF REPRESENTATIVES. 
 
 Joseph B. Vamum Massachusetts, . . Eleventh Congress, . 1809 
 
 Henry Clay, Kentucky Twelfth do. . . 1311. 
 
 Henry Clay, Kentucky, .... Thirteenth do. . . 1^3. 
 
 Lan^don Cheves, South Carolina, . . Thirteenth do. . . J8H. 
 
 Henry Clay, ...... Kentucky, .... Fourteenth do. . . 1B15. 
 
612 GREAT EVENTS OP 
 
 IN his address, delivered on the occasion of his inaugura 
 tion, Mr. Madison alluded to "the present situation of the 
 world as without a parallel, and that of the United States 
 as full of difficulties." The two leading powers of Europe, 
 France and England, were still engaged in arraying against 
 each other commercial edicts, which tended directly to 
 destroy the commerce of nations disposed to pursue a 
 neutral policy. The United States, moreover, were suffer 
 ing by means of restrictions upon their commerce, imposed 
 by the federal government. The condition of the people, 
 especially the commercial portion of it, was gloomy and 
 depressing. A vast amount of capital, invested in shipping, 
 was lying idle, and rapidly diminishing in value. Neither 
 the embargo nor non-intercourse had had the effect to induce 
 either of the belligerent powers to pause in their wanton 
 and unjust restrictions and decrees. On the contrary, their 
 obnoxious measures were growing oppressive every month. 
 The patience of the United States government was nearly 
 exhausted. Every thing betokened a speedy resort to arms. 
 
 The principal events and measures which subsequently 
 signalized the administration of Mr. Madison, were as 
 follows : 
 
 Battle of Tippecanoe, Capture of York, 
 
 Early Session of Congress, Seige of Fort Meigs, 
 
 Declaration of War, Perry s Victory, 
 
 Surrender of Hull, Battle of the Thames, 
 
 Capture of the Guerriere, Creek War, 
 
 Battle of Queenstown, Battle of Chippewa and 
 
 Capture of the Frolic, Bridgewater, 
 
 Capture of the Macedonian, Capture of Washington, 
 
 Capture of the Java, Engagement on 
 
 Battle of Frenchtown, Lake Champlain, 
 
 Capture of the Peacock, Battle of New Orleans, 
 
 Reelection of Mr. Madison, Treaty of Ghent, 
 Close of Mr. Madison s Administration. 
 
 Battle of Tippecanoe. This battle, fought on the 7th of 
 November, 1811, was doubtless one of the most spirited and 
 best-fought actions recorded in the annals of Indian warfare, 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 613 
 
 For several years, the Indian tribes on our Western fron 
 tier had exhibited a restless and hostile spirit, engendered 
 by the intrigues of two twin-brothers of the Shawnee tribe, 
 Tecumseh, the Crouching Panther, and Ol-li-wa-chi-ca, the 
 Open Door, generally known as the Prophet. The former 
 was a bold and skillful warrior, sagacious in council, and 
 formidable in battle ; the latter was cunning, cruel, cowardly, 
 and treacherous. 
 
 One important object of these brothers, was to form a 
 general combination of the north-western and south-western 
 Indians, for the purpose of preventing the whites from 
 extending their settlements west of those already existing, 
 and perhaps of recovering the valley of the Mississippi a 
 territory which, from its great fertility, they naturally and 
 strongly desired to possess. 
 
 The plans of the brothers were, from time to time, com 
 municated to General Harrison, then governor of the north 
 west territory, by his confidential advisers; and, for several 
 years, by his forbearance and wise policy, he was enabled 
 to counteract those plans, without exciting their jealousy or 
 increasing their hostility. 
 
 In September, 1809, General Harrison held a council at 
 Fort Wayne, where he negotiated a treaty with the Miamies 
 and several other Indian tribes, by which they sold to the 
 United States a large tract of country on both sides of the 
 Wabash, extending up that river more than sixty miles 
 above Vincennes. 
 
 At the time this treaty was negotiated, Tecumseh was ab- 
 absent, but his brother, the Prophet, who was present, made 
 objection to it ; but, on the return of the former, he expressed 
 great dissatisfaction, and even threatened to put to death 
 those chiefs who had signed the treaty. From this time, 
 no efforts of General Harrison availed to pacify the 
 brothers, or to quiet the restless and hostile feelings of their 
 followers. At length, the Indians proceeded to the perpe 
 tration of deeds of depredation and murder; the white 
 population of the frontier became excited and alarmed. In 
 
614 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 this state of things, General Harrison, by order of the presi 
 dent, assembled five hundred of the militia and volunteers 
 of Indiana, and with these, increased by a regiment of 
 United States infantry, consisting of three hundred and 
 fifty men, and a small but gallant body of volunteers from 
 Kentucky, took post at Fort Harrison, sixty miles above 
 Vincennes; whence, not long after, he proceeded, October 
 28th, 1811, to the Prophet s town. At the distance of nine 
 or ten miles, the army encamped on the evening of the 5th 
 of November. 
 
 On the following day, the army proceeded towards the 
 town in the order of battle; and when arrived within a 
 short distance, they were met by a deputation of the 
 Prophet s counsellors. "They were sent," they said, "to 
 ascertain why an army was advancing upon them, and to 
 avert, if possible, approaching hostilities. This was the 
 wish of the Prophet himself." A suspension of hostilities 
 was agreed upon, for the purpose of an interview between 
 the governor and chiefs, to be held the following day. 
 
 "The ensuing night was dark and cloudy. The moon 
 rose late, and soon after midnight there commenced a light 
 fall of drizzling rain. The night, however, passed without 
 interruption, and the governor and his aids rose at a quar 
 ter to four, and were sitting in conversation before a fire. 
 It was still dark, as the light of the moon was shadowed by 
 heavy and lowering clouds. At this moment, an attack by 
 the Indians was commenced. They had stealthily crept up 
 near the sentries, with the intention of rushing upon them, 
 and killing them before they could give the alarm. But, 
 fortunately, one of them discovered an Indian creeping 
 towards him through the grass, and fired at him. This was 
 immediately followed by the Indian yell, and a furious 
 charge upon the left flank. The camp-fires were immedi 
 ately extinguished, as their light only served to expose our 
 men to the deadly aim of the Indians. Upon the first alarm, 
 the governor mounted his horse, and proceeded to the point 
 of attack; and, finding the line there much weakened, he 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 615 
 
 ordered two companies from the centre and rear line to 
 march to their support. About this time, the gallant Colo 
 nel Daviess, of Kentucky, in attempting to dislodge some 
 Indians concealed behind some trees, was shot down, being 
 pierced with three balls, either of which would have proved 
 fatal. His men repulsed the Indians several times, and 
 finally succeeded in carrying him into the camp. Colonel 
 Isaac White, of Indiana, another brave officer, who served 
 as a volunteer under Colonel Daviess, likewise fell in this 
 sanguinary charge. About the same time, Colonel Owen, 
 aid to Governor Harrison, was also killed. 
 
 "The battle was now maintained in every direction with 
 desperate valor. The Indians advanced and retreated by 
 a rattling noise, made with deer-hoofs. They fought with 
 great enthusiasm, and seemed determined to conquer. 
 
 "When the day dawned, the left flank, the most assail 
 able part of the encampment, was reinforced by four com 
 panies, drawn from the rear and centre; the right flank 
 was strengthened by two companies; the dragoons were 
 mounted, and, supported by them, a simultaneous charge 
 
616 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 was made upon the enemy on both flanks; and so vigorous 
 and determined was the attack, that the enemy gave way on 
 all sides. The Indians, on the left flank, were driven into a 
 swamp, impenetrable to cavalry, while those on the right 
 were put to flight with great loss, and this severely-con 
 tested victory was at last gained by our gallant troops."* 
 
 The Indians engaged in this battle were supposed to 
 amount to one thousand. They were led by three dis 
 tinguished warriors White Loomstone Eater, and Winne- 
 mac the last a Potawattomie chief, who had made great 
 professions of friendship to General Harrison himself. 
 Tecumseh was not present at the battle, being on a visit to 
 more southern tribes, the object of which was supposed to be 
 to enlist them in a common cause against the United States. 
 As for the Prophet, he took no active part in the engage 
 ment, but employed himself in chanting a war-song from a 
 neighboring eminence. When it was announced to him 
 that the tide was setting strongly against his warriors, and 
 that they were falling on every side, his only response was 
 "to fight on, and that they would soon see the fulfillment of 
 all his predictions." 
 
 A melancholy duty followed the battle that of burying 
 their brave companions, who had fallen on the field. This 
 done, and the wounded provided for, the army took up their 
 march from the scene of carnage, and returned to Vin- 
 cennes. The results of the engagement were important. 
 The haughty and discontented spirit of the Indians was 
 humbled, and the plan which they had devised, and which 
 had nearly ripened to maturity, of attacking and destroy 
 ing the scattered border settlements, was defeated. 
 
 Early Session of Congress. On the 5th of November, 
 1811, President Madison summoned a meeting of congress. 
 His message indicating an apprehension of hostilities with 
 Great Britain, the committee of foreign relations in the 
 house of representatives reported resolutions for filling up 
 
 * Life of William Henry Harrison. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 617 
 
 the ranks of the army; for raising an additional force of 
 ten thousand men; for authorizing the president to accept 
 the services of fifty thousand volunteers, and for ordering 
 out the militia when he should judge it necessary; for 
 repairing the navy, and for authorizing the arming of mer 
 chantmen in self-defence. A bill from the senate, for 
 raising twenty-five thousand men, after much discussion, 
 was also agreed to by the house. 
 
 Declaration of War. Preparations in anticipation of 
 war were now industriously urged ; yet the hope was still 
 cherished, until May in the following year, that a change 
 of policy in Europe would render unnecessary an appeal 
 to arms. Towards the close of that season, the Hornet 
 arrived from London, bringing information that no prospect 
 existed of a favorable change. On the 1st of June, the 
 president sent a message to congress, recounting the wrongs 
 received from Great Britain, and submitting the question, 
 whether the United States should continue to endure them, 
 or resort to war? The message was considered with 
 closed doors. On the 18th, an act was passed, declaring 
 war against Great Britain ; soon after which, the president 
 issued his proclamation making public announcement of 
 the same. 
 
 Surrender of Hull. At the time of the declaration of 
 war, General Hull was at Dayton, in Ohio, with a small 
 American force, destined for Detroit. This having been 
 subsequently increased to two thousand five hundred men, 
 on the 12th of July he crossed into Canada, and taking 
 post at Sandwich, issued from that place a proclamation, 
 couched in bold and imposing language. By means of it, 
 the Indians were awed into neutrality, and the Canadians, 
 favorable to the American cause, either remained quietly at 
 home or joined his ranks. 
 
 On the 1st of August, intelligence was received by the 
 American general of the fall of the fortress at Mackinaw 
 
618 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 on the 17th of July. Until the moment of a demand to 
 surrender, no intelligence had been received by the garri 
 son of the declaration of war. This event justly filled 
 Hull with surprise and consternation, as he had now no 
 means of checking the incursions of the restless hordes of 
 northern savages. 
 
 On the 5th of August, a council of war was held, to 
 deliberate upon the expediency of attacking the fortress of 
 Maiden; but as the artillery had not arrived, it was decided 
 to wait two days, and then proceed with or without it, as 
 the case might be. 
 
 Meanwhile, however, communications were received 
 from Generals Porter and Hall, who commanded on the 
 Niagara frontier, that the enemy were leaving their posts 
 in that quarter, and were concentrating their forces at 
 Maiden. At the same time, Hull was informed that he 
 could not depend upon assistance from General Dearborn, 
 the commander-in-chief, although the latter had been 
 directed by the government to invade Canada from Niag 
 ara, and cooperate with Hull. Under all the aspects of the 
 case, although his delayed artillery had arrived, Hull issued 
 orders, on the afternoon of the 7th, for his army to return 
 to Detroit. 
 
 An order to the officers and army so unexpected as this 
 at a moment when they were anticipating a victory and 
 the honors due from it was like a thunderbolt upon them. 
 The murmurs of the volunteers and regular troops were 
 loud. They upbraided their commander with pusillanimity, 
 and even treachery. 
 
 On the 14th, a British force, under command of General 
 Brock, the most active and able of the British command 
 ers in Canada, took a position opposite Detroit, where 
 they proceeded to erect batteries. On the 15th, he sent a 
 flag, bearing a summons to the American general to surren 
 der, in which he says: "It is far from my intention to join 
 in a war of extermination, but you must be aware that the 
 numerous body of Indians, who have attached themselves 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 619 
 
 to my troops, will be beyond my control the moment the 
 contest commences." To this, General Hull answered: "I 
 have no other reply to make, than that I am prepared to 
 meet any force which may be at your disposal," &c. Gen 
 eral Brock immediately opened his batteries upon the 
 town and fort, and several persons within the fort were 
 killed. The fire was returned by the Americans with 
 some effect. 
 
 On the morning of the 16th, the British crossed the river, 
 and landing, under cover of their ships, at Spring Wells, 
 three miles below Detroit, commenced their march towards 
 the fort. Hull, it was evident, was perplexed and agitated. 
 At first, his army was drawn up in order of battle without 
 the fort, his artillery advantageously planted, and his troops 
 impatiently waiting the approach of the enemy. At length, 
 when the British were within five hundred yards of their 
 lines, most suddenly and unexpectedly an order from Gen 
 eral Hull was received, directing them "to retire imme 
 diately to the fort." 
 
 No sooner were the troops in the fort, than they were 
 further directed to stack their arms immediately after 
 which, a white flag was suspended from the walls, in token 
 of submission. A British officer rode up to ascertain the 
 cause, for this surrender was no less unexpected to the 
 assailants. A capitulation was agreed to, without even 
 stipulating the terms. Words are wanting to express the 
 feelings of the Americans, in being thus compelled to sur 
 render to an inferior force, without firing a gun, when they 
 were firmly convinced that that force was in their power. 
 The British took immediate possession of the fort, with all 
 the public property it contained; among which were forty 
 barrels of powder, four hundred rounds of fixed twenty- 
 four-pound shot, one hundred thousand ball cartridges, two 
 thousand five hundred stand of arms, twenty-five pieces of 
 iron cannon and eight of brass, the greater number of 
 which had been captured by the Americans during the 
 revolutionary war. Besides this great amount of warlike 
 
620 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 stores, the whole territory, forts and garrisons were also 
 delivered up. 
 
 In his official dispatch, General Hull labored to free his 
 conduct from censure, by bringing into view the inferiority 
 of his force, compared with that of the enemy; and, also, 
 the dangers which threatened him from numerous western 
 tribes of Indians. But whether the views which, induced 
 this suridnder were in reality justly founded or not, the 
 public mind was altogether unprepared for an occurrence 
 at once so disastrous and mortifying. 
 
 Some time after, having been exchanged, Hull was 
 arraigned before a court-martial, of which General Dear 
 born was president. By this tribunal, he was acquitted of 
 treason, but sentenced to death for cowardice and unofficer- 
 like conduct. In consideration, however, of his revolu 
 tionary services, and the recommendation of the court, the 
 president remitted the punishment of death, but deprived 
 him of all military command. 
 
 Constitution and Guerriere. While defeat and disgrace 
 were attending the American arms on the land, the ocean 
 was the theatre of bold and successful achievement on the 
 part of the American navy. On the 19th of August, three 
 days after the disgraceful surrender of Detroit, the Consti 
 tution achieved a splendid victory over the Guerriere. On 
 the 2d of August, the Constitution put to sea. On the 19th, 
 a vessel hove in sight, which proved to be the Guerriere, 
 and the Constitution bore down upon her. "At first, it was 
 the intention of Captain Hull to bring her to close action 
 immediately; but, on coming within gun-shot, she gave a 
 broadside, and filled away; then wore, giving a broadside 
 on the other tack, but without effect. They now continued 
 wearing and manoeuvring on both sides, for three-quarters 
 of an hour, the Guerriere attempting to take a raking posi 
 tion; but, failing in this, she bore up, and run with her top 
 sail and jib on the quarter. The Constitution, perceiving 
 this, made sail to come up with her. Captain Hull, with 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 621 
 
 admirable coolness, received the enemy s fire without 
 returning it. The enemy, mistaking this conduct on the 
 part of the American commander for want of skill, con 
 tinued to pour out his broadsides with a view to cripple 
 his antagonist. From the Constitution, not a gun had 
 been fired. Already had an officer twice come on deck, 
 with information that several of the men had been killed, 
 at their guns. The gallant crew, burning with impatience, 
 silently awaited the orders of their commander. The 
 moment so long looked for, at last arrived. Sailing- 
 master Aylwin having seconded the views of the captain 
 with admirable skill, in bringing the vessel exactly to the 
 station intended, orders were given at five minutes before 
 five P. M., to fire broadside after broadside, in quick suc 
 cession. The crew instantly discovered the whole plan, 
 and entered into it with all the spirit that the circumstances 
 were calculated to inspire. Never was any firing so dread 
 ful. For fifteen minutes the vivid lightning of the Constitu 
 tion s guns continued one blaze, and their thunder roared 
 with scarce an intermission. The enemy s mizen-mast had 
 gone by the board, and he stood exposed to a raking fire 
 which swept his decks. The Guerriere had now become 
 unmanageable; her hull, rigging, and sails, dreadfully torn; 
 when the Constitution attempted to lay her on board. At 
 this moment, Lieutenant Bush, in attempting to throw his 
 marines on board, was killed by a musket-ball, and the 
 enemy shot ahead, but could not be brought before the 
 wind. A raking fire now continued for fifteen minutes 
 longer, when his main-mast and fore-mast went, taking 
 with them every spar excepting the bowsprit. On seeing 
 this, the firing ceased, and at twenty-five minutes past five, 
 she surrendered. "In thirty minutes" says Captain Hull, 
 "after we got fairly alongside of the enemy, she surren 
 dered, and had not a spar standing, and her hull, above and 
 below water, so shattered, that a few more broadsides must 
 have carried her down." The Guerriere was so much 
 damaged, as to render it impossible to bring her in; she 
 
622 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 was therefore set fire to the next day, and blown up. The 
 damage sustained by the Constitution was comparatively of 
 so little consequence, that she actually made ready for 
 action when a vessel appeared in sight the next day. The 
 loss on board the Guerriere, was fifteen killed and sixty- 
 three wounded: on the side of the Constitution, seven killed 
 and seven wounded. It is pleasing to observe, that even 
 the British commander, on this occasion, bore testimony to 
 the humanity and generosity with which he was treated by 
 the victors. The American frigate was superior in force 
 by a few guns, but this difference bore no comparison to 
 the disparity of the conflict. The Guerriere was thought 
 to be a match for any vessel of her class, and had been 
 ranked among the largest in the British navy. The Con 
 stitution arrived at Boston on the 28th of August, having 
 captured several merchant vessels."* 
 
 The victory thus achieved was of incalculable importance 
 to the Americans. If unexpected and surprising to them, it 
 was still more so to the English. On the ocean, the latter 
 claimed supremacy; and their successes in respect to other 
 nations seemed to justify their proud pretensions. Indeed, 
 whatever might be the result of the contest on the land, it 
 had scarcely occurred to the English, that the Americans 
 could, in any equal engagement on the water, become the 
 victors. Nor had the Americans themselves confident 
 hope of any signal success. But this beginning diffused a 
 general joy throughout the nation, as well it might, and 
 excited anticipations which, if high, were destined to be 
 more than realized. 
 
 Battle of Queenstown. For the purpose of invading Can 
 ada, an army of about five thousand New York militia had 
 been collected on the Niagara frontier. Of these, General 
 Stephen Van Rensselaer, of Albany, an officer of great 
 merit, had the command. His head-quarters were at Lew- 
 
 * Breckenridge s History of the War. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 623 
 
 iston, on the river Niagara, opposite to which was Queens- 
 town, a fortified British post. Several hundred regular 
 troops were also attached to his command. 
 
 The rnilitia displaying great eagerness to attack the 
 enemy, the general determined to give them an opportunity 
 by crossing over to Queenstown. On the morning of the 
 13th, the army having been reinforced by three hundred 
 regulars, under Colonel Christie, the passage of the Niagara 
 was made. One division of the troops was commanded 
 by Colonel Solomon Van Rensselaer; the other, was the 
 division of Colonel Christie. These were to be followed 
 by Colonel Fenwick s artillery, and the residue of the 
 army. The first party which effected a landing, was that 
 of Colonels Van Rensselaer and Christie, about four 
 o clock in the morning. On landing, the detachments 
 were formed by order of Colonel Van Rensselaer, (Colonel 
 Christie not having crossed with his men,) for the purpose 
 of storming the heights of Queenstown. 
 
 At this critical moment, the American troops were 
 attacked on either flank, during which the brave Colonel 
 Van Rensselaer received four severe wounds, which were 
 then supposed to be mortal. The command now devolved 
 upon Captain Wool, the senior officer of the regular troops, 
 who, although sorely wounded, repaired to Van Rensselaer, 
 and volunteered for any service which might relieve the 
 troops of the latter. Colonel Van Rensselaer directed the 
 storming of the British battery upon the heights. Wool 
 immediately conducted his force silently and circuitously, 
 leaving the battery to his right, until he had passed it, and 
 attained an eminence which commanded it. The British, 
 finding that resistance would not avail them any thing, left 
 it to the Americans, and retreated down the heights of 
 Queenslown. 
 
 Elated with their success, the Americans hnd fallen into 
 disorder, when suddenly they beheld the intrepid Brock 
 advancing at the head of a reinforcement of about three 
 hundred men from Fort George. In a moment of alarm, 
 
624 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 an officer raised a white flag, in token of surrender, but 
 which Wool indignantly pulled down. To keep the enemy 
 at bay, until he could form his men, he dispatched a body 
 of sixty men, who advanced, but retreated without firing a 
 gun. The British followed, and drove the Americans to 
 the brink of the precipice. One soldier, who was about to 
 descend, Wool ordered to be shot; but, as the musket was 
 levelling, he returned. Thus prohibiting either surrender 
 or retreat, and being ably seconded by his officers, Wool 
 rallied, and led on his troops to the attack. The British, in 
 their turn, gave way, and retreated down the hill. Brock, 
 in attempting to rally them amidst a galling fire from the 
 Americans, was mortally wounded. His party no longer 
 attempted resistance, but fled in disorder. 
 
 The Americans were now congratulating themselves on 
 their success, when, unexpectedly, they were attacked by 
 a body of British and Indians, amounting to one thousand, 
 under General SheafFe, who had followed the energetic 
 Brock from Fort George. The battle becoming warm, and 
 the Americans being hard pressed, General Van Rensselaer 
 recrossed the Niagara, for the purpose of bringing over the 
 militia, who were on the opposite bank. 
 
 But their ardor had abated. The sight of the wounded, 
 and the groans of the dying, who most unfortunately had 
 been carried in boats to the American side, had served to 
 destroy all their courage. They could not be persuaded to 
 cross, although their gallant general besought them with 
 tears. Two thousand and five hundred of the militia, quite 
 sufficient to have maintained the works which had been 
 taken, remained idle and cowardly spectators of this most 
 interesting scene. For this conduct, they found an excuse 
 in the unconstitutionality of obliging militia to enter a 
 foreign territory for the purpose of aggressive war. Thus 
 the day was lost, and the troops, who had fought so nobly, 
 had fought in vain, and were obliged, at length, to surren 
 der. Sixty were killed, one hundred wounded, and seven 
 hundred made prisoners. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 625 
 
 Wasp and Frolic. On the 13th of October, the Ameri 
 can sloop-of-war Wasp, mounting sixteen thirty-two-pound 
 carronades, two long twelves, with one hundred and 
 thirty men, left the Delaware on a cruise. On the night 
 of the 17th, several sail were discovered, which, in the 
 morning, proved to be English merchantmen from Hondu 
 ras, under convoy of a brig and two ships, armed with 
 sixteen guns each. The brig shortened sail, with an evident 
 disposition for an engagement. 
 
 Meanwhile, the Wasp having prepared for action, ranged 
 close up on the starboard side of the enemy, receiving her 
 broadside at the distance of some sixty yards, and deliver 
 ing her own. From this moment, the action became unre- 
 mitted. The fire of the Frolic, for so she proved to be, 
 was to that of the Wasp, as three to two; but with this 
 remarkable difference, that while the former uniformly fired 
 as she rose, the sea being rough, the latter as uniformly 
 fired when she sunk. And the consequence was, that the 
 shot of the Frolic were either lost, or only touched the rig 
 ging of the Wasp, while those from the latter struck the hull 
 of her antagonist. 
 
 In the brief space of five minutes, the maintop-mast of 
 the Wasp was shot away, and, falling down with the main 
 top-sail yard across the larboard fore and foretop-sail, ren 
 dered her head yards unmanageable during the rest of the 
 action. Soon after, her gaff and mizen-gallant-masts were 
 shot away. 
 
 Perceiving the desolating effect of the enemy s fire upon 
 his spars and rigging, Captain Jones at first decided to 
 board; but, soon after, finding his ship in a favorable posi 
 tion to rake, he directed a fresh broadside to be delivered. 
 The vessels had gradually approached, and were now so 
 near, that in loading some of the guns of the Wasp, the 
 rammers hit against the bows of her antagonist, and the 
 men of the Frolic could no longer be kept at their quarters 
 forward. The discharge of one or two carronades swept 
 the enemy s decks. The impetuosity of the Wasp s crew 
 40 
 
626 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 could be no longer restrained, and they began to leap into 
 the rigging, and from thence on to the bowsprit of the brig. 
 In this movement, however, they were preceded by Mr. 
 Biddle, the first lieutenant. On reaching the deck, judge 
 his surprise, only three officers and a seaman at the wheel 
 were to be seen ! The bodies of the slain were lying here 
 and there, and the deck was slippery with blood. 
 
 The colors were still flying, there being no seaman to 
 pull them down. This grateful service was performed by 
 Mr. Biddle himself. The officers now stepped forward, and 
 surrendered their swords in submission. Thus, in forty- 
 three minutes, possession was taken of the Frolic, after one 
 of the most bloody conflicts recorded in naval history. 
 
 The Frolic was commanded by Captain Whinyates. She 
 mounted on her main deck sixteen thirty-two-pound car- 
 ronades, four long guns, differently stated to be sixes, nines, 
 and twelves, with two twelve-pound carronades on a top 
 gallant forecastle. The Wasp had five killed and five 
 wounded. Her hull sustained but trifling injury. The loss 
 of the Frolic was seventy or eighty in wounded and killed. 
 Both these vessels were captured ,the same day by the 
 Poictiers, seventy-four, and taken to Bermuda. 
 
 This and other naval victories, while they served to 
 animate and gratify the whole American people, were 
 humbling to the pride of Great Britain. She had made 
 her boast that she would drive our "bits of striped bunting" 
 from the ocean; but she found herself mistaken; nor was a 
 committee of investigation able to solve the mystery, except 
 that the American frigates were seventy- fours in disguise ! 
 
 United States and Macedonian. The capture of the 
 Frolic was almost immediately succeeded by the capture, 
 off the Western Isles, October 25th, of the British frigate 
 Macedonian, mounting forty-nine carriage-guns, by the 
 American frigate United States, forty-four guns. The for 
 mer was commanded by Captain John S. Garden; the latter 
 by Captain Stephen Decatur. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 627 
 
 The engagement, from its commencement, lasted for 
 nearly an hour and a half the early part being occupied 
 ;n firing long-shot; but it was terminated in a very short 
 period, after the vessels came into close action. For a 
 time, the advantage of position was with the Macedonian ; 
 but, notwithstanding this, the fire of the Americans was so 
 superior, that, in a brief space, the mizen-mast, fore and 
 maintop-mast, and main-yard of the enemy, were cut down ; 
 besides receiving not less than one hundred -round shot in 
 her hull. Of her crew, three hundred in number, thirty- 
 six were killed, and sixty-eight wounded. 
 
 The damage sustained by the United States was com 
 paratively small. She lost one of her top-gallant-masts, 
 received some wounds in her spars, had a good deal of rig 
 ging cut, but was hulled only a few times. Of her officers 
 and crew, five were killed and seven wounded. 
 
 The manner m which the brave Decatur received Cap 
 tain Garden on board the United States did him great honor 
 When the latter presented his sword, as in such cases is 
 usual, the former assured him that "he could not think of 
 taking the sword of an officer who had defended his 
 ship so gallantly, but he should be happy to take him 
 by the hand." 
 
 The United States, after the action, was in a condition to 
 pursue her course; but, desirous of securing a prize so val 
 uable as the Macedonian, Captain Decatur determined to 
 make the attempt, notwithstanding her disabled state. 
 Accordingly, having made such repairs upon her as cir 
 cumstances allowed, the two ships made the best of their 
 way to the United States. 
 
 The Macedonian was a fine ship of her class. She was 
 smaller, of lighter armament, and had fewer men than the 
 United States; but the disproportion between the force 
 of the two vessels was much less than between the 
 execution. 
 
 The reputation of Captain Decatur, already high, was 
 added to by the manner in which the Macedonian was cap- 
 
628 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 tured ; and another testimony was added to the skill and 
 bravery of the naval officers of the United States. 
 
 If such warfare must be yet it is gloomy to think of it 
 among rational and immortal beings, made of one blood, and 
 having one common destiny it may not be criminal, per 
 haps, to desire that our country s cause should be crowned 
 with success, if that cause be just. 
 
 Constitution and Java. The naval campaign of 1812 
 closed with another American victory, equal in brilliancy 
 to any which had preceded. On the 29th of December, a 
 few leagues west of St. Salvador, on the coast of Brazil, 
 the Constitution, now under command of Commodore 
 Bainbridge, descried the British frigate Java, forty-nine 
 guns, and four hundred men, commanded by Captain Lam 
 bert. Both vessels, for some time, manoeuvred to obtain a 
 position that would enable them to rake, or avoid being 
 raked. In the early part of the engagement, the wheel of 
 the Constitution was shot away. Commodore Bainbridge 
 determined to close with the British vessel, notwithstanding, 
 in so doing, he should expose his ship to be several times 
 raked. He ordered the fore and main-sails to be set, and 
 luffed up close to the enemy, in such a manner that his jib- 
 boom got foul of the Constitution s mizen-rigging. About 
 three o clock, the head of the British vessel s bowsprit and 
 jib-boom were shot away ; and, in the space of an hour, 
 her fore-mast was shot away by the board, her main-top 
 mast just above the cap, her gaff and spanker-boom, and 
 her main-mast nearly by the board. 
 
 About four o clock, the fire of the British vessel being 
 completely silenced, and her colors in the main rigging being 
 down, she was supposed to have struck. The courses of 
 the Constitution were now hauled on board, to shoot ahead, 
 in order to repair her rigging, which was very much cut. 
 The British vessel was left a complete wreck. Her flag 
 was soon after discovered to be still flying. The Constitu 
 tion, however, hove to, to repair some of her damages 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 629 
 
 About a quarter of an hour after, the main-mast of the 
 British vessel went by the board. About three-quarters of 
 an hour after four, the Constitution wore, and stood for the 
 British vessel, and got close athwart her bows, in a very 
 effectual position for raking, when she prudently struck her 
 flag. The Constitution had nine men killed and twenty-five 
 wounded; the Java had sixty killed and one hundred and 
 twenty wounded. Captain Lambert was mortally wounded. 
 
 The great distance from the United States, and the dis 
 abled state of the Java, forbade every idea of attempting 
 to bring her to the United States. No alternative was 
 therefore left but to burn her, which was done, after the 
 prisoners and their baggage were removed to the Constitu 
 tion. They were all landed at St. Salvador, and paroled. 
 The commander of the Java, Captain Lambert, died soon 
 after he was put on shore. 
 
 Lieutenant Aylwm, of the Constitution, was severely 
 wounded during the action. When the boarders were 
 called to repel boarders, he mounted the quarter-deck ham 
 mock-cloth, and, in the act of firing his pistol at the enemy, 
 
630 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 received a ball through his shoulder. Notwithstanding the 
 severity of his wound, he continued at his post until the 
 enemy struck. He died, however, on the 28th of January, 
 at sea. 
 
 Close of the Campaign of 1812. The naval victories, 
 which have been noticed, were peculiarly gratifying to the 
 Americans ; the more so, from the humiliating fact that, on 
 the land, not a single achievement had been made worthy 
 the American valor. Not one victory had been gained 
 which lasted nor one foot of territory acquired, of which 
 possession was retained. But the navy had triumphed. 
 The victories gained, were by that class of citizens whose 
 rights had been violated ; and over a nation, whose long- 
 continued success had led them to consider themselves lords 
 of the sea. Many British merchantmen were also captured, 
 both b^ the American navy and by privateers. The num 
 ber of prizes, made during the first seven months of the 
 war, exceeded five hundred. 
 
 Campaign of 1813. The scene of the campaign of 
 1813, comprehended the whole northern frontier of the 
 United States. The army of the West, under General 
 Harrison, was stationed near the head oi Lake Erie ; the 
 army of the centre, under General Dearborn, between 
 Lakes Ontario and Erie; and the army of the North, under 
 General Hampton, occupied the shores of Lake Champlain. 
 The invasion of Canada was the grand project of the 
 campaign. The British forces in Canada were under the 
 general command of Sir George Prevost. The defence of 
 the Upper Provinces was committed to Colonels Procter 
 and Vincent; that of the Lower Provinces was entrusted 
 to General Sheaffe. 
 
 Battle of IfVencfaoiim.- Michigan, of which Detroit was 
 the prominent town, was still in possession of the British 
 The citizens of the western country, being anxious to 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. (531 
 
 regain possession of it, General Harrison determined to 
 undertake a winter campaign, having the reconquest of 
 that territory in view. Accordingly, General Winchester, 
 with about eight hundred men, principally from the most 
 respectable families in Kentucky, was directed to proceed 
 in advance of the main army. Learning, during his march, 
 that a party of British were stationed at Frenchtown, situ 
 ated on the river Raisin, twenty-six miles from Detroit, he 
 attacked and dispersed them. 
 
 The Americans encamped near the field of battle, a part 
 of them being protected by close garden pickets. " Although 
 near an enemy s post, but little precaution was taken to 
 prevent a surprise. Early in the morning of the 22d of 
 January, they were attacked by a large force of British 
 and Indians; the former commanded by Colonel Procter, 
 the latter by the chiefs Round-head and Split-log. The 
 troops on the open field were thrown into disorder. Gen 
 eral Winchester and other officers made an ineffectual 
 attempt to rally them. They fled, but while attempting to 
 escape, were mostly killed by the Indians. The general 
 and Colonel Lewis were made prisoners. 
 
 "The troops behind the pickets maintained the contest 
 with undaunted bravery. At length, Colonel Procter 
 assured General Winchester, that if the remainder of the 
 Americans would immediately surrender, they should be 
 protected from massacre; but otherwise, he would set fire 
 to the village, and would not be responsible for the conduct 
 of the savages. Intimidated by this threat, General Win 
 chester sent an order to the troops to surrender. 
 
 "Colonel Procter, leaving the wounded without a guard, 
 marched immediately back to Maiden. The Indians accon> 
 panied them a few miles, but returned early the next morn* 
 ing. Deeds of horror followed: the wounded officers were 
 dragged from the houses, killed, and scalped in the streets. 
 The buildings were set on fire. Some who attempted to 
 escape, were forced back into the flames. Others were put 
 to death by the tomahawk, and left shockingly mangled in 
 
632 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 the highway. The infamy of this butchery should not fall 
 upon the perpetrators alone. It must rest equally upon 
 those who instigated them to hostility, by whose side they 
 fought, who were able, and were bound by a solemn engage 
 ment to restrain them."* " By this bloody tragedy," observes 
 Mr. Breckenridge, "all Kentucky was literally in mourning; 
 for the soldiers thus massacred, tortured, burned, or denied 
 the common rites of sepulture, were of the most respectable 
 families of the state ; many of them young men of fortune 
 and property, with numerous friends and relatives. The 
 remains of these brave youth lay on the ground, beat by 
 the storms of heaven, and exposed to the beasts of the forest, 
 until the ensuing autumn, when their friends and relatives 
 ventured to gather up their bleaching bones, and consigned 
 them to the tomb. 
 
 Hornet and Peacock. The day following the tragical 
 affair of Frenchtown, a signal naval battle was fought off 
 South America, between the Hornet, Captain Lawrence, 
 and the Peacock, Captain Peake. "In less than fifteen 
 minutes the Peacock struck her colors, displaying at the 
 same time a signal of distress. The victors hastened to 
 the relief of the vanquished ; but the Peacock sank before 
 all her crew could be removed, carrying down nine British 
 seamen, and three brave and generous Americans. "Of all 
 our naval victories, remarks a writer, "this is the one which 
 the Americans recollect with most pleasure." Not that there 
 was more glory in the achievment, but there was such high- 
 souled generosity, such unwonted effort, such risk of life to 
 save the crew of the conquered ship, as rarely, if ever, 
 before occurred. Her guns were thrown overboard her 
 shot-holes plugged every thing done but she went down, 
 and some noble hearts with her. And, then, as if what had 
 been done were not enough, to crown the whole, the crew 
 of the Hornet divided their clothes with the prisoners. 
 
 * Male s History of the United States. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 633 
 
 On his return to the United States, Captain Lawrence was 
 promoted to the command of the frigate Chesapeake, then 
 in the harbor of Boston. For several weeks the British 
 frigate Shannon, of equal force, had been cruising before that 
 port; and Captain Broke, her commander, had announced 
 his wish to meet, in single combat, an American frigate. 
 Inflamed by this challenge, Captain Lawrence, although his 
 crew was just enlisted, set sail on the 1st of June to seek 
 the Shannon. Towards evening of the same day they met, 
 and instantly engaged with unexampled fury. In a very 
 few minutes, and in quick succession, the sailing-master of 
 the Chesapeake was killed, Captain Lawrence and three 
 lieutenants were severely w r ounded, her rigging was so cut 
 to pieces that she fell on board the Shannon; Captain Law 
 rence received a second and mortal wound, and was carried 
 below; at this instant, Captain Broke, at the head of his 
 marines, gallantly boarded the Chesapeake, when resistance 
 ceased, and the American flag was struck by the British. 
 Of the crew of the Shannon, twenty-four were killed and 
 fifty-six wounded. Of that of the Chesapeake, forty-eight 
 were killed and nearly one hundred wounded. This unex 
 pected defeat impelled the Americans to seek for circum 
 stances consoling to their pride, and, in the journals of the 
 day, many such were stated to have preceded and attended 
 the action. The youthful and intrepid Lawrence was 
 lamented with sorrow deep, sincere, and lasting. When 
 carried below, he was asked if the colors should be struck: 
 "No," he replied; "they shall wave while I live!" Delirious 
 from excess of suffering, he continued to exclaim, "Don t 
 give up the ship!" an expression consecrated by his coun 
 trymen. He uttered but few other words during the four 
 days that he survived his defeat." 
 
 Reelection of Mr. Madison. The period for the elec 
 tion of president of the United States having again arrived, 
 Mr. Madison was a second time placed at the head of 
 the nation, and El bridge Gerry chosen vice-president. 
 
634 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 They were inaugurated on the 4th day of March, 1813, 
 The following table exhibits the result of the electoral vote: 
 
 Number of Electors II 
 from each State. | 
 
 STATES. 
 
 PRESIDENT. 
 
 VICE-PRESJD T. 
 
 James Madison, 
 of Virginia. 
 
 De Witt Clinton, 
 of New York. 
 
 ii 
 
 & 2 
 
 tl 
 
 H 
 
 w 
 
 Jared Ingersoll, 
 of Pennsylv a. 
 
 8 
 22 
 4 
 9 
 8 
 29 
 8 
 25 
 4 
 11 
 25 
 15 
 11 
 8 
 12 
 8 
 7 
 3 
 
 New Hampshire . . 
 
 8 
 
 25 
 
 6 
 25 
 15 
 11 
 8 
 12 
 8 
 7 
 3 
 
 8 
 22 
 4 
 9 
 
 29 
 
 8 
 
 4 
 5 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 8 
 
 25 
 
 6 
 25 
 15 
 11 
 8 
 12 
 8 
 7 
 3 
 
 7 
 20 
 4 
 9 
 
 29 
 
 8 
 
 4 
 5 
 
 Massachusetts ...... 
 
 Rhode Inland ... 
 
 
 
 New York 
 
 
 Pennsylvania, 
 
 Maryland, 
 
 
 North Carolina, 
 
 
 Kentucky ....... 
 
 
 Ohio, 
 
 Louisiana, 
 
 217 
 
 Whole No. of electors, . . . 
 Majority, 109 
 
 128 
 
 89 
 
 131 
 
 86 
 
 Capture of York. York, the capital of Upper Canada, 
 was, at this time, the great depository of British military 
 stores for the western posts, and hence its capture was 
 deemed an object of great importance, besides that it 
 would be the means of thwarting the plans of the enemy. 
 With this object in view, about the middle of April, Gen 
 eral Dearborn issued orders to General Pike to embark on 
 board a flotilla, with seventeen hundred men, and proceed 
 to its reduction. 
 
 "The force of the enemy, under the command of Gen 
 eral SheafFe, consisted of seven hundred and fifty regulars, 
 and five hundred Indians, besides a body of grenadiers and 
 a corps of Glengary fencibles. These troops had collected 
 

 AMERICAN HISTORY. 635 
 
 near the place of debarkation, which was nearly a mile 
 and a half from the fort. Major Forsyth was the first who 
 landed. General Pike soon followed with the remainder of 
 the troops. After a severe contest of half an hour, the 
 enemy retreated to their works. The Americans followed ; 
 they had destroyed one battery, and were now within sixty 
 yards of the main works, when the sudden and tremendous 
 explosion of a magazine near by filled the air in every direc 
 tion with huge stones and fragments of wood, which caused 
 a dreadful havoc among the troops. One hundred of the 
 Americans and forty of the British were killed. General 
 Pike fell mortally wounded. Finding resistance unavailing, 
 General Sheaflfe, with the British regulars, retreated towards 
 Kingston, leaving the commanding officer of the militia to 
 make the best terms in his power. The brief outlines of a 
 capitulation were soon agreed on, and the Americans took 
 possession of the town. The brave Pike survived but a 
 few hours; and, like Wolfe at Quebec, drew his last breath 
 amidst the cheering shouts of victory. His dying head 
 reposed, upon the banner that had lately floated over the 
 fortress which his valor had aided to conquer. 
 
 "General Dearborn now took command of the troops. 
 The loss of the British was ninety killed, two hundred 
 wounded, and three hundred prisoners, besides five hundred 
 militia, released upon parole. A great quantity of stores 
 was likewise found here, as York was the naval and military 
 depot for Upper Canada. General Sheaffe s baggage and 
 papers fell into the hands of the Americans. 
 
 "On the 8th of May, General Dearborn evacuated the 
 capital of Upper Canada: and having crossed the lake, for 
 the purpose of leaving the wounded at Sackett s Harbor, 
 again set sail, and disembarked his troops at Niagara."* 
 
 Siege of Fort Meigs. General Harrison was marching 
 to the support of General Winchester, when the tidings of 
 the defeat and massacre at Frenchtown reached him. As 
 
 * Willard s Republic. 
 
636 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 he could now be of no service to that general, he took post 
 at a place called the Rapids, on the south side of the Mau- 
 mee, a river flowing into the west end of Lake Erie, where 
 he erected a fort, which he named Fort Meigs, in honor of 
 the governor of Ohio. 
 
 The erection of this fortification was by no means agree 
 able to the British, and a plan was early laid to capture and 
 destroy it. On the 26th of April, a large party of British 
 and Indians, combined, made their appearance on the oppo 
 site side of the river; and, on the morning of the 26th, the 
 Indians were conveyed over in boats, and surrounded the 
 fort in every direction. 
 
 On the 29th, the siege began, all intercourse with other 
 posts being cut off. During the preceding night, the British 
 had thrown up a mound, on which to plant their guns, and 
 behind which they could secure themselves from the fire 
 of the Americans. 
 
 Next day, several of the Americans were wounded ; and 
 General Harrison himself, being continually exposed, had 
 several narrow escapes. On the following day, the enemy 
 fired two hundred and fifty-six times from their batteries. 
 The Americans fired less rapidly, but with greater effect. 
 A bullet struck the seat on which General Harrison was 
 sitting, and at the same time a volunteer was wounded, as 
 he stood directly opposite to him. 
 
 In this manner, several days passed; during which, Gen 
 eral Harrison and his soldiers displayed the utmost coolness 
 and determination. They were resolved to surrender only 
 when they could fight no longer when ammunition failed, 
 or food and water could no longer be obtained. 
 
 At this critical juncture, intelligence was received that 
 General Clay, with twelve hundred men, was hastening to 
 their relief. He was already but a few miles up the river, 
 and an officer was immediately dispatched, directing him 
 to land one-half of his force on the opposite side, for the pur 
 pose of forcing the enemy s batteries and spiking his cannon. 
 
 The gallant Colonel Dudley was deputed to execute this 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 637 
 
 order; -but, unfortunately, his troops pursued the retreating 
 enemy until, suddenly, a party of Indians, under command 
 of the celebrated Tecumseh, rose from ambush upon them. 
 The slaughter was terrible. The brave Colonel Dudley 
 was among the killed, and more than five hundred of his 
 detachment were taken prisoners. The other part of Gen 
 eral Clay s troops were more fortunate. And yet, lured by 
 a party of Indians, whom they wished to destroy, they pro 
 ceeded into the woods, where they would have been cut off, 
 had not General Harrison dispatched a company of cavalry 
 to cover their retreat. 
 
 At length, the British gave up the contest. Although 
 they had made many prisoners, this did not aid them, in 
 relation to the fort. The 8th of May brought an end to 
 the toils of the Americans in the fort of Camp Meigs. An 
 exchange of prisoners took place, and on the morning of 
 the 9th, the enemy commenced their retreat. Thus did 
 Harrison sustain, in effect, a siege of twelve days; during 
 which, the enemy had fired eighteen hundred shells and 
 cannon-balls, besides keeping up an almost continual dis 
 charge of small arms. The loss of each was about equal. 
 
 Perry s Victory. During the summer, by the exertions 
 of Commodore Perry, an American squadron had been fitted 
 out on Lake Erie. It consisted of nine small vessels, car 
 rying fifty-four guns. A British squadron had also been 
 built and equipped, under the superintendence of Commo 
 dore Barclay. It consisted of six vessels, mounting sixty- 
 three guns. Commodore Perry, immediately sailing, offered 
 battle to his adversary; and on the 10th of September the 
 British commander left the harbor of Maiden, to accept the 
 offer. In a few hours, the wind shifted, giving the Ameri 
 cans the advantage. Perry, forming the line of battle, 
 hoisted his flag, on which was inscribed the words of the 
 dying Lawrence, "Don t give up the ship!" Loud huzzas 
 from all the vessels proclaimed the animation which this 
 motto inspired. About noon, the firing commenced ; after 
 
638 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 a short action, two of the British vessels surrendered ; and 
 the rest of the American squadron now joining in the battle, 
 the victory was rendered decisive and complete. The 
 British loss was forty-one killed and ninety-four wounded. 
 
 The American loss was twenty-seven killed and ninety-six 
 wounded; of which number, twenty-one were killed and 
 sixty wounded on board the flag-ship Lawrence, whose 
 whole complement of able-bodied men, before the action, 
 was about one hundred. The commodore gave intelligence 
 of the victory to General Harrison in these words: "We 
 have met the enemy, and they are ours. Two ships, two 
 brigs, one schooner, and one sloop." 
 
 Battle of the Thames. By means of the victory of Com 
 modore Perry, the Americans became masters of Lake Erie, 
 but the territory of Michigan, which had been surrendered 
 by Hull, was still in possession of Colonel Procter. The 
 next movements of General Harrison were therefore against 
 the British and Indians at Detroit and Maiden. General 
 Harrison had previously assembled a portion of the Ohio 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 639 
 
 militia on the Sandusky river; and on the 7th of September 
 four thousand from Kentucky, the flower of the state, with 
 Governor Shelby at their head, arrived at his camp. With 
 the cooperation of the fleet, it was determined to proceed 
 at once to Maiden. On the 27th, the troops were received 
 on board, and reached Maiden on the same day; but the 
 British had, in the mean time, destroyed the fort and public 
 stores, and had retreated along the Thames towards the 
 Moravian villages, together with Tecumseh s Indians, con 
 sisting of twelve or fifteen hundred. It was now resolved 
 to proceed in pursuit of Procter. On the 5th of October, 
 a severe action occurred between the two armies at the 
 river Thames, by which the British army fell into the hands 
 
 of the Americans. In this battle, Tecumseh was killed, and 
 the Indians fled. The British loss was nineteen regulars 
 killed, fifty wounded, and about six hundred prisoners. The 
 American loss, in killed and wounded, amounted to upwards 
 of fifty. Procter made his escape down the Thames. 
 On the 29th of September, the Americans took possession 
 
640 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 of Detroit, which, on the approach of Harrison s army, had 
 been abandoned by the British. 
 
 Creek War. While affairs were proceeding at the North, 
 the public attention was arrested by hostilities commenced 
 by the Creek Indians. They had been visited by Tecum- 
 seh, who had persuaded them that the Great Spirit required 
 them to unite in an attempt to extirpate the whites. In 
 the fall of 1812, a sanguinary war had been waged by the 
 Creeks and Seminoles, against the frontier inhabitants of 
 Georgia. At the head of two thousand five hundred volun 
 teers from Tennessee, General Jackson had marched into 
 their country, and compelled them to desist; but, soon after 
 his return, their animosity burst forth with increased and 
 fatal violence. Dreading their cruelty, some three hundred 
 men, women, and children, took refuge in Fort Mimms. 
 Here, at noon-day, on the 30th of August, they were sur 
 prised by a party of six hundred Indians, who, from the 
 fort, drove the people into the houses which it inclosed. 
 To these they set fire. Seventeen only of the refugees 
 escaped to carry the horrid tidings to the neighboring 
 stations. But the whites resolved on vengeance. General 
 Jackson, at the head of three thousand five hundred militia 
 of Tennessee, again took up his march into the southern 
 wilderness. A detachment, under General Coffee, encoun 
 tering at Tallushatchie a body of Indians, a sanguinary 
 conflict ensued. The latter fought with desperation, neither 
 giving nor receiving quarter, until nearly every warrior had 
 perished. Yet still, the spirit of the Creeks remained unsub 
 dued. With no little sagacity and skill, they selected and 
 fortified another position on the Tallapoosa, called by them 
 selves Tohopeka, and by whites Horse-shoe Bend. Here 
 nearly a thousand warriors, animated with a fierce and 
 determined resolution, were collected. Three thousand 
 men, commanded by General Jackson, marched to attack 
 this post. To prevent escape, a detachment under General 
 Coffee encircled the Bend. The main body advanced to 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 641 
 
 the fortress, and for a few minutes the opposing forces were 
 engaged muzzle to muzzle at the port-holes ; but at length, 
 the troops leaping over the walls, mingled in furious com 
 bat with the savages. When the Indians, fleeing to the 
 river, beheld the troops on the opposite bank, they returned, 
 and fought with increased fury and desperation. Six hun 
 dred warriors were killed ; four only yielded themselves 
 prisoners; the remaining three hundred escaped. Of the 
 whites, fifty-five were killed and one hundred and forty-six 
 wounded. It was deemed probable that further resistance 
 would be made by the Indians at a place called the Hickory- 
 ground; but, on General Jackson s arriving thither in April, 
 1814, the principal chiefs came out to meet him, and among 
 them was Weatherford, a half-blood, distinguished equally for 
 
 Creek Chiefs surrendering to General Jackson. 
 
 his talents and cruelty. "I am in your power," said he ; "do 
 with me what you please. I have done the white people all 
 the harm I could. I have fought them, and fought them 
 bravely. There was a time when I had a choice; I have 
 none now; even hope is ended. Once, I could animate my 
 41 
 
642 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 warriors; but I cannot animate the dead. They can no 
 longer hear my voice ; their bones are at Tallushatchie, 
 Talladega, Emuckfaw, and Tohopeka. While there was a 
 chance of success, I never supplicated peace ; but my people 
 are gone, and I now ask it for my nation and myself." 
 Peace was concluded, and General Jackson and his troops 
 enjoyed an honorable but short repose.* 
 
 Battles of Chippewa and Bridgewater. In the beginning 
 of July, General Brown crossed the Niagara with about 
 three thousand men, and took possession without opposition 
 of Fort Erie. In a strong position at Chippewa, a few 
 miles distant, was intrenched an equal number of British 
 troops, commanded by General Riall. On the 4th, General 
 Brown approached their works ; and the next day, on the 
 plains of Chippewa, an obstinate and sanguinary battle was 
 fought, which compelled the British to retire to their intrench- 
 ments. In this action, which was fought with great judg 
 ment and coolness on both sides, the loss of the Americans 
 was about four hundred men ; that of the British was 
 upwards of five hundred. Soon afterwards, General Riall, 
 abandoning his works, retired to the heights of Burlington. 
 Here Lieutenant-general Drummond, with a large reinforce 
 ment, joined him, and, assuming the command, led back the 
 army towards the American camp. On the 25th was fought 
 the battle of Bridgewater, which began at four in the after 
 noon, and continued till midnight. After a desperate conflict, 
 the British troops were withdrawn, and the Americans left 
 in possession of the field. The loss on both sides was severe, 
 and nearly equal. Generals Brown and Scott having both 
 been severely wounded, the command devolved upon Gen 
 eral Ripley. He remained a few hours upon the hill, col 
 lected the wounded, and then retired unmolested to the 
 camp. This battle was fought near the cataract of Niagara, 
 whose roar was silenced by the thunder of cannon and the 
 din of arms, but was distinctly heard during the pauses of 
 
 * Hinton. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 643 
 
 the fight. The American general found his force so much 
 weakened, that he deemed it prudent again to occupy Fort 
 Erie. On the 4th of August, it was invested by General 
 Drummond with five thousand troops. In the night, l<etween 
 the 14th and 15th, the besiegers made a daring assault upon 
 the fort, which was repelled with conspicuous gallantry by 
 the garrison, the former being more than nine hundred men, 
 the latter but eighty-four. The siege was still continued. 
 On the 2d of September, General Brown having recovered 
 from his wounds, threw himself into the fort, and took com 
 mand of the garrison. For their fate, great anxiety was 
 felt by the nation, which was, however, in some degree 
 removed, by the march from Plattsburgh of five thousand 
 men to their relief. After an hour of close fighting, they 
 entered the fort, having killed, wounded, and taken one 
 thousand of the British. The loss of the Americans was 
 also considerable, amounting to more than five hundred. 
 On the 21st of September, the forty-ninth day of the siege, 
 General Drummond withdrew his forces. 
 
 Capture of Washington. About the middle of August, 
 a British squadron of between fifty and sixty sail, arrived 
 in the Chesapeake, wjtji^ troops destined for the attack of 
 Washington, the capital of the United States. A body of 
 five thousand of them having landed, an action was fought 
 at Bladensburgh, six miles from Washington. General 
 Winder commanded the American force ; Commodore 
 Barney the flotilla. The British were commanded by 
 Major-general Ross and Rear-admiral Cockburn. The 
 Americans were repulsed, and General Ross, at the head 
 of about seven hundred men, took possession of Washing 
 ton, and burned the capitol, the president s house, and public 
 offices, the arsenal, the navy yard, and the bridge over the 
 Potomac. The loss of the British in this expedition, was 
 nearly a thousand men in killed, wounded, and missing; 
 the loss of the Americans was ten or twelve killed, and 
 thirty or forty wounded. Commodore Barney s horse was 
 
644 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 killed under him, and himself wounded in the thigh, and 
 taken prisoner; but he was paroled on the field of battle 
 for his bravery. 
 
 After the capture of Washington, the British army 
 reembarked on board the fleet in the Patuxent, and Admi 
 ral Cockburn moved down that river, and proceeded up 
 the Chesapeake. On the 29th of August, the corporation 
 of Alexandria submitted to articles of capitulation, and the 
 city was delivered up to the British. On the llth of Sep 
 tember, the British admiral appeared at the mouth of the 
 Patapsco, fourteen miles from Baltimore, with a fleet of 
 ships of war and transports, amounting to fifty sail. The 
 next day, six thousand troops were landed at North point, 
 and commenced their march towards the city. In this 
 march, when the foremost ranks were harassed by a brisk 
 fire from a wood, Major-general Ross was mortally 
 wounded. A battle was fought on this day. The Ameri 
 can forces, the militia, and the inhabitants of Baltimore, 
 made a gallant defence, but were compelled to retreat; the 
 British, however, abandoning the attempt to get possession 
 of the city, retired to their shipping during the night of the 
 13th of September. 
 
 Engagement on Lake Champlain. Towards the close 
 of the winter of 1814, the. troops under General Wilkinson 
 removed from their winter-quarters at French Mills, and 
 took station opposite Plattsburgh. At this time, General 
 Izard assumed the command. During the summer, the 
 troops were reduced, by various detachments, to fifteen hun 
 dred. Moreover, the defences here were mostly in a state of 
 dilapidation, and the stores and ordinances in great disorder. 
 
 It was while troops and fortifications were in this state, 
 that intelligence was received that Sir George Prevost, 
 governor-general of Canada, was on his march, at the head 
 of fourteen hundred men, well-disciplined, with ample 
 stores and a numerous train of artillery. In addition, the 
 British had a respectable naval force on the lake, amount- 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 645 
 
 ing to ninety-five guns and one thousand and fifty men. 
 To cope with this combined, and vastly superior force, the 
 Americans had the troops already named, and a flotilla 
 carrying eighty-six guns and eight hundred and twenty- 
 six men. 
 
 On the 3d of September, Sir George Provost, having 
 taken possession of Champlain, proceeded to occupy Platts- 
 burgh. But, instead of making the most of his advantage, 
 the British general contented himself with erecting works, 
 by which to annoy the Americans thus giving the latter 
 opportunity to strengthen themselves, and to summon from 
 New York and Vermont a considerable force to their aid. 
 At the moment, the delay of the British was not understood, 
 but in a few days it was explained by the appearance of 
 the British squadron, which was observed bearing down in 
 order of battle. It consisted of the frigate Confiance, car 
 rying thirty-nine guns ; twenty-seven of which were twenty- 
 four pounders; the brig Linnet, of sixteen guns; the sloops 
 Chub and Finch, each carrying eleven guns; thirteen gal- 
 lies, five of two guns, and the remainder of one gun. Com 
 modore McDonough, commanding the American squadron, 
 lay at this time at anchor in Plattsburgh bay. His fleet 
 consisted of the Saratoga, of twenty-six guns, eight of 
 which were long twenty-four pounders; the Eagle, twenty 
 guns; the Ticonderoga, seventeen guns; the Preble, seven, 
 and twenty gallies, six of which carried two, and the 
 remainder one gun each. One of this squadron had been 
 constructed in eighteen days, from timber cut for this pur 
 pose, standing on the shore of the lake. 
 
 At about nine o clock, the British commander, Captain 
 Downie, anchored in line abreast the American squadron, 
 about three hundred yards distant the Confiance taking a 
 position opposite the Saratoga the Linnet, opposite the 
 Eagle the British galleys and one of the sloops, opposite 
 the Ticonderoga, Preble, and left division of the American 
 galleys the other sloop was opposed to the right division. 
 
 The action now opened, and at the same time an engage 
 
646 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 ment commenced on the land, between the forces under 
 General McComb and Sir George Prevost. The fate of 
 the day depended chiefly on the result of the engagement 
 between the two large vessels. For two hours, this contest 
 was waged, with great skill and bravery, between these 
 two; but the greater weight of the enemy s battery seemed 
 to incline the scale of victory. By this time, the guns of 
 the Saratoga, on the starboard side, had been either dis 
 mounted or rendered unmanageable: nor was the condi 
 tion of the Confiance much better. The fortune of the day 
 now depended upon a difficult manoeuvre to change the 
 position of the vessels, so as to bring their larboard sides 
 into action. In this, the Saratoga succeeded, while the 
 attempt on the part of the Confiance failed. The explo 
 sions of the former, on wheeling, now became tremendous, 
 and a short and successful work was made of it. In 
 eighteen minutes, the Saratoga announced her surrender. 
 Meanwhile, the Linnet had struck to the Eagle. Three of 
 the galleys were sunk ; the rest escaped. With the excep 
 tion of the latter, the entire squadron was captured. It 
 was a most sanguinary and disastrous contest. The Sara 
 toga had received in her hull fifty-five round shot; the 
 Confiance, one hundred and five. Twice the Saratoga was 
 set on fire by hot shot. The time occupied in the action 
 was two hours and twenty minutes. Captain Downie, of 
 the Confiance, was killed, with forty-nine of his men, and 
 sixty wounded. The Saratoga lost twenty-eight killed and 
 twenty-nine wounded. The total loss of the American 
 squadron amounted to fifty-two killed and fifty-eight 
 wounded. The loss of the British was eighty-four killed, 
 one hundred and ten wounded, and eight hundred ana 
 fifty-six prisoners. 
 
 This engagement took place in sight of the two armies. 
 But they were not idle spectators of the exciting scene. 
 They also became engaged, and, during the naval conflict, 
 the noise of cannon, bombs, rockets responded to the explo 
 sions on the water. Three desperate efforts were made by 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 647 
 
 the British to cross over, and storm the American works. 
 Other modes of attack were resorted to, but repulse and 
 defeat followed each and every one of them. On the loss 
 of the squadron, which was as painful as unexpected, the 
 efforts of the British relaxed; but the firing was still kept 
 up, and continued till night, when the siege was raised, and 
 the artillery withdrawn. During the night, Prevost with 
 drew his forces and retired. 
 
 Thus failed a project for which liberal prepartions had 
 been made, and of whose success, the highest hopes had 
 been indulged. Thus Sir George Prevost was taught, that 
 not then, nor there, whatever he might do at some future 
 day, could he display British colors as a token of triumph. 
 The "star-spangled banner" must still wave on the waters 
 of Champlain; and our national flag still float over the for 
 tifications of Pittsburgh. 
 
 Battle of New Orleans. In the spring of 1814, General 
 Jackson was appointed a major-general in the army of the 
 United States, and assigned to the protection of the city of 
 New Orleans, and the circumjacent territory. To this 
 duty he addressed himself with a promptitude and resolu 
 tion characteristic of the man, and commensurate with the 
 preparations which, it was supposed, the British had made 
 to subdue it. 
 
 On the 1st day of December, the general reached New 
 Orleans, and, on the 4th, rumor was rife that a hostile fleet 
 was already wending its way along the coast. On the 6th, 
 this rumor was confirmed. Admiral Cochrane and Sir 
 George Cockburn, after the burning of Washington, and 
 subsequent retreat down the Chesapeake, were now direct 
 ing their course towards New Orleans. The expedition 
 was formidable, consisting of more than eighty sail, which 
 were still to be reinforced; on board the transports were 
 some eleven thousand troops, "veteran heroes of the Pen 
 insula," ardent for the attack commanded by four generals 
 of great experience two admirals, and twelve thousand 
 
648 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 seamen and marines, with fire-ships, rockets, ammunition, 
 and artillery in abundance. 
 
 The inhabitants of New Orleans were, at this time, sup 
 posed to be not less than thirty thousand a number quite 
 sufficient, under ordinary circumstances, to furnish adequate 
 assistance. But they were chiefly of French and Spanish 
 extraction. By the purchase of Louisiana, they had recently 
 become citizens of the United States; but the sympathies 
 and patriotism of some had not followed their transfer. In 
 addition, the city had few, if any defences; arms, ammu 
 nition, troops all were wanting. 
 
 In circumstances like these, General Jackson assumed 
 command of the city. He saw the danger which impended ; 
 he saw the importance of power amid the conflicting ele 
 ments. He has sometimes been censured for his despotic 
 bearing during these scenes of turmoil and confusion: But 
 we must not judge too severely. He felt the emergency, 
 and did not hesitate to proclaim martial law, as, in his view, 
 the only means of safety and protection to the city. 
 
 The force which General Jackson had brought with him 
 from Mobile, amounted to only about fifteen hundred men, 
 and consisted of Coffee s Tennessee volunteers, Hind s com 
 pany of cavalry, and the seventh and forty-fourth regiments. 
 To these were added three hundred city volunteers, and a 
 battalion of men of color, two hundred, making a total, 
 with the troops in garrison at Fort St. Philips, of only 
 twenty-five hundred men. This force was so obviously 
 inadequate, that General Jackson made every effort to 
 supply the deficiency ; and in this, he was seconded by the 
 executive of Kentucky, Tennessee, and Louisiana. But 
 their patriotic exertions were, in a great measure, unavail 
 ing; there being, at no time, of Louisianians, in the army 
 of General Jackson, more than nine hundred, and still less 
 from any other state. The naval force, stationed at New 
 Orleans, consisted of six gun-boats and several smaller ves 
 sels, under command of Commodore Daniel T. Patterson. 
 
 Soon after reaching New Orleans, General Jackson pro- 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 649 
 
 ceeded to examine the various fortified points below the 
 city, and gave directions for strengthening them as his 
 means allowed. On the 9th, he returned to the city, 
 whence he proceeded on a similar tour of inspection to the 
 lakes. Contrary to all expectation, the British armament, 
 instead of coming up the Mississippi, entered the lakes 
 which connect with the gulf, and, on the 23d of December, 
 commenced landing their forces on the narrow strip of 
 land bordering the river. Before reaching this point, how 
 ever, an engagement had taken place between the gun 
 boats and a large British force, which had resulted in the 
 capture of the former. It was a spirited action of some 
 two hours, and the Americans surrendered only when the 
 enemy had gained their decks, and overpowered them by 
 numbers. The whole number of guns in the American 
 vessels was twenty-three, and of men one hundred and 
 eighty-three. The British had forty-five boats, forty-three 
 pieces of cannon, and twelve hundred men. The loss of 
 the Americans was very small, while that of the British was 
 not less than three hundred, including several officers, 
 killed and wounded. 
 
 The invading army, it was now certain, was at hand. 
 Indeed, they had effected a landing; they were on the 
 banks of the Mississippi, only nine miles from the city. 
 This, as we have stated, was on the 23d of December. 
 
 General Jackson had decided, in case of their landing, to 
 attack them the first possible moment. "Feeble as my 
 force is," said he, "I am resolved to assail the enemy on his 
 first landing, and perish sooner than he shall reach the city;" 
 a resolution which he now proceeded to fulfill with all the 
 energy in his power. That same night was the time 
 appointed. 
 
 A little before dark, the American troops arrived in view 
 of the enemy. They were, at this time, about two thou 
 sand strong, but afterwards reinforced to the number of one 
 thousand more. Among the vessels, which had escaped 
 the British, was one of considerable size, called the Caro- 
 
650 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 line. With this, Commodore Patterson was to drop down 
 the river, anchor in front of the British, and commence the 
 attack, which should be a signal for a general assault. 
 
 A British officer, who was present during the scene, thus 
 describes the dismay of the British troops, when first the 
 Caroline opened her appalling fire upon them. 
 
 "The day passed without any alarm, and, the darkness 
 having set in, the fires were made to blaze with increased 
 splendor; our evening meal was eaten, and we prepared to 
 sleep. But about half-past seven o clock, the attention of 
 several individuals was drawn to a large vessel, which 
 seemed to be stealing up the river till she came opposite to 
 our camp, when her anchor was dropped, and the sails lei 
 surely furled. We hailed her, but she gave no answer. 
 This forboded no good. Soon after, we heard some one 
 cry, in a commanding voice, Give them this for the honor 
 of America! and they did give it to us. Explosion after 
 explosion burst upon us, and showers of grape swept down 
 numbers in the camp. 
 
 "Nor to this dreadful storm of fire had we any thing to 
 oppose. Our artillery was too light to bring into competi 
 tion with an adversary so powerful. Our only alternative 
 was to shelter the men, as much as possible, from this iron 
 hail; and our only shelter was to hasten under the dyke 
 ["levee 1 ]. There we lay for an hour, unable to move from 
 our ground, or offer any opposition; when the sound of 
 musketry, at some distance, called our attention towards 
 the pickets, and warned us to prepare for a closer and more 
 desperate strife. Soon after, our apprehensions were real 
 ized. A semi-circular blaze of musketry burst upon us. 
 We were surrounded." The assailants were Coffee s brig 
 ade of six hundred dismounted riflemen. 
 
 The further details of proceedings that night, we must 
 omit. For two hours, such warfare was carried on as the 
 darkness allowed. The American troops did not exceed 
 two thousand ; the force of the enemy reached, at length, 
 four or five thousand. The Americans were not the 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 651 
 
 victors, nor were they vanquished. They retired in safety, 
 with a loss of but twenty-four killed, one hundred and fif 
 teen wounded, and seventy-four made prisoners. The loss 
 of the British was not less than four hundred in killed, 
 wounded, and prisoners. Among the Americans killed 
 were two valiant officers Colonel Lauderdale and Lieu 
 tenant McClelland. This action was probably the salva 
 tion of New Orleans. From that hour, the Americans had 
 more confidence; the British less. 
 
 On the 4th of January, the long-expected reinforcement 
 from Kentucky, amounting to two thousand two hundred 
 and fifty, under command of Major-general Thomas, reached 
 New Orleans, but the great advantage, anticipated from 
 this additional force, failed of being realized. Not more 
 than five hundred of them were supplied with muskets 
 fit for service; for the remainder, none could possibly be 
 furnished. 
 
 For several days longer, the armies continued in view of 
 each other, but comparatively inactive. Preparations, how 
 ever, were making. The clouds were gathering. The 
 storm was approaching. At length, the 8th of January 
 arrived; a day rendered memorable by the victory achieved 
 by the Americans over a British force greatly superior, and 
 in every possible way prepared for the contest. 
 
 On the morning of the 8th, signals, intended to produce 
 concert in the enemy s movements, were descried. Sky 
 rockets shot up. Preparations, as if for immediate action, 
 were observed. And thus it proved. The important day 
 had arrived, and operations were commenced on the part 
 of the British, by showers of bombs and balls upon -the 
 American line: while congreve-rockets, in multitudes, went 
 whizzing through the air. The two divisions, under com 
 mand of Sir Edward Packenham in person, and supported 
 by Generals Keane and Gibbs, now moved forward. A 
 dense fog enabled them to approach within a short distance 
 of the American intrenchments without being discovered. 
 Their march was dignified their step, firm their bearing, 
 
652 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 lofty. Meanwhile, all was silence among the Americans 
 behind the parapets. The guns were loaded the matches 
 were ready all were waiting, with breathless anxiety, for 
 the word of command. Jackson stood an intent observer of 
 the scene. He watched every movement weighed every 
 circumstance measured the lessening distance. They 
 had reached the critical spot to which the guns were 
 
 pointed the voice of Jackson was heard, as in tones of 
 thunder, "Fire!" and, in an instant, such a storm of death 
 rolled over the astonished British, as was scarcely ever 
 before witnessed. The front ranks were mowed down, and 
 their advance arrested. At this critical juncture, Sir 
 Edward Packenham threw himself in front of the aston 
 ished columns, and urged them on. But at that instant, he 
 fell mortally wounded, and, nearly at the same time, Gen 
 erals Gibbs and Keane were borne from the field, danger 
 ously wounded. The troops now fled. In their flight, 
 they were met by General Lambert, on the advance with 
 a reserve force, and urged once more to renew the attack; 
 but his commands were unheeded. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 653 
 
 There were, indeed, other attempts made upon the 
 American works in other quarters, and they were partially 
 successful ; but, in the sequel, the British were every where 
 repulsed the American flag waved in triumph the city 
 of New Orleans was safe and, that night, joy and glad 
 ness were in every family. 
 
 The American effective force, at the time, on the left 
 bank, was three thousand seven hundred; that of the enemy, 
 at least nine thousand, and, by some authorities, they were 
 reckoned still more numerous. The killed, wounded, and 
 prisoners, as ascertained on the day after the battle, by 
 Colonel Hayne, the inspector-general, was two thousand 
 six hundred. General Lambert s report to Lord Bathurst, 
 stated it to be two thousand and seventy. Among the killed 
 was the commander-in-chief, and Major-general Gibbs, who 
 died of his wounds the following day; besides many other 
 valuable officers. The loss of the Americans, in killed and 
 wounded, was but thirteen. 
 
 It is certainly surprising that generals so distinguished for 
 their sagacity, and so experienced in military tactics, as were 
 the British, should have hazarded such an assault. It seems 
 probable that the enterprise was one of great magnitude 
 and danger, in their view; but warranted by the circum 
 stances in which they were placed. But, on the other 
 hand, the Americans were entitled to all possible praise. 
 Their bravery and zeal were conspicuous through the 
 entire contest. It was fortunate that their commander was 
 possessed of great courage and equal skill. General Jack 
 son acquired greater reputation, on this occasion, than he 
 had gained at any previous period of his life, distinguished 
 as his military fame had become. 
 
 To the benevolent heart, there will ever be connected 
 with this battle one sad, sad reflection. The carnage of 
 that day the groans, sorrows, sufferings caused by that 
 conflict might have been spared. Peace between the two 
 nations had actually been agreed upon. Oh! could some 
 breeze have wafted the intelligence to these Western shores 
 
654 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 ere the dawn of that 8th of January, 1815, what streams ol 
 blood had been stayed! how many precious lives would 
 have been spared! what despair and destitution averted 
 from families and individuals ! 
 
 Treaty of Ghent. The brilliant successes of the Amer 
 icans were duly appreciated, and joy and exultation per 
 vaded the nation. Tidings of peace soon followed. A 
 negotiation, which had been opened at Ghent in the Neth 
 erlands, towards the close of 1814, between the American 
 commissioners, J. Q. Adams, Bayard, Clay, Russel, and 
 Gallatin, and the British commissioners, Gambier, Goul- 
 burn, and Adams, resulted in a treaty of peace, which was 
 signed on the 24th of December. It immediately received 
 the approbation of the prince regent, and was ratified by 
 the president and senate on the 18th day of February. 
 This was a welcome event to all parties. Among a por 
 tion of the people, the war had never been popular. A 
 large debt had been contracted, and the commerce of the 
 country had greatly suffered. There was a general joy 
 that the war had terminated ; yet some were disposed to 
 inquire, what object had been gained? It was true, the 
 credit of the country in respect to military skill, but espe 
 cially as to naval tact, had been greatly increased. An 
 arrogant, invading foe had been driven from our shore. 
 Our national honor vindicated but, in the end, the treaty 
 negotiated and ratified was silent as to the subjects for 
 which the war was professedly declared. It provided only 
 for the suspension of hostilities the exchange of prisoners 
 the restoration of territories and possessions obtained by 
 the contending powers during the war the adjustment 
 of unsettled boundaries and for a combined effort to effect 
 the entire abolition of traffic in slaves. But, notwithstand 
 ing several important omissions, the treaty was joyfully 
 received, and the various classes of society once more 
 began to turn their attention to their accustomed trades 
 and occupations. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 055 
 
 Close of Mr. Madison s Administration. The remain 
 der of Mr. Madison s administration was marked by few 
 events or measures of national importance. Yet, we may 
 briefly notice the conclusion of a treaty, conducted at 
 Algiers, with the dey of Algiers, by William Shaler and 
 Commodore Stephen Decatur, on the 30th of June, 1815 
 a "convention by which to regulate the commerce between 
 the territories of the United States and of his Britannic 
 Majesty," concluded at London, July 3 and the incorpora 
 tion of a national bank, with a capital of thirty-five mil 
 lions of dollars. 
 
 February 12th, the electoral votes for Mr. Madison s 
 successor were counted in the presence of both houses of 
 congress, when it appeared that Mr. Monroe was elected 
 by a large majority. The following is a summary of the 
 votes: 
 
 . 
 
 O OJ 
 
 
 PRESIDENT 
 
 VICE-PRESIDENT. 
 
 si 
 
 
 
 
 w - 
 
 _j- 
 
 * 
 
 
 ,; 
 
 E 
 
 
 is 
 
 o 
 
 15 o 
 
 11 
 
 *> 
 
 Is .S 
 
 S- fl 
 
 o u 
 
 STATES. 
 
 o.s 
 
 M?" 1 
 
 
 
 ^2 ^ 
 
 X c 
 
 ~f - 
 
 W ">> 
 
 i: - 
 
 
 a! 
 
 3 * 
 
 
 
 - 
 
 hH c 
 
 fS 
 
 
 
 5 
 
 
 a: t* 
 
 02 ^~^ 
 
 . ^ 
 
 h^M ^ 
 
 tn " 
 
 ^ ^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 D^ 
 
 
 c ^ 
 
 *"*"* O 
 
 Q ^*- 
 
 c *. 
 
 C ^ 
 
 a <*- 
 
 5 5 * H 
 
 fc<~ 
 
 
 5 
 
 
 Q 
 
 
 
 15 
 
 C3 
 
 ^o 
 
 
 
 8 
 
 New Hampshire, . . 
 
 8 
 
 
 8 
 
 
 
 
 
 22 
 
 Massachusetts, . . 
 
 
 22 
 
 
 22 
 
 
 
 
 4 
 
 Rhode Island, . 
 
 4 
 
 
 4 
 
 
 
 
 
 9 
 
 Connecticut, . . . 
 
 
 9 
 
 
 
 5 
 
 4 
 
 
 8 
 
 Vermont, .... 
 
 8 
 
 
 8 
 
 
 
 
 
 29 
 
 New York, . . . 
 
 29 
 
 
 29 
 
 
 
 
 
 8 
 
 New Jersey, 
 
 8 
 
 
 8 
 
 
 
 
 
 25 
 
 Pennsylvania, 
 
 25 
 
 
 25 
 
 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 Delaware, .... 
 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 8 
 
 Maryland, 
 
 8 
 
 
 8 
 
 
 
 
 
 25 
 
 Virginia, 
 
 25 
 
 
 25 
 
 
 
 
 
 15 
 
 North Carolina, . 
 
 15 
 
 
 15 
 
 
 
 
 
 11 
 
 South Carolina, . . 
 
 11 
 
 
 11 
 
 
 
 
 
 8 
 
 Georgia, .... 
 
 8 
 
 
 8 
 
 
 
 
 
 12 
 
 Kentucky, .... 
 
 12 
 
 
 12 
 
 
 
 
 
 8 
 
 Tennessee, 
 
 8 
 
 
 8 
 
 
 
 
 
 8 
 
 Ohio 
 
 8 
 
 
 8 
 
 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 Louisiana,. 
 
 3 
 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 Indiana 
 
 3 
 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 
 
 217 
 
 
 
 
 163 
 
 
 5 
 
 4 
 
 
 Whole No. of electors, 
 
 183 
 
 34 
 
 22 
 
 3 
 
 
 Majority, . . .109 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 
656 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OP 
 
 X. JAMES MONROE, PRESIDENT 
 
 INAUGURATED AT WASHINGTON, MARCH 4, 1817. 
 
 DANIEL D. TOMPKINS, VICE-PRESIDENT. 
 
 HEADS OF THE DEPARTMENTS. 
 
 J >hn Q. Adams, . . 
 William H. Crawford, 
 
 Isaac Shelby, 
 John C. Calhoun, 
 
 Benjamin W. Crowninshield, . 
 Smith Thompson, .... 
 Samuel L. Southard, . . . 
 
 Return J. Meigs, . . . . . 
 John M Lean, ...... 
 
 Richard Rush, 
 William Wirt, 
 
 , Massachusetts, . 
 Georgia, . . 
 
 Kentucky, . . 
 . South Carolina, 
 
 Massachusetts, 
 New York,. . 
 New Jersey, . 
 
 Ohio, 
 
 Ohio, .... 
 
 , Pennsylvania, . 
 Virginia, . . 
 
 . March 5, 
 . March 5, 
 
 1817, Secretary of State. 
 1817, Secretary of Treasury. 
 
 SPEAKERS OF THE HOUSE OF REPRESENTATIVES. 
 
 Henry Clay, . 
 Herrv Clav 
 JohrTW. favlor 
 Philip P. Barbour, 
 Henry Clay, . . 
 
 . (continued in office), ) 
 
 November 30, 1818, > Secretaries of the Navy. 
 . December 9, 1833,) 
 
 GeneraL 
 
 Attorneys General 
 
 1817. 
 1819. 
 1820. 
 
 18-21. 
 1823. 
 
 . Kentucky ..... Fifteenth Congress, 
 
 . Kentucky .... Sixteenth do. . 
 
 New York, . . . . Sixteenth do. . . 
 
 Virginia, .... Seventeenth do. . 
 
 Kentucky, .... Eighteenth do. . . 
 
 THE elevation of Mr. Monroe to the presidency was an 
 event highly auspicious to the interests of the nation. Be- 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 657 
 
 sides having been employed for many years in high and 
 responsible stations under the government, he possessed a 
 sound and discriminating judgment, and a remarkably calm 
 and quiet temperament. In not a few of the qualities of 
 his mind, he resembled Washington, and, like that great 
 and good man, apparently had the true interests of his 
 country in view in the acts and measures of his adminis 
 tration. He may be said to be fortunate in respect to the 
 time and circumstances of his accession to the presidency. 
 A war, of whose justice and expediency a respectable por 
 tion of the country had strong doubts and as to which, 
 therefore, loud and even angry debate had existed, both in 
 congress and throughout the country that war had termi 
 nated, and the asperities growing out of different views 
 entertained of it, were fast subsiding. Commerce, too, was 
 beginning to revive, and the manufacturers were hoping for 
 more auspicious days. In every department of industry, 
 there was the commencement of activity; and, although the 
 country had suffe^ld too long and too seriously to regain 
 at once her former prosperity, hopes of better times were 
 indulged, and great confidence was reposed in the wise and 
 prudent counsels of the new president. 
 
 A review of the principal measures and events during 
 the presidency of Mr. Monroe, will require us to notice the 
 following topics : 
 
 Tour of the President, Revision of the Tariff, 
 
 Admission of Missouri, Visit of Lafayette, 
 
 Provision for indigent officers, &c., Review of Mr. Monroe s 
 
 Reelection of Mr. Monroe, Administration, 
 
 Seminole War, Election of Mr. Adams. 
 
 Tour of the President. This took place in the summer 
 and autumn following Mr. Monroe s inauguration, and 
 extended through the Northern and Eastern states of the 
 Union. It was an auspicious measure, and contributed, no 
 doubt, in a degree, to his popularity. He had in view, the 
 better discharge of his duty as president, in superintending 
 42 
 
GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 the works of public defence, and most probably the cultiva 
 tion of friendly feelings wi h the great mass of the people. 
 These objects were happily accomplished. The works of 
 public defence, which he wished personally to inspect or to 
 provide for, were the fortifications of the sea-coast and inland 
 frontiers, naval docks, and the navy itself. For all these 
 objects, congress had made liberal appropriations, and by 
 personal observation, he sought the means of guiding his 
 judgment as to the best mode of promoting the interests 
 thus committed to his care. 
 
 Reception of Mr. Monroe at New York. 
 
 The president made two other visits of a similar kind, 
 during his first term, viz: one in the summer of the follow 
 ing year, and the other in the summer of 1819. The formei 
 was to the Chesapeake bay and the country lying on its 
 shores. The other was to the Southern and South-western 
 states of the Union. In the course of a few weeks he 
 visited Charleston, Savannah, and Augusta, as also the 
 Cherokee nation, Nashville, Louisville, and other places. 
 The same national objects commanded his attention as 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 659 
 
 during his other tours, and the same spirit of courtesy and 
 deference was manifested towards him. 
 
 Admission of Missouri. In another place, (p. 538,) we 
 have had occasion to notice the periods at which the 
 several states, formed since the adoption of the Federal 
 Constitution, have been admitted into the Union, and Mis 
 souri among them; but, as in respect to this state, there 
 were new and peculiar considerations involved, it is deemed 
 important to speak of them in this place more at large. 
 The proposition to admit Missouri into the Union, was con 
 sidered at the same time with Maine; but, although congress 
 passed the act of admission for both at once, it was condi 
 tional in regard to Missouri. A clause in the constitution 
 of this state, requiring the legislature to enact a law "to 
 prevent free negroes and mulattoes from coming to and 
 settling in the state," was obnoxious to a majority of the 
 members of congress. After a long debate in that body, it 
 was decided that Missouri should be admitted, on the con 
 dition that no laws should be passed, by which any free 
 citizens of the United States should be prevented from 
 enjoying the rights to which they were entitled by the 
 constitution of the United States. 
 
 There had previously been a long and exciting debate in 
 congress, on the subject of the restriction of slavery in the 
 bill admitting Missouri. The bill for admitting that terri 
 tory, contained a provision prohibiting slavery within the 
 new state; but, having passed the house of representatives, 
 it was arrested in the senate. Strong sectional parties, in 
 reference to this subject, appeared, not only in congress, 
 but throughout the country. It was deemed imminently a 
 time of danger to the general interests of the nation and the 
 Union itself. The dissolution of the general government 
 seemed to be threatened. That the pernicious system of 
 involuntary servitude should be further extended, seemed 
 to be abhorrent to the minds of most of the wise and good. 
 On the other hand, the rights of the slave-holding states were 
 
660 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 thought by themselves, at least, to be invaded. Accordingly, 
 members of congress from the non-slave-holding states, stren 
 uously advocated the restriction; while members from the 
 slave-nolding portion of the country as strenuously opposed it. 
 
 The long and earnest debates on the subject, were con 
 cluded, only by the parties accepting a compromise, in 
 consequence of which, slavery was to be tolerated in Mis 
 souri, but forbidden in all that part of Louisiana as ceded 
 by France, lying north of thirty-six degrees thirty min 
 utes north latitude, except so much as was embraced 
 within the limits of the state. The vote in the house of 
 representatives was several times given for excluding 
 slavery; but the senate disagreed, and would not yield to 
 the house. When the house yielded, at length, to the 
 opinion of the senate, it was by a majority of four only, in 
 favor of the bill, omitting the clause of exclusion, and con 
 taining that of the interdiction of slavery elsewhere, as 
 already defined. The compromise happily averted what 
 ever danger there might have been to the union of the states. 
 
 When Missouri, by a solemn act of her legislature, had 
 accepted the fundamental condition imposed by congress, 
 that she would not authorize the passage of any laws exclu 
 ding citizens of other states from enjoying the privileges to 
 which they were entitled by the constitution of the United 
 States, she was declared a member of the Union. This 
 occurred August 10th, 1821. 
 
 Provision for indigent Officers and Soldiers. In 1818, 
 a .aw was passed by congress, granting pensions to the 
 surviving officers and soldiers of the Revolutionary war, 
 which included all who had served nine months in the con 
 tinental army at any period of the war, provided it was at 
 one term of enlistment. Another act of congress, following 
 at the expiration of two years, modified, and in some degree 
 restricted this law, by confining the pension to those who 
 were in destitute circumstances. Still, under this condition, 
 the number who received the bounty, or rather the justice 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 661 
 
 of their country, was very large, not less than thirteen 
 thousand having experienced the grateful relief. Through 
 the inability of the government, soon after the war, these 
 soldiers who had so largely contributed to the liberties of 
 their country, had never been duly compensated. They 
 now received a welcome, though late remuneration. 
 
 Reelection of Mr. Monroe. In March, 1821, Mr. Mon 
 roe entered upon his second term of office, having been 
 reelected president by nearly an unanimous vote. Mr. 
 Tompkins was also continued in the vice-presidency. The 
 following table exhibits the vote of the several electoral 
 colleges: 
 
 1 Number of Electors I 
 from each State. | 
 
 STATES. 
 
 PRESIDENT 
 
 1-d 
 
 15 o 
 Srlx 
 
 
 
 - 
 
 d 
 
 Q 
 
 Rich d. Stockton, 1 < 
 of New Jersey. | 8 
 
 PRESI 
 1 
 
 DENT. 
 
 i! 
 
 
 "Hf 
 
 C3 
 
 73 o 
 
 1 Daniel Rodney, 1 
 *J ^1 of Delaware. | 
 
 oT 
 p jj 
 
 1! 
 
 n> 
 
 *o 
 
 C3 
 
 > J 
 
 t/T 
 
 a j 
 
 O 
 
 o 
 
 8 
 15 
 4 
 9 
 8 
 29 
 8 
 25 
 4 
 11 
 25 
 15 
 11 
 8 
 12 
 8 
 8 
 3 
 3 
 3 
 3 
 3 
 9 
 3 
 
 New Hampshire, . . 
 Massachusetts, . 
 Rhode Island, . . . 
 Connecticut, . . . 
 Vermont, .... 
 New York, . . . 
 New Jersey, 
 Pennsylvania, . . 
 Delaware, .... 
 Maryland, . . . 
 Virginia 
 
 7 
 15 
 4 
 9 
 8 
 29 
 8 
 24 
 4 
 11 
 25 
 15 
 11 
 8 
 12 
 7 
 8 
 3 
 3 
 2 
 3 
 3 
 9 
 3 
 
 1 
 
 7 
 7 
 4 
 9 
 8 
 29 
 8 
 24 
 
 10 
 25 
 15 
 11 
 8 
 12 
 7 
 8 
 3 
 3 
 2 
 3 
 3 
 9 
 3 
 
 8 
 
 1 
 
 North Carolina, . . 
 South Carolina, 
 Georgia, .... 
 Kentucky, .... 
 Tennessee, . . . 
 Ohio, 
 
 Louisiana,. . . . 
 Indiana, 
 
 Mississippi, . . . 
 Illinois 
 
 Alabama, .... 
 Maine, 
 Missouri, .... 
 
 235 
 
 Whole No. of electors, 
 Majority, . . .118 
 
 231 
 
 1 
 
 218 
 
 8 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
662 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 No president, since Washington, has received so decided 
 an expression of the public will. His popularity seemed 
 to be the result of his moderation in politics, his candid 
 temper, and his wise and useful measures. His administra 
 tion throughout was the era of good feeling. 
 
 Seminok War. Within the southern limits of the Uni 
 ted States, but mostly in Florida, lived a tribe, or confed 
 eracy of Indians, named Seminoles. They consisted, 
 originally, of fugitives from the northern tribes, resident 
 within the limits of the United States. To these fugitives, 
 additions were made from the Creek Indians, numbers of 
 whom were dissatisfied with the provisions of the treaty of 
 1814, and negroes, who had absconded from their masters. 
 The resentments enkindled in the breasts of these miser 
 able people, are believed to have been fanned by foreign 
 emissaries, of whom the most noted were two Englishmen, 
 Alexander Arbuthnot and Robert C. Ambrister. The con 
 sequence was, that outrages were committed upon the 
 inhabitants of the states on our southern borders, the 
 progress of which it became necessary to arrest. 
 
 General Gaines, the United States officer in that quarter, 
 made a demand to deliver up the authors of these outrages, 
 but the Indians refused to comply. In consequence of this 
 refusal, the Indians, who were still on the lands ceded to 
 the United States by the Creeks, in 1814, were placed at 
 the disposal of General Gaines, to remove them or not, as 
 he should see fit. 
 
 The general availed himself of his discretionary pcwer 
 to take an Indian village called Fowl Town, near the 
 Florida line. In this undertaking, one man and one woman 
 were killed, and two women made prisoners. It was 
 executed by a detachment under Major Twiggs. A few 
 days after, a second detachment, who were on a visit to 
 the town to obtain property, were fired upon, and a skirmish 
 ensued, in which there was a loss of several on both sides. 
 Shortly after, a large party of Seminole Indians formed an 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 663 
 
 ambuscade upon the Appalachicola river, attacked one of 
 the American boats, ascending near the shore, and killed, 
 wounded, and took the greater part of the detachment, 
 consisting of forty men, commanded by Lieutenant R. W. 
 
 Attack of the Seminoles on Lieutenant Scott s Boats. 
 
 Scott, of the seventh infantry. There were also on board, 
 killed or taken, seven women, the wives of soldiers. Six 
 of the detachment only escaped, four of whom were 
 wounded.* 
 
 This event led to increased hostilities. Fort Scott, in 
 which General Gaines with about six hundred regular 
 soldiers was confined for a time, was openly attacked by a 
 large force of the enemy. General Andrew Jackson was 
 directed, December 26, to take the field. In connection 
 with this, he was authorized, if he deemed the force of 
 General Gaines to be insufficient to carry on the war, "to 
 call on the executives of the neighboring states for such an 
 additional militia force as he might deem requisite. * Gen- 
 
 * General Gaines official letter. 
 
664 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 eral Jackson varied from the order addressed to him, by 
 sending out a circular to the patriots of West Tennessee, 
 inviting them, to the number of one thousand, to take up 
 arms with him against the Indians. The General s call 
 was promptly responded to, and the thousand volunteers 
 were, in due time, gathered to his standard. 
 
 In this affair, General Jackson was widely censured for 
 departing from the letter and spirit of his instructions; 
 although the apology offered, was the delay that would 
 have been caused, had the governor of Tennessee, who 
 \vas either at Knoxville or in the Cherokee nation, been 
 first called upon. The account of his proceedings, which 
 he sent to the secretary of war, seems to have met with 
 favor by the public authorities at Washington. The troops 
 thus raised, were joined by a number of friendly Creeks 
 under General M Intosh. Meanwhile, it appears from the 
 instructions of the president to General Gaines, that the 
 war was to be prosecuted in Florida, only in the event of 
 the Indians fleeing into that country, and, in that case, the 
 Spanish authority was to be respected wherever it was 
 maintained. Jackson, however, did not conform to these 
 instructions, and particularly in regard to the interdiction 
 not to attack a Spanish fort, should any Indians take shelter 
 under one, which was also a matter of instruction. He 
 justified his non-compliance, in this case, on the ground that, 
 orders issued to one officer, could not be construed as orders 
 to his successor, without a special reference to the first 
 that his orders were general and discretionary, and that 
 the circumstances contemplated by the orders to General 
 Gaines, never existed. The Indians were found sheltered 
 within a fort, and not merely under the protection of its 
 guns on the outside. 
 
 On the plan of warfare, which the American general 
 deemed it justifiable to act, he not only entered Florida in 
 pursuit of the Indians as they fled thither, but he forcibly 
 seized the Spanish garrison, St. Marks. While at St. 
 Marks, information was imparted to General Jackson, that 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 665 
 
 the governor of Pensacola was favoring the Indians ; upon 
 which, although the executive had given instruction not to 
 attack a Spanish fort, he took up his march for the fort at 
 Pensacola, before which, after twenty days, he appeared 
 prepared to subdue it, at whatever expense it might cost. 
 The fortress was invested on the 25th of May, and, after a 
 bombardment and cannonading for two days, the garrison 
 
 
 Taking the Fort at Pensacola. 
 
 surrendered prisoners of war. The officers of the govern 
 ment, civil and military, were transported to Havana, and 
 a new government established for the province. These 
 matters being settled, General Jackson announced to the 
 secretary of war that the Seminole war was terminated, 
 and returned to his house at Nashville. 
 
 The conduct of the general, in transcending his orders, 
 was made a subject of inquiry in the house of representa 
 tives, and a report made disapproving of some parts of it 
 as arbitrary, unjustifiable, and dangerous in principle; and 
 the report was ably supported by Mr. Clay, of Kentucky, 
 and Mr. Johnson, of Virginia, and others, but opposed by 
 
666 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 many other members. The inquiry disclosed several 
 highly arbitrary acts. Mr. Monroe caused the instructions 
 given on this occasion to be laid before Congress; and he 
 also gave orders immediately for the restoration of the 
 forts and places to the Spanish authorities. 
 
 General Jackson was, also, charged with undue severity, 
 in the execution of Arbuthnot and Ambrister, the English 
 men before alluded to, whom he took in the territory. The 
 former he caused to be hung, and the other to be shot. 
 The punishment was summary, and without law; but the 
 executive found cause to excuse these acts on the consider- 
 tion of the peculiar exigency of the case. The great 
 popularity of the military commander was supposed to 
 have furnished a reason for no further proceedings or 
 inquiries into this affair. 
 
 Revision of the Tariff. A law was passed by congress, 
 on the subject of the tariff, in May, 1824, embracing the 
 revision and alteration of the tariff which had heretofore 
 existed. Except a slight protection to coarse cotton cloths, 
 nothing had been done to encourage the manufactures of 
 the country. The attention of the people had been, for a 
 long time, turned towards the subject, and congress had 
 debated it at different periods, but very little had been 
 effected. Such was the state of things from 1816 to 1824. 
 On the part of many citizens, great zeal had been mani 
 fested in favor of manufactures among us. Numbers, 
 especially in the Northern and Eastern states, owing to the 
 impediments which existed in the prosecution of commerce 
 and navigation, by the restrictive measures of the govern 
 ment, as well as by the war, had engaged in the business of 
 manufacturing. By their energy, perseverance, and econ 
 omy, they had attained to a measure of success; but still, 
 some public enactments were wanting to give due encour 
 agement to the general interests of manufactures. The 
 well-known favorable opinion of the president, as also the 
 growing interest felt by the people on the subject, produced 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 667 
 
 their effect in calling to it the attention of the national legis 
 lature, to some practical purpose. 
 
 At the period above named, congress imposed higher 
 duties on several articles of import, chiefly of the descrip 
 tion of those then manufactured in the United States. On 
 several articles, a duty of five per cent, was laid, in addi 
 tion to that before imposed, though the act met a very 
 powerful opposition. The debate on the bill occupied the 
 house of representatives more than ten weeks, and the bill 
 was passed by a majority of only five. It was opposed by 
 those who were concerned in commerce, on the ground 
 that it would prove detrimental to their particular interests. 
 It was opposed by those who were concerned in agricul 
 ture, from the consideration that an undue profit was 
 secured by it to the manufacturers. On the part of some, 
 it was a ground of opposition that it would greatly diminish 
 imports, and thus lessen the public revenue. A portion of 
 the national legislature, who were professedly in favor of 
 encouraging manufactures, believed that they were already 
 sufficiently protected. This opposition was principally by 
 members from the Southern states, where no manufactures 
 were established, and who believed that additional duties 
 on imports would operate unequally in different parts of 
 the union. 
 
 But notwithstanding the strong opposition to the measure, 
 the bill of the house passed the senate with several altera 
 tions, by a vote of twenty-five to twenty-one. The mea 
 sure, when put to the test of experiment, proved effectual 
 in affording the desired protection to the articles which it 
 embraced; but the same legislation was wanted in regard 
 to others, perhaps equally important to the comfort, defence, 
 and independence of the country. 
 
 Visit of Lafayette. The arrival of the Marquis de La 
 fayette into the United States, signalized the year 1824. 
 It was an event of great interest to the people of the coun 
 try. As the friend, benefactor, and ally of the Americans 
 
668 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 during the Revolution, he was remembered with lively 
 gratitude after his return to his native land, and his subse 
 quent history had been traced by many among us with 
 deep concern, as well as admiration. Nearly half a cen 
 tury had elapsed, since he came as a youthful, devoted 
 adventurer to our shores, in the cause of freedom, and age 
 was now stealing over him with it* usual effects on the 
 human frame. Before the close c; life, he wished once 
 more to revisit the scenes of his early conflicts; and, having 
 intimated his intention of coming to this country, the people 
 were prepared to give him a welcome and enthusiastic 
 reception. 
 
 Landing of Lafayette at Castle Garden. 
 
 He landed at New York, on the 16th of August, accom 
 panied by his son, and M. L. Vasseur, his secretary. His 
 entrance into the city was more than a Roman triumphal 
 procession. Splendid as it was, it was more remarkable as 
 the tribute of the concentrated heart of America, in its great 
 commercial capital. He was met by one universal burst of 
 grateful enthusiasm. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 669 
 
 In the course of about a year, he visited each of the 
 twenty-four states, and most of the principal cities of the 
 land, and was every where received with the like spirit of 
 enthusiasm and gratitude. 
 
 Lafayette laying the Corner-stone, 
 
 He was present on the occasion of laying the corner 
 stone of the Bunker hill monument, and assisted, as was 
 most befitting he should, in laying its corner-stone. His 
 presence added greatly to the interest of the occasion, and 
 long will it be remembered with what enthusiasm his pres 
 ence was greeted. 
 
 "When the time arrived which he had fixed as the termi 
 nation of his visit, it was thought most fitting that his 
 .departure from the country should take place from the 
 capital. A frigate was prepared at that place, and named, 
 in compliment to him, the Brandywine, to transport him to 
 his native country. The few weeks spent, upon the invita 
 tion of the president, as the guest of the nation, in the national 
 palace, were appropriated to taking leave of those venerable 
 men who had shared with him, both in establishing the inde- 
 
670 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 pendence of the country, and in receiving all the appropriate 
 honors which the people could bestow. He had previously 
 visited and taken leave of the venerable Adams; he now in 
 succession took leave of the other ex-presidents, the illustri 
 ous author of the declaration of independence ; the able 
 supporter and advocate of the federal constitution; and the 
 soldier of the Revolution, who had shed his blood in the 
 same cause with Lafayette." 
 
 His departure, which was from the seat of government, 
 on the 7th of September, 1825, was affecting in the highest 
 degree, but it needs not here to be described. Suffice it to 
 say, that in passing down the Potomac, he landed to pay 
 
 Lafayette at the Tomb of Washington. 
 
 a farewell visit to the tomb of Washington; then, proceeding 
 on his way, he made a safe and prosperous voyage to France. 
 
 General Review of Mr. Monroe s Administration, his 
 Character, fyc. As has been already remarked, under the 
 administration of Mr. Monroe, there existed a propitious 
 state of things. The wisdom and practical foresight of 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 671 
 
 Mr. Monroe were manifested in the measures of his admin 
 istration. Profound peace continued through the whole of 
 it, the amicable relations of the country with other nations 
 having been carefully cherished. Of the national debt, not 
 less than sixty millions were paid. The Floridas were not 
 only peaceably acquired, but the western boundaries of our 
 country were so settled as to give it the width of a conti 
 nent. He effected the repeal of the internal taxes, reduced 
 the military establishment to the smallest compass consistent 
 with safety, and brought the army under an efficient organi 
 zation. The asperity of party spirit yielding in a great 
 degree, he was enabled to carry most of those measures 
 which he deemed necessary to the public welfare. Progress 
 was made in the suppression of the slave-trade, the civiliza 
 tion of the Indians advanced, and the independence of the 
 South American nations recognized. 
 
 As to the character of President Monroe, there seems to 
 be scarcely a dissenting opinion. His feelings, manners, 
 and principles, appeared to be adapted eminently for con 
 ciliation. Nearly all united under him and with him in 
 carrying out the public enactments. "He was not so great 
 a philosopher as Jefferson, nor so learned as Madison; but 
 he possessed a more practical knowledge, or was more 
 desirous of pursuing that which was useful, than of adopting 
 new theories, or of supporting his own speculative views in 
 opposition to public opinion. He faithfully strove to defend 
 and promote the great interests of the republic; but sought 
 not for impracticable good in ways discovered only to his 
 contemplative imagination." Fisher Ames lively, but per 
 haps too severe, remark concerning Mr. Jefferson, that "he 
 strains his optics to look beyond its (the world s) circum 
 ference, and contemplates invisibility till he thinks nothing 
 else is real," has no application to Mr. Monroe, though the 
 latter was of the same school of politics. To continue the 
 quotation first presented, "He (Mr. Monroe) had as much 
 regard for humanity, and was as sincere a lover of his kind, 
 as Mr. Jefferson; but he followed more truly the beaten path 
 
672 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 of common sense, and adhered more cautiously to the plain 
 maxims sanctioned by experience, and shown by past history 
 to be essential to the welfare of society." 
 
 Election of John Quincy Adams. It being understood 
 that, according to the example of his predecessors, Mr. Mon 
 roe would retire at the expiration of his second term, the 
 subject of his successor was early introduced to the nation. 
 Several candidates were put in nomination, and the claims 
 of each were duly urged by their respective friends and 
 supporters. The following was the electoral vote, according 
 to the official count before the two houses of congress: 
 
 
 
 PRESIDENT. 
 
 VICE-PRESIDENT. 
 
 t 
 
 
 
 03 
 
 p 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 | 
 
 
 J 3 
 
 
 | . 
 
 a". I 
 
 <S 
 
 . 
 
 1 2 
 
 H-d 
 
 || 
 
 fjj 
 
 3-d 
 
 
 
 
 
 c & 
 
 . 
 
 
 
 3 o 
 
 
 
 35 O 
 
 
 *o ^ 
 
 STATES. 
 
 I! 
 
 a ^= 
 
 o 
 
 g eS 
 
 ^ 
 
 :: "3 
 
 It* 
 
 
 ^ ^ 
 
 C^ 
 
 >C^ 
 
 s 
 
 
 ,fj 
 
 < 
 
 U tc 
 
 ~ G 
 
 d| 
 
 3 
 
 -r O 
 
 
 ^5 ^ 
 
 -2 tj 
 
 c^ 
 
 
 
 
 93 
 
 O 
 
 LD S 
 
 
 o 
 
 2n 
 
 > 
 
 OJ 
 
 O g 
 
 r2 B 
 
 B P 
 
 
 1^ 
 
 Ofjg 
 
 a e 
 
 ^M 
 
 ^oi 
 
 H^ 
 
 1^ 
 
 - 
 
 ^5 
 
 
 3 <-S 
 
 
 ^ ^o 
 
 ^ ^C 
 
 S ^c 
 
 ? O 
 
 S o 
 
 - *3 
 
 2 ^o 
 
 2 ^o 
 
 5 o 
 
 g 1 
 
 * 
 
 
 < 
 
 H^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 K 
 
 i 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 5 
 
 
 
 8 
 
 New Hampshire, 
 
 
 8 
 
 
 
 7 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 15 
 
 Massachusetts, 
 
 
 15 
 
 
 
 15 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 4 
 
 Rhode Island, . 
 
 
 4 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 8 
 
 Connecticut, . 
 
 
 8 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 8 
 
 
 
 7 
 
 Vermont, 
 
 
 7 
 
 
 
 7 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 36 
 
 New York, . 
 
 1 
 
 26 
 
 5 
 
 4 
 
 29 
 
 7 
 
 
 
 
 
 8 
 
 New Jersey, . 
 
 8 
 
 
 
 
 8 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 28 
 
 Pennsylvania, 
 
 28 
 
 
 
 
 28 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 Delaware, . 
 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 11 
 
 Maryland, . . 
 
 7 
 
 3 
 
 1 
 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 24 
 
 Virginia,. 
 
 
 
 24 
 
 
 
 
 24 
 
 
 
 
 15 
 
 North Carolina, 
 
 15 
 
 
 
 
 15 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 11 
 
 South Carolina, 
 
 11 
 
 
 
 
 11 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 9 
 
 Georgia, . . . 
 
 
 
 9 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 9 
 
 
 14 
 
 Kentucky,. . 
 
 
 
 
 14 
 
 7 
 
 7 
 
 
 
 
 
 11 
 
 Tennessee . . 
 
 11 
 
 
 
 
 11 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 16 
 
 Ohio . 
 
 
 
 
 16 
 
 
 16 
 
 
 
 
 
 5 
 
 Louisiana, . . 
 
 3 
 
 2 
 
 
 
 5 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 5 
 
 Indiana, 
 
 5 
 
 
 
 
 5 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 Mississippi . . 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 Illinois, . . 
 
 2 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 5 
 
 Alabama, . . 
 
 5 
 
 
 
 
 5 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 9 
 
 Maine, . . . 
 
 
 9 
 
 
 
 9 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 Missouri, . . 
 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 261 
 
 No. of electors, 
 
 99 
 
 84 
 
 41 
 
 37 
 
 182 
 
 30 
 
 24 
 
 13 
 
 9 
 
 2 
 
 
 Majority, . 131 
 
 
 
 11 
 
 
 
 
 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 673 
 
 XT. JOHN QUINCY ADAMS, PRESIDENT. 
 
 INAUGURATED AT WASHINGTON, MARCH 4, 1325. 
 
 JOHN C. CALHOUN, VICE-PRESIDENT. 
 
 HEADS OF THE DEPARTMENTS. 
 
 Richard Rush, 
 
 
 March 7 1825 
 
 
 
 
 March 7 1825 5 
 
 earyo 
 
 Peter B Porter . . . 
 
 . . New York, 
 
 May 26 1828 ? \ 
 
 Secretaries of War 
 
 Samuel L. Southard, . 
 John M Lean, . . . 
 
 . . . New Jersey, . 
 . . . Ohio 
 
 . . (continued in office), 
 . . (continued in office), 
 
 Secretary of the Navy. 
 Postmaster General. 
 
 William Wirt, Virginia, (continued in office), Attorney General 
 
 SPEAKERS OF THE HOUSE OF REPRESENTATIVES. 
 
 John W. Taylor, . . 
 Andrew Stevenson, . 
 
 . New York, .... Nineteenth Congress, . 1825. 
 , Virginia, Twentieth do. . . 1827. 
 
 THE policy and views of Mr. Adams were, in the main, 
 
 conformed to those of his immediate predecessor. As 
 
 secretary of state under Mr. Monroe, it is believed that no 
 
 important measures were adopted without the advice or 
 
 43 
 
674 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 consent of Mr. Adams. He would, of course, have been 
 apt to continue in the same general line of conduct. His 
 qualifications were of the highest order; he well understood 
 the interests of his country, and was skilled in every art of 
 diplomacy and government. 
 
 On one point, perhaps, he differed in theory from Mr. 
 Monroe. He expressed less regard for state rights, or 
 allowed more power to the general government, according 
 to his construction of the constitution, than Mr. Monroe 
 did. The latter considered the United States government 
 strictly federal; the former viewed it rather as a consoli 
 dated or national one. In their public measures, however, 
 this difference of opinion did not often lead to the exercise 
 of greater power by one than the other. The constitution 
 was the guide of both; but one might approve an act of 
 congress for internal improvements, from which the other 
 would probably have withheld his assent, from scruples as 
 to the constitutional authority of the federal government 
 for such enterprises. 
 
 The administration of Mr. Adams was, however, destined 
 to be confronted by a very formidable opposition. This 
 was from the beginning, on the part of numbers they 
 were determined to dislike his measures, whether right or 
 wrong, as they differed with him in matters of opinion, and 
 were dissatisfied with some circumstances attending his 
 election. It was alleged that the latter was brought about 
 by corruption. This state of things constituted a second 
 era of political asperity in the history of our government, 
 which has not subsided to this day. But the constitution 
 has happily survived the shock, though, at the present time, 
 it begins to be assailed by the more dangerous spirit of 
 sectional divisions. Another portion of Mr. Adams politi 
 cal opponents, more honest or honorable than the rest, were 
 willing to judge him by his acts. "It is but justice to add, 
 that the charge of a bargain between Mr. Adams and Mr. 
 Clay has not been satisfactorily supported. On the con 
 trary, it seems now to be generally admitted that no 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 675 
 
 alliance had been formed between these gentlemen, previous 
 to the election which issued in Mr. Adams accession." 
 
 The following are the principal topics upon which we 
 propose to dwell in noticing the administration of Mr. 
 Adams, viz: 
 
 Controversy respecting the Creeks, Fiftieth Anniversary of Independence 
 Proposed Mission to Panama, "American System," 
 
 Internal Improvements, Election of General Jackson. 
 
 Controversy respecting the removal of the Creeks. At 
 the commencement of Mr. Adams term of office, a contro 
 versy arose between the general government and the state 
 of Georgia, respecting the territory occupied by the Creek 
 Indians. There had long been a dispute between these 
 people and the Georgia state government, which claimed 
 the lands on which the Creeks resided. The claim was 
 professedly founded on a compact into which the United 
 States entered with Georgia, in 1802, of extinguishing, at 
 the national expense, the Indian title to these lands, and of 
 removing the natives, "as soon as it could be done peace 
 ably, and on reasonable terms." The consideration, on the 
 part of Georgia, was the relinquishment of her claim to 
 the Mississippi territory. Georgia was impatient to have 
 the compact fulfilled the Indians, having grown more 
 attached to their homes, refused to alienate their territory. 
 Between the vehemence of Georgia and the resistance of 
 the Creeks, the general government had a difficult task to 
 perform. As it had been invariably desirous of observing 
 good faith with the Indian tribes, and had treated them with 
 much lenity and kindness, it was fully disposed to do jus 
 tice to the Creeks, while it was equally desirous to satisfy 
 Georgia. Before the government could extinguish the 
 Indian claim in the manner before agreed upon, i. e. "peace 
 ably, and on reasonable terms," the governor of Georgia 
 insisted on the removal of the tribe, and threatened to take 
 possession of the territory by force. It was in contempla 
 tion, however, on the part of the federal executive, to resort 
 to force to prevent these proceedings on the part of Georgia, 
 
676 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 The danger of a collision, at one time, appeared to be 
 imminent. The national executive, nevertheless, by his 
 prompt and vigilant measures, passed through the crisis 
 with safety, and effected successfully the object in view. 
 
 A treaty, which had been made with a party of the 
 Indians just before Mr. Adams entered upon his office, by 
 which all the Creek lands in Georgia and Alabama were 
 ceded to the United States, and which had been sanctioned 
 by the senate on the last day of the session, was virtually 
 set aside. Upon a more dispassionate consideration, it had 
 
 Removal of the Creek Indians. 
 
 appeared not to have been executed in good faith, and 
 accordingly a new treaty was concluded at Washington, 
 through great effort on the part of the public authorities. 
 This was entered into with the chiefs of the Creek tribe, in 
 March, 1826. It stipulated for the payment of a large 
 sum to the tribe, and to guaranty the lands not expressly 
 ceded by them. Congress sanctioned the treaty and its 
 stipulations, though the members from Georgia expressed 
 their dissent on record. The conduct of Mr. Adams, in 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 677 
 
 this difficult and perplexing affair, was approved very gen 
 erally in congress, and throughout the country. 
 
 Proposed Mission to the Congress at Panama. The 
 president having been invited to send commissioners to the 
 congress of Panama, which had for its object the cementing 
 of the friendly relations of all the independent states of 
 America, saw fit to accept the invitation. Having nomi 
 nated Richard C. Anderson and John Sergeant, as minis 
 ters on the part of the United States, and William B. 
 Rochester, of New York, as secretary, he presented these 
 names to the senate for confirmation. This step awakened 
 a spirit of animosity against the president, and a long and 
 angry debate ensued ; but the nominations were eventually 
 confirmed, and the necessary appropriations voted. Mea 
 sures were soon taken to carry this policy into effect, and 
 directions were sent to Mr. Anderson, who was then in 
 Columbia, to attend the congress, which was to be convened 
 in the beginning of summer. But he was cut down by a 
 malignant fever before he could reach the place. Mr. 
 Sergeant was prevented from going, on account of the 
 lateness of the period at which his appointment was made. 
 
 This failure of representation at the congress, on the 
 part of the United States, was, by many, deemed auspi 
 cious, as the relations and interests of the country might 
 otherwise have been compromitted; but others thought dif 
 ferently, and believed that a conference of the kind might 
 issue in the adoption of a friendly and enlightened policy 
 between the parties. 
 
 Internal Improvements. In 1826, a proposition was 
 made in congress to expend a sum of money for repairing 
 and extending the Cumberland road. An act had been 
 passed long before, during Mr. Jefferson s second presi 
 dential term, for making a road from Cumberland, in the 
 state of Maryland, or near that place, and on the north 
 bank of the Potomac river, to the river Ohio. Hence the 
 
678 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 name of the road. After having been commenced, money 
 was appropriated, at different periods, to finish and repair 
 the road. It was considered of great national advantage 
 and convenience, inasmuch as it furnished a commodious 
 way from the Atlantic slope to the Ohio river and to the 
 great valley of the Mississippi. 
 
 To the proposition above alluded to for an additional 
 sum of money, opposition was made at the present time. 
 The amount asked was eighty thousand dollars, for repairs 
 and also for its continuance farther west ; for it was consid 
 ered as proper to extend it to a remoter point, as to have 
 made it to the Ohio river. The sum was named in a gen 
 eral appropriation bill. Many were opposed, on account 
 of their doubts respecting the authority of congress to 
 expend money for such objects. Others, however, who 
 were reluctant to vote money for internal improvements on 
 general principles, were in favor of the appropriation in 
 this instance, as it would be of great public utility, and as 
 the road, in order to be used with facility, must be repaired. 
 
 "The vote, at this time, for an appropriation to repair the 
 Cumberland road, indicated the views of members of con 
 gress on the subject of internal improvements; for it was 
 long discussed, and several members went fully into the 
 constitutionality of this and several measures. In the sen 
 ate, the votes were twenty-three in favor and fifteen 
 against the appropriation. And, in the house of repre 
 sentatives, they were ninety-two to sixty-three. And, at 
 the same session, congress authorized the executive to sub 
 scribe, on the part of the government, for shares in the Dis 
 mal Swamp canal, so called, within the state of Virginia, 
 to the amount of sixty thousand dollars; which was a direct 
 recognition of the power of congress to construct works 
 for the public convenience. An act was also passed for a 
 survey in Florida, with a view to construct a canal across 
 the peninsula, from the Atlantic to the Gulf of Mexico."* 
 
 * Bradford s History of the Federal Government. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 679 
 
 The Fiftieth Anniversary of American Independence. 
 This was a day long to be remembered in the annals of the 
 nation. The exultation of feeling throughout the country, 
 that we had reached in safety the fiftieth anniversary of our 
 independence, was great. The day was every where cele 
 brated with more than the usual demonstrations of joy. But 
 the most striking feature of the occasion, was the simulta 
 neous deaths of two ex-presidents of the United States, 
 John Adams and Thomas Jefferson. The coincidence in 
 their departure from life was certainly remarkable, more 
 especially as having occurred at that particular juncture. 
 It would seem to have been a providential dispensation, 
 designed to answer some important purpose; perhaps to 
 awaken the great principles of political freedom and equal 
 rights, to the maintenance of which the lives of both were 
 consecrated. They had both and equally, perhaps 
 acted a most conspicuous part on the theatre of the world, 
 and especially in the affairs of American independence. 
 "Both had been presidents, both had lived to great age, 
 both were early patriots, and both were distinguished and 
 ever honored by their immediate agency in the act of inde 
 pendence. It cannot but seem striking and extraordinary, 
 that these two should live to see the fiftieth year from the 
 date of that act; that they should complete that year, and 
 .that then, on the day which had fast linked for ever their 
 own fame with their country s glory, the heavens should 
 open to receive them both at once. As their lives them 
 selves were the gifts of Providence, who is not willing to 
 recognize in their happy termination, as well as in their 
 long continuance, proofs that our country and its benefac 
 tors are objects of his care?" 
 
 Although they belonged to different schools in politics, 
 and were separated, for a time, by the party distinctions 
 which prevailed soon after the constitution went into ope 
 ration, yet they seemed to have coalesced very much in 
 views and feelings in the latter portion of their lives. 
 Friendly letters, of great interest, passed between them, 
 
680 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 which were given to the public at the time. Bat the coin 
 cidences or parallel circumstances attending these distin 
 guished men are not yet exhausted. "They belonged to 
 the same profession, and had pursued its studies and its 
 practice, for unequal lengths of time indeed, but with dili 
 gence and effect. Both were learned and able lawyers. 
 They were natives and inhabitants respectively of those 
 two of the colonies, which, at the Revolution, were the 
 largest and most powerful, and which, naturally, had a lead 
 in the political affairs of the times. When the colonies 
 became, in some degree, united, by the assembling of the 
 general congress, they were brought to act together in its 
 deliberations, not indeed at the same time, but both at early 
 periods. Each had already manifested his attachment to 
 the cause of the country, as well as his ability to maintain 
 it, by pointed addresses, public speeches, extensive corres 
 pondence, and whatever other mode could be adopted for 
 the purpose of exposing the encroachments of the British 
 parliament, and animating the people to manly resistance. 
 Both were not only decided, but early friends of indepen 
 dence. While others yet doubted, they were resolved; 
 where others hesitated, they pressed forward. They were 
 both members of the committee for preparing the Declara 
 tion of Independence; they constituted the sub-committee, 
 appointed by the other members to make the draft. They 
 left their seats in congress, being called to other public 
 employments, at periods not remote from each other, 
 although one of them returned to it, afterwards, for a short 
 time. Neither of them was of the assembly of great men 
 which formed the present constitution, and neither was at 
 any time member of congress under its provisions. Both 
 have been public ministers abroad, both vice-presidents, and 
 both presidents." These coincidences were surprisingly 
 completed, as already mentioned, by their simultaneous 
 deaths, and that on the anniversary of liberty. 
 
 Introduction of the "American System. 9 The phrase 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 681 
 
 "American System" was given to the policy advocated by 
 many, of protecting, by impost duties, the manufactures of 
 the country against foreign competition. It began to be 
 employed during the administration of Mr. Adams. Addi 
 tional duties were sought by the friends of manufactures on 
 woolen goods, and a bill for that purpose passed both 
 houses of congress, in the months of April and May, 1827. 
 The measure, however, seemed not to be satisfactory to 
 the country at large. "The president was in favor of 
 affording protection to domestic manufactures generally, 
 and of woolens particularly, which, at this time, was the 
 leading question in political economy, so far as the federal 
 government was believed to have authority to interfere. 
 But he was also friendly to extensive enterprises in com 
 merce and navigation, and expressed no opinion in support 
 of the ultra doctrines of the manufacturers." 
 
 Election of General Jackson. The administration of 
 Mr. Adams encountered strong and determined opposition. 
 The circumstance of his rival, General Jackson, having 
 had a larger popular vote than himself, and having, in con 
 gress, only a small majority, when elected to office, seemed, 
 in the view of the democratic party, quite sufficient to 
 justify a more than usual distrust of his administration, 
 from its beginning. Mr. Adams was watched with singular 
 vigilance, and every advantage taken to render his acts 
 unpopular. It was early charged against him, that a cor 
 rupt bargain had been made with Mr. Clay, his secretary 
 of state. The Panama mission was represented as a mea 
 sure weak and injudicious. And, moreover, it was charged 
 that his administration was wasteful and extravagant. 
 
 Of the falsity and injustice of these charges, it is now 
 unnecessary to speak. They were a part of an organized 
 system of opposition, and designed to prevent the reelec 
 tion of Mr. Adams, and secure that of General Jackson. 
 In this design, the friends of the latter succeeded, the vote 
 of the electors for president affording a victory to his sup- 
 
682 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 porters, as gratifying as the defeat of the friends of the 
 former was mortifying. 
 
 Is 
 
 
 
 a) 
 ytt 
 
 <*- X 
 
 
 
 IE 
 1* 
 
 STATES. 
 
 PRESI 
 
 DENT. 
 
 VJCE-PRESIDI 
 
 NT. 
 
 And w. Jackson, 
 of Tennessee. 
 
 oT 
 
 Is 
 
 <l 
 
 ja 
 
 |* 
 
 JohnC.Calhoun, 
 of S. Carolina. 
 
 Richard Rush, 
 of Pennsylv a. 
 
 William Smith, 
 of S. Carolina. 
 
 9 
 
 8 
 15 
 
 4 
 
 8 
 
 36 
 8 
 28 
 3 
 11 
 24 
 15 
 11 
 9 
 14 
 11 
 16 
 5 
 3 
 5 
 3 
 5 
 3 
 
 
 1 
 
 20 
 
 28 
 
 5 
 24 
 15 
 11 
 9 
 14 
 11 
 16 
 5 
 3 
 5 
 3 
 5 
 3 
 
 8 
 8 
 15 
 4 
 8 
 7 
 16 
 8 
 
 3 
 
 6 
 
 1 
 
 20 
 
 28 
 
 5 
 24 
 15 
 11 
 2 
 14 
 11 
 16 
 5 
 3 
 5 
 3 
 5 
 3 
 
 8 
 8 
 15 
 
 4 
 8 
 7 
 16 
 
 8 
 
 3 
 
 6 
 
 7 
 
 New Hampshire, . . . 
 Massachusetts, .... 
 
 Connecticut, .... 
 
 New York * . 
 
 
 Pennsylvania, .... 
 Delaware, 
 
 
 
 North Carolina, . . . 
 South Carolina, .... 
 Georgia .... 
 
 
 
 Ohio, 
 
 
 
 Indiana, 
 
 
 
 Miossuri, . . 
 
 
 261 
 
 Whole No. of electors, . 
 Majority, .... 131 
 
 178 
 
 83 
 
 171 
 
 83 
 
 7 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 683 
 
 XII. ANDREW JACKSON, PRESIDENT. 
 
 INAUGURATED AT WASHINGTON, MARCH 4, 1829, 
 JOHN C. CALHOUN AND MARTIN VAN BTJREN, Vice-Presidents, 
 
 Martin Van Buren, . 
 Edward Livingston, 
 Louis M Lane, . . 
 John Forsyth, . . 
 Samuel D. Ingham, 
 Louis M Lane, . . 
 William J. Duane, . 
 Roger B. Taney, . . 
 
 . New York, . . March 6, 
 . Louisiana, . . . January 12, 
 . Delaware, . . . May 29, 
 . Georgia, . . . June 27, 
 . Pennsylvania, . March 6, 
 . Delaware, . . . January 13, 
 . Pennsylvania, . May 29, 
 . Maryland, (appointed in the re( 
 
 Tennessee, 
 Ohio, . 
 
 Levi Woodbury, 
 
 John H. Eaton, . 
 
 Lewis Cass, . . 
 
 John Branch, .... North Carolina, . 
 
 Levi Woodbury, . 
 
 Mahlon Dickerson, 
 
 William T. Barry, 
 
 Amos Kendall, 
 
 John M. Berrien, . 
 
 Rosier B. Taney, , 
 
 Benjamin F. Butler, 
 
 HEADS OF THE DEPARTMENTS. 
 
 1829, "I 
 
 1833 [ Secretaries of State. 
 
 1834 J 
 1829,1 
 
 SB 
 
 ;SS . I Secretaries of Treasury, 
 negatived by the Senate,) 
 New Hampshire January 27, 1834, J 
 
 March 9, 1829, ) =.,.-:. nf War 
 December 30, 1831, ( Se W&r " 
 
 March 9, 1829, ) 
 
 New Hampshire, December 27, 1831, > Secretaries of the Navy. 
 New Jersey, . . June 30, 1834, ) 
 Ken, U c ky ,. . . March ^ Jg^ PostmaBters Gmeral . 
 
 March 9, 1829, ) 
 
 December 27, 183]. > Attorneys General. 
 
 June 24, 1834, ) 
 
 Kentucky 
 Georgia, 
 Maryland, 
 New York, 
 
 SPEAKERS OF THE HOUSE OF REPRESENTATIVES. 
 
 Andrew Stevenson, 
 Andrew Stevenson, 
 Andrew Stevenson, 
 John Bell, .... 
 James K. Polk, . . 
 
 Virginia, . 
 Virginia, . 
 Virginia, . 
 Tennessee, 
 Tennessee, 
 
 Twenty-first Congress, 1829. 
 Twenty-second do. . 1331. 
 Twenty-third do. . 1333. 
 Twenty-fourth do . 1834. 
 Twenty-fifth do. . 1835. 
 
684 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 IN his inaugural address, General Jackson exhibited, in 
 comprehensive terms, his views in regard to the administra 
 tion of the government. He spoke of the limitations and 
 extent of executive power the peace and friendship to be 
 cultivated with foreign powers the respect due to the 
 rights of the separate states the solicitude to be exercised 
 in the management of the public revenue the equal foster 
 ing care of the general government in respect to agriculture, 
 commerce, and manufactures the necessity of reform, and 
 the correction of certain abuses the attention to be given 
 to internal improvement and the diffusion of knowledge 
 the policy to be observed towards the Indian tribes within 
 our borders and other similar topics. 
 
 He expressed, also, the diffidence he felt on assuming the 
 high and responsible station to which he had been elevated, 
 and the reverence with which he regarded the examples of 
 public virtue left us by his illustrious predecessors; hoping 
 at the same time to receive instruction and aid from the 
 coordinate branches of the government, and the indulgence 
 and support of his fellow-citizens in general. It was a brief 
 and terse address, and manifested the characteristic decision 
 and fearlessness of the man. 
 
 A sketch of the more prominent measures and events of 
 General Jackson s administration will require us to notice 
 the following topics, viz: 
 
 Condition of the Country, Reelection of Andrew Jackson, 
 
 Georgia and the Cherokees, Removal of Deposites, 
 
 Public Lands, Death of Lafayette, 
 
 National Bank, Deposite Act, 
 
 Internal Improvements, Seminole War, 
 
 Indian Hostilities, Treasury Circular, 
 
 Discontents in South Carolina, Election of Mr. Van Buren, 
 Character of Jackson s Administration. 
 
 Condition of the Country. A high degree of prosperity 
 was enjoyed in the United States at this era. The adminis 
 tration of General Jackson s predecessor had been crowned 
 with signal success. Circumstances, however, connected 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 685 
 
 with the election of Mr. Adams were seized upon as a 
 ground of attack; and, in the eye of many, all that he after 
 wards did, as the executive of the nation, was unnaturally 
 colored or distorted. But the results showed that his admin 
 istration had been conducted with wisdom, integrity, and 
 vigor. During the whole course of it, uninterrupted peace 
 had been enjoyed; our commercial relations had been gradu 
 ally extended; and, in many instances, the claims of Amer 
 ican citizens upon foreign governments had been prosecuted 
 with success. At home, the marks of an able administration 
 were exhibited, in the increased activity imparted to the 
 legitimate powers of the federal government for the devel 
 opment of the resources of the country, and the increase 
 of its wealth and respectability. 
 
 Georgia and the Cherokees. The president, in his mes 
 sage on the 8th of December, 1829, had presented, at con 
 siderable length, his views in regard to the disposal of the 
 Indian tribes within the limits of the United States. He 
 recommended their removal beyond the boundary of the 
 different states, but without compulsion, to such territory 
 west of the Mississippi, as congress might set apart for their 
 use. In this, he wished to avoid the difficulties arising from 
 the treaties between the United States and these Indians, 
 and the opposing claims of the states within whose limits 
 the Indians resided. This was one of the most embarrass 
 ing subjects which demanded the attention of the new 
 administration. It was especially applicable to the relation 
 which the Cherokees, a powerful tribe within the limits of 
 Georgia, sustained to the general government. 
 
 Treaties had been made with this tribe, from time to time, 
 ever since the adoption of the federal constitution. In these 
 treaties, the protection of the United States was promised 
 them, and the territory they inhabited was acknowledged to 
 be theirs. But the government had also acknowledged the 
 limits of Georgia, and had agreed to extinguish the Indian 
 title whenever it could be peaceably effected. 
 
686 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 Georgia, in her anxiety to secure the Indian territory, had 
 passed laws from time to time, with reference to that object, 
 claiming exclusive civil and criminal jurisdiction over the 
 Indians. In this state of things, the new administration 
 came in, and the views of the president coinciding with 
 those of the state of Georgia, a change was made in her 
 mode of procedure. She was allowed, with the approba 
 tion of the general government, to extend her laws over the 
 Cherokees, and to consider the treaties of the United States 
 with them, guaranteeing their territory, as unconstitutional 
 and void. 
 
 In conformity to the president s proposal of removing the^ 
 Indians, as already alluded to, a bill was submitted to both 
 houses of congress, in February, 1830, authorizing the presi 
 dent to set apart such portion as he should deem necessary 
 of the public territory west of the Mississippi, to be divided 
 into districts, for the permanent residence of the emigrating 
 Indians. The bill underwent a thorough and spirited debate, 
 and was finally passed by both houses, by a small majority. 
 
 The laws of Georgia had come into direct conflict with 
 those of the United States, but this bill seemed to release 
 the president from the duty of enforcing the acts of the 
 latter, and observing the faith of treaties, as it was also in 
 agreement with his determination not to regard either, in 
 reference to a sovereign state. Encouraged by the acts of 
 the government and the views of the president, Georgia 
 proceeded to assert entire sovereignty over the Indians 
 within its limits, issued writs of the state courts against the 
 residents in the Indian territories, and tried the Cherokees 
 before the tribunals of the state. At length, even the mis 
 sionaries of the American board, residing and laboring 
 among them, were arrested, tried, condemned and impris 
 oned, for refusing to obtain a permit from the government 
 of Georgia to reside within the territory, or to take an oath 
 of allegiance to the state. And, to consummate their high 
 handed proceedings, the decision of the supreme judicial 
 tribunal of the United States, pronouncing the acts of the 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 687 
 
 Georgia legislature null and void, being unconstitutional, 
 was resisted by the state. What might have ensued from 
 this condition of affairs, had the general government under 
 taken to enforce the decision of the supreme court of the 
 nation, as it would have been its imperious duty, it is need 
 less to say. The missionaries relieved Georgia from the 
 dreaded calamity, by informing the governor that they had 
 instructed their counsel to prosecute the case no further. 
 Soon after this, the missionaries were set at liberty. 
 
 Notwithstanding all the stringent measures of Georgia, 
 the Cherokees were determined to remain in the land of 
 their fathers. But at length, in 1835, a few of their chiefs 
 were induced to sign a treaty for the sale of their lands and 
 a removal west of the Mississippi. Although this treaty 
 was opposed by a majority of the Cherokees, and the terms 
 afterwards decided upon at Washington rejected, yet, as 
 the state of Georgia was determined in its hostility, and 
 they could expect no protection, according to the new doc 
 trine, from the general government, they finally decided 
 upon a removal; but it was not until the close of the year 
 1838, that the task of emigration was completed. 
 
 Public Lands. Questions pertaining to the public lands 
 were earnestly debated at this period. These lands form 
 an immense domain, and lie on both sides of the Mississippi, 
 though much the larger portion lies on the west of that 
 river. Applying the Georgia doctrine, in reference to the 
 sovereignty of the state over all land within its limits, some 
 of the new states, formed out of the public domain, set up a 
 claim to the property in the soil of all lands not owned by 
 individuals, as an element of sovereignty. The mode of 
 disposing of these lands, was complained of in other states, 
 and attempts were made to throw doubt on the validity of 
 the title of the general government to that portion within 
 the limits of states. 
 
 A resolution of Mr. Foot, of Connecticut, on this subject, 
 gave rise to animated discussion in the senate, on the 29th of 
 
688 GREAT EVENTS OP 
 
 December, 1829. In the course of the debate, Mr. Hayne, 
 of South Carolina, introduced the subject of state rights, 
 and contended that the several states within which the 
 public lands were situated, should have the entire control 
 and jurisdiction over them. Mr. Webster, of Massachu 
 setts, replied to Mr. Hayne in one of the most eloquent and 
 effective speeches ever delivered in congress, and contended 
 that on subjects fully committed to the government by the 
 constitution, its powers were absolute, exclusive, and unlim 
 ited; that no state, nor even a number of states, might 
 justly interfere in such cases; and that the public lands not 
 expressly ceded to a particular state, were solely and abso 
 lutely at the disposal of the United States government. 
 This speech destroyed, for a time, the hopes of the advocates 
 of the novel doctrine of nullification; yet the views of Mr. 
 Hayne, respecting state rights and powers, continued to be 
 entertained by a large portion of the people of the Southern 
 states. No particular law resulted from this able and pro 
 longed discussion. 
 
 National Bank. In anticipation of a request for the 
 renewal of the charter of the United States bank, the presi 
 dent, in his message to congress, had expressed opinions 
 adverse to that measure. But the standing committees of 
 the senate and house, to which that portion of his message 
 referred, made reports in opposition to the president s views. 
 The friends of the administration formed a majority in both 
 committees, and it was readily perceived how little harmony 
 of action there was likely to be, on that subject, between the 
 president and the party which had brought him into power. 
 
 About four years anterior to the expiration of the existing 
 charter, that is, in December, 1832, a memorial was pre 
 sented to congress from the president and directors of the 
 United States bank, for a renewal of its charter. This 
 memorial was referred to a select committee, which, on the 
 13th of March following, reported in its favor, recommend 
 ing only some limitations to the power of issuing notes and 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 689 
 
 holding real property; also, the payment of a bonus of one 
 million five hundred thousand dollars. After long debates, 
 and various amendments, a bill for this purpose was carried 
 in the senate by a vote of twenty-eight to twenty, and in 
 the house by a vote of one hundred and seven to eighty- 
 five; but, being on the 4th of July sent to the president, it 
 was returned to the senate on the 10th of July with an 
 absolute veto, which, not being opposed by two-thirds, 
 decided the fate of the bank. 
 
 Internal Improvements. The policy of the government 
 from an early period, though not from the beginning, had 
 favored works of internal improvement, so that it seemed 
 to be settled as a feature of each successive administration, 
 from Mr. Jefferson to the present period. From General 
 Jackson s own votes, while he was a member of the sen 
 ate, it might reasonably be inferred that the same policy 
 would be coincident with his views as president. But such 
 was found not to be the fact. The question of internal 
 improvements by the general government, was earnestly 
 discussed at the first session of the twenty-first congress, 
 and a bill was passed in the house, by a vote of one hun 
 dred and two to thirty-five, in the senate by twenty-four to 
 eighteen, authorizing a subscription to the stock of the 
 Maysville and Lexington road company, in Kentucky. 
 The bill thus passed by so large a majority, was sent to 
 the president for his approval. After retaining it eight 
 days, he returned it to the house, on the 27th of May, 1830, 
 with his objections. 
 
 The reading of this veto message produced much excite 
 ment in congress. Many of the friends of the president 
 from Pennsylvania and from the Western states, had con 
 fidently looked for his approbation of the bill. Their 
 surprise and disappointment were equally great. The 
 question being taken upon the passage of the bill, notwith 
 standing the objections of the president, the vote stood, yeas 
 ninety-six, nays ninety-four. Two-thirds of the house not 
 44 
 
690 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 agreeing to pass the bill, it was rejected, though a majority of 
 the house refused to sustain the objections of the president. 
 
 Indian Hostilities. The year 1832 was distinguished by 
 a series of Indian hostilities, commonly known as "Black 
 Hawk s War," from the name of the celebrated Indian 
 chief, who was the leader of the Sac and Fox Indians in 
 these hostilities. These tribes, together with the Winne- 
 bagoes, had, for a considerable time, manifested a restless 
 disposition, and appeared evidently disposed to commence 
 hostilities, as opportunity might offer. They had joined the 
 British in the war of 1812, and inflicted much injury on the 
 Americans. Encouraged by the friendship of the British, 
 as well as incited by their own warlike propensities, the 
 Sacs and Foxes claimed the right of occupying a part of 
 the country upon Rock river, even after it had been sold to 
 the citizens of the United States, and the latter had made 
 settlements upon it. In attempting to assert this right, 
 frequent collisions ensued; and, as no persuasions on the 
 part of the agents of the government could induce them to 
 be quiet, and confine themselves to their own country on 
 the west of the Mississippi, measures were taken to compel 
 them to desist from their aggressions. As early as 1831, a 
 considerable detachment of the army, and also of the militia 
 of Illinois, was called into the field; upon which, the Indians 
 agreed to confine themselves within their own proper limits. 
 
 In a short time, however, this arrangement was violated 
 by a party of these Indians, in an outrage committed upon 
 a band of friendly Menomonies, in the very vicinity of Fort 
 Crawford. Twenty-five persons were wantonly killed and 
 many wounded, while encamped in the village of Prairie 
 du Chien, under the protection of our flag. It was felt by 
 the government, that this aggression could not be passed 
 over without the infliction of a due chastisement; as all 
 was at stake, in regard to the friendly Indians and the 
 frontier settlements in that quarter. Accordingly, the 
 department ordered General Atkinson, on the 7th of March, 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 691 
 
 1832, to ascend the Mississippi with the disposable regular 
 troops at Jefferson barracks, and to strengthen the frontiers; 
 orders were also given for the reoccupation of Chicago. 
 
 In the prosecution of his instructions, General Atkinson 
 proceeded to the Indian country, where, after various skir 
 mishes, and several more serious engagements, the Sacs 
 and Foxes, under the direction of Black Hawk, fled beyond 
 the Mississippi. On the 28th and 29th of July, General 
 Atkinson crossed with his army to the north side of the 
 Wisconsin, at Helena, in pursuit of the enemy. After a 
 most difficult and forced march, over steep mountains and 
 through deep ravines, on the 5th day of March, the enemy 
 was announced by one of the scouts. A suitable disposi 
 tion was made of the American forces, with a view to 
 prevent the escape of any of the foe, and the firing com 
 menced, as the different portions of the army came in 
 contact with him. The battle lasted upwards of three 
 hours. About fifty of his women and children were taken 
 prisoners, and many were killed in the battle. When the 
 Indians were driven to the bank of the Mississippi, some 
 hundreds of the men, women, and children plunged into 
 the river, and hoped, by diving, to escape the bullets. 
 Very few, however, escaped the American sharp-shooter 
 is nearly infallible in his aim. 
 
 Black Hawk, in the midst of the battle, escaped, and 
 went up the river. The savages, after this defeat, became 
 convinced of the impossibility of contending, with success, 
 against the American arms. No further serious resistance 
 was offered on their part, and the war soon closed by the 
 capture of Black Hawk, who was delivered up to the 
 American commander, by two Winnebagoes, on the 27th 
 of August. He was well treated and much noticed in the 
 United States. 
 
 Discontent in South Carolina. The year 1832 was 
 distinguished also by discontents in the Southern portion 
 of the country, particularly in South Carolina, arising from 
 
692 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 the tariff of 1828. That tariff had been slightly modified 
 by an act of congress, in the summer of 1832. But the 
 small and partial reduction of duties thus secured, did not 
 diminish, but rather served to increase the opposition to 
 the American System, then so called. By this system was 
 meant the policy of high duties on imports, for the protec 
 tion of domestic manufactures. 
 
 In South Carolina, it was resolved, a few months after the 
 passage of the law of July, 1832, by the legislature, that 
 the present law, and that of 1828, were infractions of the 
 constitution, or exceeded the power given to the federal 
 government by that compact, and were, therefore, null and 
 void; and that the execution of those acts, within the state, 
 was to be prevented, even by force, if necessary. And the 
 requisite measures were taken to enforce this resolution. 
 
 An issue was thus brought on between the state and 
 federal government, that imperiously demanded attention. 
 The very existence of the government depended on the 
 decision of the president. South Carolina had set at 
 defiance the supreme authority of the Union, and declared 
 that no umpire should be admitted to decide between the 
 contending parties. In such an exigency, the president felt 
 that there was no room for hesitation. The difficulty must 
 be met, not only to save the Union from dismemberment, or 
 the loss of one of its constituent parts, but to protect those 
 citizens of South Carolina, who still adhered to the Union, 
 from the horrors of civil discord. The president, with his 
 personal courage and indomitable will, as also clothed with 
 the irresistible power of the Union, determined to throw 
 himself into the breach, and to enforce the revenue acts 
 with an entire disregard to the pretended rights of sover 
 eignty, which were assumed by the state of South Carolina. 
 
 To carry the determination of the government into effect, 
 all the disposable military force was ordered to assemble at 
 Charleston, and a sloop-of-war was sent to that port to 
 protect the federal officers, in case of necessity, in the 
 execution of their duties. On the 10th of December, the 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 693 
 
 proclamation of the president was issued, plainly and forci 
 bly stating the nature of the American government, and 
 the supremacy of the federal authorities in all matters 
 intrusted to their care. At the same time, in this docu 
 ment, he exhorted the citizens of South Carolina not to 
 persist in a course which must bring upon their state he 
 force of the confederacy, and expose the Union to the 
 hazard of a dissolution. 
 
 The proclamation of General Jackson was a noble pro 
 duction. It was hailed with delight throughout the country, 
 as well by his political opponents, as by his friends. "Per 
 haps no document has emanated from the executive depait- 
 ment of the government, which has been more generally 
 approved, both in regard to the style in which it was 
 written, and the doctrines asserted and maintained, since 
 the farewell address of the first president. It contains no 
 speculative opinions, no new theories; it speaks the facts 
 of history, in the language of the constitution, and in the 
 spirit which we, of a later generation, may suppose animated 
 its framers." 
 
 The president, on this momentous occasion, was nobly 
 supported by the leaders of the opposition party in congress, 
 with Mr. Webster at their head. The force of public 
 opinion was irresistible South Carolina was compelled to 
 shrink before it. No resistance was actually made to the 
 enforcement of the laws they had nullified, and, conse 
 quently, no coercive measures were necessary on the part 
 of the general government to maintain its authority. The 
 objectionable laws were somewhat modified in the session 
 of 1833, by what was termed "the compromise act," pro 
 posed by Mr. Clay; and South Carolina, though she has 
 steadfastly adhered to her theories, has been contented not 
 to reduce them to practice. 
 
 Reelection of General Jackson. In the autumn of 1832, 
 the electors of the country were again convened in their 
 respective places of residence for the choice of a president. 
 
694 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 The two principal candidates were General Jackson and 
 Henry Clay. The friends of Mr. Calhoun, in South Caro 
 lina, where the tariff question had already produced a 
 bitter feeling of hostility to the government, remained 
 almost entirely aloof from the contest. The anti-masonic, 
 party in the Northern states, which had been recently 
 formed, supported William Wirt, of Maryland. The oppo 
 nents of General Jackson were strongly opposed to his 
 reelection, and made great exertions to defeat it; but the 
 returns from the electoral colleges exhibited a large majority 
 in his favor. The following is the official result of the 
 electoral vote: 
 
 
 
 PRESIDENT. 
 
 VICE-PRESIDENT. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 is 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 C 
 
 CJ 
 
 . e 
 
 g 
 
 *.fl 
 
 H ^ 
 
 
 V 
 
 
 
 ei 
 
 0"g 
 
 IN 
 
 "c 
 
 i-T C3 
 
 c > 
 
 J 1 
 
 1 
 
 ^c* 
 
 II 
 
 ^ s 
 
 STATES. 
 
 1 1 
 
 fs 
 
 
 14 
 
 t 
 
 II 
 
 it 
 
 v U 
 
 I 1 
 
 o 
 
 S 
 
 
 *l 
 
 ^1 
 
 *l 
 
 I! 
 
 .s sS 
 
 QJ ? 
 
 P| 
 
 tl 
 
 3 c 
 
 OJ 
 
 5 ^ 
 
 
 g s 
 
 c ^ 
 
 J3*0 
 
 ~ c 
 
 rt "o 
 
 C u_ 
 
 ^ O 
 
 I s 
 
 S*3 
 
 B 
 
 
 
 < 
 
 B 
 
 O 
 
 1 ! 
 
 
 
 & 
 
 O 
 9 
 
 ^ 
 
 B 
 
 
 10 
 
 Maine, . . . 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 
 
 7 
 
 New Hampshire, 
 
 7 
 
 
 
 
 7 
 
 
 
 
 
 14 
 
 Massachusetts, 
 
 
 14 
 
 
 
 
 14 
 
 
 
 
 4 
 
 Rhode Island, . 
 
 
 4 
 
 
 
 
 4 
 
 
 
 
 8 
 
 Connecticut, . 
 
 
 8 
 
 
 
 
 8 
 
 
 
 
 7 
 
 Vermont, 
 
 
 
 
 7 
 
 
 
 
 
 7 
 
 42 
 
 New York, 
 
 42 
 
 
 
 
 42 
 
 
 
 
 
 8 
 
 New Jersey, . 
 
 8 
 
 
 
 
 8 
 
 
 
 
 
 30 
 
 Pennsylvania, 
 
 30 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 30 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 Delaware, . 
 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 
 10 
 
 Maryland, . . 
 
 3 
 
 5 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 5 
 
 
 
 
 23 
 
 Virginia,. . 
 
 23 
 
 
 
 
 23 
 
 
 
 
 
 15 
 
 North Carolina, 
 
 15 
 
 
 
 
 15 
 
 
 
 
 
 11 
 
 South Carolina, 
 
 
 
 11 
 
 
 
 
 
 11 
 
 
 11 
 
 Georgia, . . . 
 
 11 
 
 
 
 
 11 
 
 
 
 
 
 15 
 
 Kentucky, . . 
 
 
 15 
 
 
 
 
 15 
 
 
 
 
 15 
 
 Tennessee, . . 
 
 15 
 
 
 
 
 15 
 
 
 
 
 
 21 
 
 Ohio, . . . 
 
 21 
 
 
 
 
 21 
 
 
 
 
 
 5 
 
 Louisiana, . . 
 
 5 
 
 
 
 
 5 
 
 
 
 
 
 4 
 
 Mississippi, . 
 
 4 
 
 
 
 
 4 
 
 
 
 
 
 9 
 
 Indiana, . . 
 
 9 
 
 
 
 
 9 
 
 
 
 
 
 5 
 
 Illinois, . . 
 
 5 
 
 
 
 
 5 
 
 
 
 
 
 7 
 
 Alabama, . . 
 
 7 
 
 
 
 
 7 
 
 
 
 
 
 4 
 
 Missouri, . 
 
 4 
 
 
 
 
 4 
 
 
 
 
 
 2881 No. of electors, 
 
 219 
 
 49 
 
 11 
 
 7 
 
 189 
 
 49 
 
 30 
 
 11 
 
 7 
 
 1 Majority, . 145 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 695 
 
 Removal of the Depositts. The law of 1816, which 
 created the United States bank, required that the public 
 moneys should be deposited in that bank, subject to be 
 removed only by the secretary of the treasury, and requir 
 ing him, in that case, to present his reasons for removing 
 them to congress. Congress had already refused to author 
 ize the removal of the deposites, and the president was now 
 resolved to effect it on his own responsibility. The new 
 secretary of the treasury, William J. Duane (for there had 
 been some recent changes in the cabinet), refusing to act in 
 this matter, and resigning his office, the attorney-general, 
 Roger B. Taney, was appointed in his place. Mr. Taney 
 immediately issued the necessary orders for the removal of 
 the deposites from the United States bank; a measure 
 which resulted from the president s determination to break 
 off all connection between the government and the bank. 
 
 At the coming session of congress, 2d of December, 
 1833, one of the first acts of the senate was the adoption 
 of a resolution, by a vote of twenty-six to twenty, declaring 
 "that the president, in his late executive proceedings, in 
 relation to the public revenue, l^ad assumed upon himself 
 authority and power not conferred by the constitution and 
 laws, but in derogation of both." This resolution remained 
 on the journal until January 15, 1837, when it was formally 
 expunged by order of the senate. 
 
 The act of the president, and the measures taken by the 
 United States bank, occasioned much embarrassment 
 throughout the mercantile community, during the years 
 1834 and 1835. Committees, appointed by the merchants, 
 mechanics, and tradesmen of the principal commercial 
 cities, solicited the president to replace the government 
 deposites in the United States bank. But he resisted every 
 solicitation. Many petitions were sent to congress on the 
 same subject. The senate favorably received them; but 
 Uie house saw fit to sustain the president in this measure. 
 
 Death of Lafayette. This illustrious man and benefactor 
 
696 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 of America, died at his residence, La Grange, in France, 
 on the 20th of May, 1834. This event was announced to 
 congress on the 21st of June, in a message from the presi 
 dent. The character, services, and sacrifices of Lafayette, 
 as an apostle of liberty and lover of mankind, were spoken 
 of in appropriate terms of commendation in the president s 
 communication. ^ A joint select committee, of both houses, 
 reported a series of resolutions, among which, one went to 
 request the president to address a letter of condolence to 
 the survivors in his family, and another to appoint John 
 Quincy Adams to deliver, at the next session of congress, 
 an oration on the life and character of the illustrious man. 
 In due time, Mr. Adams pronounced his eulogy, in which 
 the character and actions of Lafayette were drawn in a 
 masterly manner. 
 
 Deposits Act. The deposite or distribution act was 
 passed by congress in 1835. The president had given it 
 his "reluctant approval," with the apprehension of evil con 
 sequences flowing from it. In a message to the subsequent 
 congress, he speaks of it as merely an act for the deposite 
 of the surplus moneys of the United States in the state 
 treasuries, for safe keeping, until wanted for the service of 
 the general government but that it had been spoken of as 
 a gift, would be so considered, and might be so used. The 
 manifestation of the president s feelings, in regard to this 
 act and its disadvantages, was not calculated to relieve 
 the minds of some, as to what he might attempt, in order to 
 defeat its execution, or to prevent a future similar measure. 
 This apprehension was subsequently strengthened by cer 
 tain circumstances, which, however, need here no specific 
 mention. There was at least an apparent effort to obtain 
 control over the government funds, so as to divert them 
 from the channel directed by the act of congress. 
 
 Seminole War. The Seminole Indians of Florida, near 
 the close of the year 1835, commenced hostilities against 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 697 
 
 the settlements of the whites in their neighborhood. To 
 this, they were incited by the attempt of the government 
 to remove the Indians to lands west of the Mississippi, in 
 accordance with the treaty of Payne s Landing, executed 
 in 1832. That treaty, however, the Indians denied to be 
 justly binding upon them, and they naturally felt a strong 
 reluctance to quit their homes for ever. Micanopy, the 
 king of the Seminoles, was opposed to the removal ; and 
 Osceola, their most noted warrior, said he "wished to rest 
 in the land of his fathers, and his children to sleep by 
 his side." 
 
 Osceola was cruelly put in irons by General Thompson, 
 the government agent, who was displeased by the preten 
 sions of the chieftain, and his remonstrances against the 
 governmental proceedings. He, however, obtained his 
 liberty, at length, by dissembling his displeasure, and gave 
 his confirmation to the treaty of removal. The whites 
 were thus lulled into security; and, while they were 
 expecting the delivery of the cattle and horses of the 
 Indians, according to the treaty, the latter were already 
 commencing the work of devastation and death. 
 
 At this time, Major Dade was dispatched from Fort 
 Brooke, at the head of Tampa Bay, with upwards of an 
 hundred men, to the assistance of General Clinch, stationed 
 at Fort Drane, in the interior of Florida. The latter was 
 supposed to be in imminent danger. Dade had proceeded 
 only about half the distance, when he was suddenly 
 attacked by the enemy, and he and all, except four of his 
 men, were killed, and these four, terribly mangled, after 
 wards died of their wounds. 
 
 At the time of this massacre, Osceola, with a small band 
 of warriors, was lurLlag in the vicinity of Fort King, about 
 sixty-five miles south-west from St. Augustine. Here 
 General Thompson and a few friends were dining at a 
 store near the fort, when Osceola and his band surprised 
 them by a sudden discharge of musketry, and five out of 
 nine were killed. The general was one of the slain, his 
 
698 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 body having been pierced by fifteen bullets. The Indian 
 chief and his party then rushed in, scalped the dead, and 
 retreated before they could be fired upon from the fort. 
 
 There were other engagements about this time between 
 the Americans and the savages; and subsequently, upon the 
 junction of several of the Creek towns and tribes with the 
 Seminoles in the war, murders and devastations became 
 frequent. The Indians obtained possession of many of the 
 southern mail routes in Georgia and Alabama, attacked 
 steamboats, destroyed stages, burned a number of towns, 
 and compelled thousands of the whites, who had settled in 
 their territory, to abandon their homes. A strong force, 
 however, of confederate whites and friendly Indians, having 
 been sent against them, and several of the hostile chiefs 
 having been captured, the Creeks submitted, and, during the 
 summer of 1836, several thousands of them were trans 
 ported west of the Mississippi. 
 
 In October of the same year, Governor Call took com 
 mand of the American forces in Florida, and marched into 
 the interior with nearly two thousand men. At the Wahoo 
 swamp, not far from Dade s battle-ground, five hundred and 
 fifty of his troops attacked a large number of the enemy, 
 who, after a fierce contest of nearly half an hour, were dis 
 persed, with the loss of twenty warriors left dead on the 
 field. In a second engagement, the Americans lost nine 
 men killed and sixteen wounded. The combats of the 
 whites and Indians in Florida, at this period, seem to have 
 been attended with much loss of life on both sides. 
 
 Treasury Circular. An important circular, in relation 
 to the funds which should be received in payment for the 
 public lands, was issued from the tr^sury department on 
 the llth of July, 1836. The purport of the circular was, 
 to instruct the receivers of the public money, after the 15th 
 day of August next ensuing, to receive in payment of the 
 public lands nothing except gold and silver, and in the 
 proper places, Virginia land scrip, in accordance with the 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 699 
 
 directions of the existing laws. In order to secure the 
 faithful execution of the requirements of the circular, all 
 receivers were strictly prohibited from accepting, for land 
 sold, any draft, certificate, or other evidence of money or 
 deposite, though for specie, unless signed by the treasurer 
 of the United States, in conformity to the act of April 
 25th, 1820. 
 
 At the next following session of congress, the president, 
 in his message, was pleased to represent this specie circular 
 as having produced many salutary consequences, contrary 
 to the views of a large portion of the citizens of the United 
 States, who believed that the embarrassment and disturb 
 ance of the currency, so severely felt, were, in a great 
 measure, owing to the operation of that circular. 
 
 Character of General Jackson s Administration. It is 
 hardly to be anticipated, perhaps, that a full and impartial 
 estimate of General Jackson s administration, can be formed 
 during the present generation. There were many strong 
 points in it, and these are apt to call forth strong corres 
 pondent feelings, whether of approbation or dislike. Men 
 differ, and may honestly differ, in regard to the propriety of 
 his conduct and the wisdom of his measures. That he was 
 honest, as a ruler, will not be at all doubted. That he was 
 self-willed, and determined to have his own way, will 
 scarcely less admit of a question. 
 
 Still, it is not too much to hope, that the services he 
 rendered to his country, connected though they be with the 
 stern and high-handed measures adopted by his indomitable 
 will, may be cherished with gratitude and respect. As a 
 statesman, he had clear views, and, in some instances, a 
 sort of prophetic foresight. When he had once determined 
 upon a particular course, where any important principle 
 was involved, he could not be made to swerve from what 
 he conceived to be just and right. As the element of fear 
 seemed not to be in him, he never shrunk from the dis 
 charge of any public duty, and was always ready to avow 
 
700 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 any act of his administration, as in the instance of removal 
 of the public deposites through his secretary, and unshrink 
 ingly to abide the consequences. 
 
 Election of Martin Van Buren. General Jackson, in his 
 last annual message, signified his intention, at the expiration 
 of his term, to retire to private life. At the democratic con 
 vention for nominating a successor, Mr. Van Buren received 
 a decided majority. The votes of the electoral colleges, 
 counted February 8th, 1837, showed the following result: 
 
 
 
 
 PRESIDENT. 
 
 VICE-PRESIDENT. 
 
 2 j 
 
 
 Oi . 
 
 j 
 
 
 i 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 E^ 
 
 
 11 
 
 1 
 
 a 
 
 * 
 
 g" c 
 
 a i~ 
 
 O 
 
 fafi 
 
 
 3 * 
 
 ^o "" 
 
 STATES. 
 
 "" r* 
 
 3 
 
 ^ OJ 
 
 J-g 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 -T c 
 
 s I 
 
 Is 
 
 
 a ^ 
 
 > 
 
 """! 2 
 
 ^ C 
 
 8 
 
 sS 
 
 ^ 
 
 11 
 7 a 
 
 c *- 
 
 >? 
 fl <*- 
 
 2^ 
 
 12 
 
 * 
 
 
 5 c 
 B 
 
 
 
 a 
 
 3 
 
 ^" 
 
 *o 
 
 
 IN 
 
 -G O 
 
 o 
 
 H-s 
 
 o 
 
 10 
 
 Maine, . 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 
 7 
 
 New Hampshire, 
 
 7 
 
 
 
 
 
 7 
 
 
 
 
 14 
 
 Massachusetts, 
 
 
 
 
 14 
 
 
 
 14 
 
 
 
 4 
 
 Rhode Island, . 
 
 4 
 
 
 
 
 
 4 
 
 
 
 
 8 
 
 Connecticut, . 
 
 8 
 
 
 
 
 
 8 
 
 
 
 
 7 
 
 Vermont, . . 
 
 
 7 
 
 
 
 
 
 7 
 
 
 
 42 
 
 New York, . 
 
 42 
 
 
 
 
 
 42 
 
 
 
 
 8 
 
 New Jersey, . 
 
 
 8 
 
 
 
 
 
 8 
 
 
 
 30 
 
 Pennsylvania, 
 
 30 
 
 
 
 
 
 30 
 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 Delaware, . . 
 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 10 
 
 Maryland, . . 
 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 10 
 
 
 23 
 
 Virginia,. . . 
 
 23 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 23 
 
 15 
 
 North Carolina, 
 
 15 
 
 
 
 
 
 15 
 
 
 
 
 11 
 
 South Carolina, 
 
 
 
 
 
 11 
 
 
 
 11 
 
 
 11 
 
 Georgia, . . . 
 
 
 
 11 
 
 
 
 
 
 11 
 
 
 15 
 
 Kentucky, 
 
 
 15 
 
 
 
 
 
 15 
 
 
 
 15 
 
 Tennessee . . 
 
 
 
 15 
 
 
 
 
 
 15 
 
 
 21 
 
 Ohio, . 
 
 
 21 
 
 
 
 
 
 21 
 
 
 
 5 
 
 Louisiana, . . 
 
 5 
 
 
 
 
 
 5 
 
 
 
 
 4 
 
 Mississippi . 
 
 4 
 
 
 
 
 
 4 
 
 
 
 
 9 
 
 Indiana, 
 
 
 9 
 
 
 
 
 
 9 
 
 
 
 5 
 
 Illinois, . 
 
 5 
 
 
 
 
 
 5 
 
 
 
 
 7 
 
 Alabama, . . 
 
 7 
 
 
 
 
 
 7 
 
 
 
 
 4 
 
 Missouri, . . 
 
 4 
 
 
 
 
 
 4 
 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 Arkansas, . 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 Michigan, . . 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 
 294 
 
 No. of electors, 
 
 170 
 
 73 
 
 26 
 
 14 
 
 11 
 
 147 
 
 77 
 
 47 
 
 23 
 
 
 Majority, . 148 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 701 
 
 XIII. MARTIN VAN BUREN, PRESIDENT, 
 
 INAUGURATED AT WASHINGTON, MARCH 4, 1837. 
 
 RICHARD M. JOHNSON, VICE-PRESIDENT. 
 
 HEADS OF THE 
 
 John Forsyth, Georgia, . . . 
 
 Levi Woodbury, New Hampshire, 
 
 Joel R. Poinsett, South Carolina, 
 
 Mahlon Dickerson, .... New Jersey, . . 
 James K. Paukhng, .... New York, . . 
 
 Amos Kendall, Kentucky, . . . 
 
 John M. Niles, Connecticut, . . 
 
 Benjamin F. Butler, .... New York, . 
 Felix Grimily, 
 
 DEPARTMENTS. 
 
 . . (continued in office), 
 
 . (continued in office), 
 . . March 7, 1837, 
 
 . (continued in office}, ) 
 . June 30, 1838, ] 
 
 . (continued in office), 3 
 . . May 25, 1840,5 
 
 . (continued in office), ) 
 . . September 1, 1838, 5 
 
 Secretary of State. 
 Secretary of Treasury 
 Secretary of War. 
 
 Secretaries of the Navy. 
 Postmasters General. 
 Attorneys General 
 
 SPEAKERS OF THE HOUSE OF REPRESENTATIVES. 
 
 James K. Polk, . 
 R. M. T. Huuter, . 
 
 . Tennessee, 
 . Virginia, . 
 
 . Twenty-sixth Congress, . 1837. 
 , Twenty-seventh ao, . . 1839. 
 
 PRIOR to the elevation of Mr. Van Buren to the presi 
 dency, he had been long in public life, and had been hon 
 ored with several offices in his native state and under the 
 general government. His talents, learning, and experience, 
 though not greater than those of many others of his coun 
 trymen, were generally allowed to be adequate to his 
 
702 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 station. He had not, indeed, like all his predecessors, 
 been connected more or less with the scenes of the Revo 
 lution, for he was born in the concluding year of the war. 
 But, in the swiftly revolving years, it was evident that the 
 time must soon come, when others than the men of 76 
 would be called to the helm of government. New men, 
 and those not of the Anglo-American stock, must partici 
 pate, as agreeable to the will of our mixed community, in 
 guiding the ship of state which the fathers launched forth 
 on the sea of experiment. Such was the case in respect to 
 Mr. Van Buren, and such must it be hereafter, so far as 
 regards men of ante-revolutionary birth. Whether our 
 future presidents will continue to be guided by the spirit 
 and example of the sages and heroes of the Revolution, 
 remains to be seen. 
 
 In developing the administration of Mr. Van Buren, the 
 following topics will be noticed : 
 
 Measures respecting Banks, Difficulties in Maine, 
 
 Treasury Circular, Border Troubles, 
 
 Continuance of Florida War, Changes of Public opinion, 
 
 Internal Improvements, Character of the Administration, 
 
 Public Expenses, Election of William H. Harrison. 
 
 Measures respecting Banks, fyc. The embarrassments 
 in trade, consequent on the discontinuance of the Bank of 
 the United States, issued in a great and disastrous diminu 
 tion of the revenue. In this state of things, the administra 
 tion found it necessary to resort to large loans. The 
 people, as was to be expected, soon began to suffer in their 
 private enterprises, and the country throughout wore a 
 gloomy aspect, in respect to its pecuniary affairs and gen 
 eral prosperity. This condition of things arose to a great 
 height, in the year 1837, and continued for some time after 
 wards. "Over trading, or the unusual amount of importa 
 tions, was one cause to which this unprosperous state of 
 the country was imputed. But it was also attributed to 
 the discontinuance of the national bank, and to the repeated 
 attempts of the administration to destroy its influence. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 703 
 
 Several petitions, from different commercial towns and 
 cities, with very numerous subscribers, were presented to 
 the president, requesting an early session of congress. 
 The president delayed, for some time, to act on the peti 
 tions; but the distress increasing, and other petitions being 
 addressed to him, he issued a proclamation for convening 
 the national legislature in the month of September." 
 
 In his message, the president proposed what his oppo 
 nents termed the "sub-treasury scheme." He held out 
 very little hope of relief to the people from the govern 
 ment. His opinion was, that the government could do 
 little more than take care of itself that the class or classes 
 of the community who had suffered, could alone supply a 
 remedy, by a more prudent and limited course of enter 
 prise and trade. These, and similar suggestions, seemed 
 little calculated to satisfy a large portion of the people, 
 especially as the government had destroyed one important 
 means of benefit and facility to the merchants, and, through 
 them, to all the other classes of citizens. 
 
 Following the suggestions of Mr. Van Buren, congress 
 passed an act authorizing the issue of treasury notes, to the 
 amount of ten millions of dollars, for the immediate wants 
 of the government. "This was no other than a loan, 
 except in name. The notes were made negotiable, and 
 thus became, in fact, merely paper money; with no better 
 credit, for there was no greater capital, or certainty of 
 payment, than there had been in the national bank. The 
 like amount of treasury notes was authorized in 1838, 
 and again in 1839, but a part of former issues had been 
 redeemed." 
 
 The sub-treasury scheme, which the president had pro 
 posed in his message, did not succeed at that time. The 
 measure was opposed not only by the adverse political 
 party, but by his democratic friends who were concerned 
 in banks, and it was, at that period, very unpopular. This 
 portion of the democratic party separated from the admin 
 istration, and were known as conservatives. They eventu- 
 
704 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 ally fell into the ranks of the old opposition, or as it was 
 (and is still) termed, "the whig part} 7 ." The subject of the 
 sub-treasury was postponed. At the opening of the ses 
 sion of congress, in the following December, as may be 
 remarked in anticipation, Mr. Van Buren again pressed the 
 measure, which now seemed to be his favorite ; but, though 
 carried in the senate, it was defeated in the house. In a 
 spirit of perseverance, he was enabled to effect the object, 
 through his political friends, at the next session, when, on 
 the 4th of July, 1840, the bill received his signature. 
 
 The extra session of congress seemed to satisfy neither 
 party. The friends of the administration viewed the causes 
 of the depression of business and the consequent distress, to 
 be overaction in business, arising from exclusive issues of 
 bank paper, and other facilities for the acquirement and 
 enlargement of credit; the contraction of a large foreign 
 debt, investment in unproductive lands, and vast internal 
 improvements; and they naturally wished the separation 
 of the government from the banks, in which project they 
 were for the present disappointed. The opponents of the 
 administration traced the causes of the pecuniary difficul 
 ties of the country to the veto of the national bank; the 
 removal of the deposites, with the earnest injunction of the 
 secretary of the treasury upon the banks to enlarge their 
 accommodations ; the gold bill and the demand of gold for 
 the foreign indemnities ; the imperfect execution of the 
 deposite law; and the treasury order of July, 1836: and 
 they naturally desired some modification or counteraction 
 of these measures by legislative interference. Disappoint 
 ment was felt among the mass of the people, that the gov 
 ernment had taken care of itself, while their plans must be 
 impeded, and the labors of industry go unrewarded. 
 
 Issue of the Treasury Circular. This was a communi 
 cation from the secretary of the treasury to the several 
 collectors and receivers of the public money, containing 
 instructions in respect to the safe keeping of the same. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 705 
 
 The instructions were as follows: "Congress having ad 
 journed without making any additional provisions for the 
 security and safe keeping of the public money, it is obvious 
 that, in the present state of the laws and of the banks, 
 an unusual responsibility devolves upon those who collect 
 the revenues of the general government. The president 
 expects that exertions, corresponding to the occasion, will 
 cheerfully be made by every officer, and that no effort will 
 be spared to have all the laws, as well as the regulations 
 and instructions of the treasury department, scrupulously 
 enforced. Accuracy in your accounts, punctuality in your 
 returns, promptness in your deposites and payments, and 
 entire forbearance to use any part of the public funds for 
 private purposes, will, it is hoped, characterize the whole 
 class of collecting offices hereafter. In the present condi 
 tion of things, if any departure should unfortunately occur, 
 it will be much regretted; and, however unpleasant the 
 task, an exemplary and severe notice of the irregularity 
 will become necessary, in order to secure the great public 
 interests involved in this subject. The duty on the part of 
 public officers to abstain from the employment of the public 
 moneys for private advantage, is so apparent, that no excuse 
 whatever for it can be deemed admissible." 
 
 Continuance of the War in Florida. The war in 
 Florida continued to be prosecuted during the adminis 
 tration of President Van Buren. Large sums of money 
 were expended in maintaining it. Three millions and a 
 half of dollars had been appropriated on its account, during 
 the years 1836 and 1837, under General Jackson; and at 
 the extra session in October, 1837, one million and six hun 
 dred thousand dollars were appropriated; and in 1838, the 
 expenses for supporting the war in that quarter against the 
 Indians, amounted to as large a sum as in either of the two 
 preceding years. "When the difficulty arose with these 
 Indians, President Jackson supposed that it would be soon 
 terminated. And no one, at that time, had any reason to 
 45 
 
706 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 suppose it would continue for years, and have cost the gov- 
 eminent eight or ten millions. Other measures than those 
 of force, would probably have terminated the difficulty at 
 an early period. It would certainly have saved many valu 
 able lives now lost to the country, and been far more satis 
 factory to the friends of humanity throughout the Union." 
 
 Internal Improvements. During Mr. Van Buren s admin 
 istration, large sums were appropriated for internal improve 
 ments, although the president was generally opposed to the 
 policy. The expenditures were, however, for purposes 
 which the advocates of state rights, for the most part, 
 believed to be legitimate, such as repairs on the Cumber 
 land road and its continuance through the states of 
 Indiana and Illinois ; for light-houses, life-boats, buoys, 
 and monuments, in behalf of the interests of navigation. 
 In reference to these objects, there was always far more 
 agreement among the different parties in congress, than in 
 reference to any thing that seemed less essential to the 
 nation s benefit. 
 
 Public Expenses. The expenses of the government had 
 been increasing to a considerable extent, from year to year. 
 During the year 1837 and 1838, they amounted to nearly 
 thirty-two millions each. The number of public agents 
 was greatly multiplied, and the compensation for their 
 services was, in many cases, greatly increased. The 
 federal officers into whose hands moneys were placed, fre 
 quently appropriated them for improper purposes, and thus 
 loss ensued. Extra services were often charged, through 
 some pretext, and thus the compensation allowed by law 
 was largely exceeded. The public printing for congress, 
 and for the departments under the executive, occasioned a 
 large and frequently a needless expenditure, as it was found, 
 in many cases, that the work could have been performed at 
 a far cheaper rate. Such was the tendency of high party 
 feeling towards an abuse of government patronage. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 707 
 
 Difficulties in the State of Maine. The North-eastern 
 ooundary had long been a source of difficulty between the 
 United States and England. The question had seemed on 
 the eve of a decision by arms between the British authori 
 ties in New Brunswick and the state of Maine. Armed 
 bands had been sent out on both sides to the territory in 
 dispute. General Scott had been sent to the scene of con 
 tention by the president, and the affair, through the general s 
 exertions, was, for the time, quieted, yet not settled. The 
 danger attending this state of things, induced Mr. Van Buren, 
 on the 26th of February, 1839, to communicate to congress a 
 message on this subject, which resulted in an act of congress, 
 giving the president additional power for the defence of the 
 country, in certain cases, against invasion, or any attempt on 
 the part of Great Britain to exercise exclusive jurisdiction 
 over the disputed territory. 
 
 He was authorized, in this event, to accept the services 
 of any number of volunteers, not exceeding fifty thousand. 
 The sum often millions was appropriated for the president 
 to employ in executing the provisions of this act. At the 
 same time, an appropriation was made for the sending of a 
 special minister to England, should it be expedient in the 
 opinion of the president. 
 
 The Border Troubles on the Northern Frontier. The 
 Canada rebellion, so called, which broke out during the years 
 1837 and 1838, strongly enlisted the sympathies of many of 
 the Americans, especially in the northern parts of the states 
 of New York and Vermont. They viewed it as the sacred 
 cause of liberty and human rights. The consequence was, 
 that they assumed the name of patriots, and formed secret 
 associations, which they called Hunter s Lodges, with the 
 object of rendering assistance to the insurgents in their 
 efforts to establish independence in Canada. 
 
 "In the prosecution of this well-meant, but illegal inter 
 ference in the concerns of a foreign power, a daring party 
 of adventurers took possession of Navy island, a small spot 
 
708 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 of ground, containing about three hundred and fifty acres, 
 and situated in the Niagara river, about two miles above 
 the falls, and lying within the jurisdiction of Upper Canada. 
 It was fortified so strongly by the adventurers, as to resist 
 an attack upon it by Sir James Head, the commander of 
 the British forces. The president of the United States and 
 the governor of the state of New York both issued procla 
 mations, enjoining upon the inhabitants of the frontier to 
 observe a strict neutrality. 
 
 "Notwithstanding these injunctions, arms and ammuni 
 tion were procured, either by purchase or by stealth, and 
 kept for the use of the insurgents. The party upon Navy 
 island fired upon the opposite shore of Canada, and boats 
 were destroyed by the force of their shot. The persons 
 who were in possession of the island, amounting to seven 
 hundred, were fully supplied with provisions, and had col 
 lected twenty pieces of cannon. 
 
 "These measures, on the part of the Americans, pro 
 duced great excitement among the provincial authorities in 
 Canada. A small steamboat, called the Caroline, was hired 
 by the insurgents, to ply between Navy Island and Schlos- 
 ser, on the American shore, in order to furnish the islanders 
 with the means of carrying on the war. It began to run 
 on the morning of the 29th of December, and, during the 
 evening of that day, a detachment of one hundred and 
 fifty armed men from the Canada side, in five boats, with 
 muffled oars, proceeded to Schlosser, drove the men who 
 were on board the Caroline ashore, cut her loose from her 
 fastenings to the wharf, and, setting the boat on fire, let her 
 float over the falls. In this enterprise, a man by the name 
 of Durfee was killed; and it is said that one or two more 
 were left in the steamboat when she went over the 
 cataract."* 
 
 The Americans, in their turn, were greatly excited, and 
 the threatened serious consequences to the peace existing 
 
 *Willard s History of the United S.ates. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 709 
 
 between our government and that of Great Britain, were, 
 with difficulty averted. The president, however, by pro- 
 
 Burning of the Caroline. 
 
 clamation and other measures, succeeded, at length, in 
 checking the belligerent movements of our people on the 
 frontier. 
 
 Changes of Opinion among the People. Although the 
 president, during his visit to his native state in the summer 
 of 1839, for the first time since his inauguration, was every 
 where greeted with enthusiasm by his political friends, and 
 with great personal respect by his opponents, yet it was 
 evident that the political horizon wore a different aspect 
 from what it formerly had done. The derangement of the 
 currency and prostration of trade, attributed by many to 
 the mal-administration of government, had caused great 
 political changes. Of the representatives in the twenty- 
 sixth congress, there were one hundred and nineteen dem 
 ocrats and one hundred and eighteen whigs, leaving out of 
 view five representatives from New Jersey, whose seats 
 
710 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 were contested. After several fierce debates, the demo 
 cratic members from this state were admitted. 
 
 Mr. Van Buren, in 1840, being a candidate for reelection, 
 failed to carry the suffrages of the people. The great 
 political changes, from causes already intimated, as shown 
 in the state elections, gave, at the outset, but little hope of 
 his success. 
 
 Character of the Administration. Mr. Van Buren s 
 administration, which closed on the 3rd of March, 1841, 
 was an exciting one; and its character, even at this day, 
 cannot, in all respects, be properly estimated. The verdict 
 of posterity will be given with more justice than that of 
 the present generation, in respect to its real benefit to the 
 country. The great event of his administration, as has 
 been remarked, by which it " will hereafter be known and 
 designated, is the divorce of bank and state in the fiscal 
 affairs of the federal government, and the return, after half 
 a century of deviation, to the original design of the consti 
 tution." The caution, however, which history must neces 
 sarily observe on this subject, is well exhibited in the 
 following remarks: 
 
 "The full results of the peculiar and experimental policy 
 of President Jackson and President Van Buren, respecting 
 banks and the currency, in their influence on the condition 
 of the country, for good or for evil, for succeeding years, 
 cannot be correctly estimated. The immediate conse 
 quences were a general disturbance of the trade and 
 monetary affairs of the nation, and an unprecedented check 
 to the accustomed pursuits of a people so enterprising 
 in their spirit, and so desirous of improving their condition, 
 as are the citizens of the United States. The sub-treasury 
 scheme also gave alarm to the friends of the constitution 
 generally, and to men of settled republican sentiments, who 
 perceived in it a deviation from the essential elements of 
 liberty recognized in the constitution, and a weakness of 
 the responsibility of public agents, who should always be 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 711 
 
 controlled by the authority of law. They knew that 
 power was corrupting; that it was necessary to impose 
 checks on those who were clothed with political authority, 
 and to make them constantly amenable to their constituents. 
 The developments and effects of this fearful experiment, 
 must be left for narration to a distant day. The only just 
 hope of the perpetuity and future purity of the republic, 
 rest on the intelligence and virtue of the people, arid on 
 their wisdom in the choice of men for places of public 
 trust; who, like Washington, shall make the constitution 
 their guide, and, under the controlling influence of its doc 
 trines and requisitions, shall seek to preserve the integrity 
 of the Union, and the rights and welfare of individuals." 
 
 Canvass for the Presidency. Unusual efforts had been 
 put forth in the election of Mr. Van Buren s successor. 
 Never before had greater activity been manifested by the 
 leading political parties of the nation. The country had 
 been convulsed with the strife for many months. The whole 
 political press had exerted its utmost influences on the one 
 side or the other, and that, in many instances, in the most 
 unscrupulous manner. Considerations of great interest and 
 importance were urged by the respective parties; much 
 truth was uttered and widely disseminated, but more false 
 hood and detraction. Popular meetings in numbers, char 
 acter, and enthusiasm, never before assembled on the 
 American soil for this or any other purpose were held 
 towards the conclusion of the political contest in every state, 
 and in almost every county. The most distinguished men 
 in the nation addressed thousands and tens of thousands, by 
 night and by day. Said an eminent statesman, on one occa 
 sion, "If, on the occurrence of our presidential elections in 
 future, our contests must be so severe, so early begun, and 
 so long continued, human nature will fail. The energies 
 of man are not equal to the conflict." The question, which 
 had been actually determined before, was officially decided 
 on the 10th of February, 1841, when the ceremony of 
 
712 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 counting and announcing the votes of the electoral colleges 
 for president and vice-president took Dlace. The result 
 was as follows: 
 
 JN umber of Electors 1 
 from each State. 
 
 STATES. 
 
 PRESIDENT 
 
 John Tyler, 
 of Virginia. | < 
 
 R. M. Johnson, w 
 of Kentucky. | $ 
 
 SIDENT. 
 
 W. H. Harrison, 
 of Ohio. 
 
 M 
 
 > t^ 
 . o 
 
 "3 
 
 ll 
 
 2 f 
 
 James K. Polk, 
 , of Tennessee. 
 
 10 
 7 
 14 
 4 
 8 
 7 
 42 
 8 
 30 
 3 
 10 
 23 
 15 
 11 
 11 
 15 
 15 
 21 
 5 
 4 
 9 
 5 
 7 
 4 
 3 
 3 
 
 Maine, 
 
 10 
 
 14 
 4 
 8 
 7 
 42 
 8 
 30 
 3 
 10 
 
 15 
 
 11 
 15 
 15 
 21 
 5 
 4 
 9 
 
 3 
 
 7 
 
 23 
 11 
 
 5 
 
 7 
 4 
 3 
 
 10 
 
 14 
 4 
 8 
 7 
 42 
 8 
 30 
 3 
 10 
 
 15 
 
 11 
 15 
 15 
 21 
 5 
 4 
 9 
 
 3 
 
 7 
 22 
 
 5 
 
 7 
 4 
 3 
 
 11 
 
 1 
 1 
 
 New Hampshire, .... 
 
 
 Connecticut 
 
 
 New York .... 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 North Carolina, .... 
 South Carolina, .... 
 
 Kentucky, 
 
 
 Ohio ... . . 
 
 
 Mississippi . . . . 
 
 
 Illinois . . 
 
 Alabama, 
 Missouri, 
 
 Arkansas, ... . 
 
 Michigan, 
 
 
 894 
 
 Whole No. of electors, . . 
 Majority, 148 
 
 234 
 
 60 
 
 234 
 
 48 
 
 11 
 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 713 
 
 XIV. WILLIAM HENRY HARRISON, PRESIDENT. 
 
 INAUGURATED AT WASHINGTON, MARCH 4, 1841. 
 
 JOHN TYLER, VICE-PRESIDENT. 
 
 HEADS OF THE DEPARTMENTS. 
 
 Daniel Webster, .... 
 
 Thomas Ewing, Ohio 
 
 John Bell, Tennessee, . . . 
 
 George E. Badger, .... North Carolina, . 
 
 Francis Granger, New York, . . . 
 
 J. J. Crittenden, Kentucky, . . . 
 
 , March 5, 1841, Secretary of State. 
 
 March 5, 1841, Secretary of Treasury. 
 
 , March 5, 1841, Secretary of War. 
 
 March 5, 1841, Secretary of the Navy. 
 
 March 6, 1841, Postmaster General. 
 
 March 5, 1841, Attorney General. 
 
 SPEAKERS OF THE HOUSE OF REPRESENTATIVES. 
 
 John White, Kentucky, .... Twenty-eighth Congress, . 1841. 
 
 John W.Jones, .... Virginia, Twenty-ninth do. . . 1843. 
 
 THE unwonted efforts put forth in the presidential can 
 vass, had prepared a majority of the people for an unusual 
 exultation of feeling on the accession of General Harrison; 
 but, in the providence of God, that exultation was destined 
 to be transitory. Just one month from the day of his inau 
 guration, after a brief sickness, he died. The nation, it 
 
714 AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 may well be believed, was surprised by this most unex 
 pected calamity. It was difficult to conceive that the 
 recent august spectacle of his introduction into the highest 
 office in the gift of his countrymen, should be so nearly 
 associated with his funeral honors. The loss seemed 
 severe, in proportion to the expectations that had been 
 indulged. A suitable commemoration of the distressing 
 event was observed throughout the United States, by 
 public bodies, and especially by Christian worshiping 
 assemblies. Political opponents, in many instances, were 
 not slow to render homage to the memory of the deceased 
 president. There had been time for no particular develop 
 ment of principles or course of policy, on the part of the 
 administration. The cabinet had been formed, and things 
 were proceeding prosperously, and the future was full of 
 promises, when this bereavement came to quench the hopes 
 of millions. 
 
 This brief notice of a brief administration may be closed 
 by an extract from the circular issued by the members of 
 the cabinet, immediately after the president s decease, and 
 which alludes to his dying, as well as his living example: 
 "The people of the United States, overwhelmed, like our 
 selves, by an event so unexpected and so melancholy, will 
 derive consolation from knowing that his death was calm 
 and resigned, as his life had been patriotic, useful, and dis 
 tinguished; and that the last utterance of his lips expressed 
 a firm desire for the perpetuity of the constitution,* and the 
 preservation of its true principles. In death, as in life, the 
 happiness of his country was uppermost in his thoughts." 
 
 Upon the demise of General Harrison, Mr. Tyler, the 
 vice-president, in accordance with the provisions of the 
 constitution, as they were construed by himself, and were 
 acquiesced in by the nation, became president of the 
 United States. 
 
 * His last words were, as if addressing his successor, " Sir, I wish you to 
 understand the principles of the government. I want them carried out. I ask 
 nothing more." 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 715 
 
 XV. JOHN TYLER, PRESIDENT 
 
 ASSUMED THE GOVERNMENT APRIL 4, 1841 
 
 [THE cabinet of General Harrison continued in office 
 under Mr. Tyler till September, when they all resigned, 
 excepting Mr. Webster, who remained till the 8th of May, 
 1843, when the department of state was temporarily filled 
 by the attorney general, Hugh S. Legare.] 
 
 Abel P. Unbar, . . . . . . , . , 
 
 John C. Calhoun, South Carolina, 
 
 Walter Forward, Pennsylvania, . 
 
 John C. Spencer, New York, . . 
 
 George M. Bibb, Kentucky, . . 
 
 JohnC Spencer New York,. . 
 
 James M. Porter, ..... Pennsylvania, . 
 William Wilkins, Pennsylvania,. 
 
 Abel P. Upshur, . .... .Virginia,. . . 
 
 David Henshaw Massachusetts, 
 
 Thomas W. Gilmer, .... Virania, . . . 
 John Y. Mason, Virginia, . . 
 
 HEADS OF THE DEPARTMENTS. 
 Virginia, ..... . January 2, 1844,; 
 
 March 6, 
 
 1844, 
 
 Secretaries of State. 
 
 September 13, 1841, > 
 
 March 3, 1843, > Secretaries of Treasury. 
 
 June 15, 1844,5 
 
 December 20, 1841, > 
 , March 8, 1843, / Secretaries of War 
 
 February 15, 1844, > 
 
 September 13, 1841, ) 
 July 24, 1843, * 
 
 February 15, 1844, 
 March 14, 1814, 
 
 Secretaries of the Navy. 
 
 Charles A. Wickliffe, 
 
 . Kentucky September 13, 1841, Postmaster General. 
 
 Hugh S. Legare South Carolina, 
 
 John Nelson Maryland, . . 
 
 John Y. Mason, Virginia, . . 
 
 September 13, 1841, > 
 
 January 2, 1844, > Attorneys General 
 
 March 5, IM*) 
 
716 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 THE bereavement which the nation had experienced, 
 seemed to demand from it a solemn recognition of the 
 Divine Providence in the sad event. Accordingly, Mr. 
 Tyler very properly appointed a day of public humiliation, 
 fasting, and prayer, to be observed throughout the land, in 
 token of its sense of the Divine judgment, and, as a means 
 of securing the continuance of the Divine favor. This was 
 well received, and the day was religiously observed through 
 out our widely-extended country. 
 
 In the room of an inaugural address, President Tyler 
 made an official declaration, in a published document, of 
 the principles and general course of policy which he 
 intended should mark his administration. These, as sum 
 marily expressed, were generally satisfactory to his politi 
 cal friends. 
 
 The principal measures and events of President Tyler s 
 administration will be noticed in the following order: 
 
 Extra Session of Congress, Celebration of Bunker s hill Monument, 
 
 Relations with Great Britain, Treaties, 
 
 Settlement of the N. E. Boundary, Annexation of Texas, 
 
 Difficulties in Rhode Island, Character of Mr. Tyler s Administrate, 
 
 Modification of the Tariff, Presidential Canvass. 
 
 Extra Session of Congress. A few days before his 
 death, General Harrison had issued his proclamation for an 
 extra session of congress, to be held on the 31st of May, 
 1841, principally on account of the condition of the revenue 
 and finances of the country. These were suffering, in 
 consequence of the character of the events that had taken 
 place. The revenue was insufficient to support the gov 
 ernment, and the currency of the country was greatly 
 disordered. Congress assembled, in conformity to the pro 
 clamation, and engaged in the grave and urgent business to 
 which their attention had been called. 
 
 Several important acts were passed at this session, 
 among which were the establishment of a uniform sys 
 tem of bankruptcy, a measure which seemed imperiously 
 required for the relief of more than half a million of debt- 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 717 
 
 ors, who otherwise had no prospect of paying their debts 
 a bill providing for the distribution of the net proceeds of 
 the public lands among the states, according to their 
 respective population on the federal representative scale 
 also, the repeal of the sub-treasury law, which had been 
 adopted towards the close of Mr. Van Buren s administra 
 tion and an act imposing duties of twenty per cent, on the 
 value of all articles of import not expressly excepted therein. 
 Congress, at this time, passed a bill having in view the 
 establishment of a national bank, which, however, Mr. 
 Tyler saw fit to veto, notwithstanding, in his first message, 
 he had recommended a bank of some kind. The bill, 
 which the president set afide, chiefly, as he alleged, from 
 his doubts as to its accordance with the constitution, con 
 tained, in the view of its framers, a compromise sufficient 
 to overcome his constitutional objections to a bank. But 
 having, in his veto-message, shadowed forth a fiscal agent, 
 such as was believed he might approve, a bill, in agreement 
 therewith, was framed and adopted ; yet this also he vetoed ; 
 and there not being a constitutional majority in its favor, it 
 was lost. This was a result, in both cases, sufficiently 
 mortifying to the political party which had raised him 
 to power. To the friends of a national bank, the disap 
 pointment was extreme. Great excitement prevailed, 
 and all of Mr. Tyler s cabinet, except Mr. Webster, 
 resigned. 
 
 Relations with Great Britain. A communication was 
 made to the American government, on the part of that 
 of Great Britain, as announced by the president in his 
 message of the 6th of December, 1841, respecting the 
 destruction of the steamboat Caroline. That affair, it was 
 alleged, was undertaken by orders from the authorities of 
 the British government, Under this sanction, the release 
 of Alexander McLeod, a British subject, who had been 
 indicted for the murder of an American citizen, on that 
 occasion, was demanded by the English authorities. It 
 
718 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 happened, however, favorably for the peace of the two 
 countries, that McLeod had previously been tried in the 
 state of New York, and acquitted. The excitement and 
 anxiety, among all parties, had been intense during the 
 trial, and the result was awaited, with no little foreboding, 
 on the part of the peaceably disposed. It was now only 
 left that the affair of the Caroline should, in some way, be 
 adjusted by negotiation. 
 
 Settlement of the North-eastern Boundary. The import 
 ant event of defining and agreeing upon the North-eastern 
 boundary of the United States, took place in 1842. The 
 treaty made with England on tfiis subject, was ratified by 
 the senate on the 20th of August, of that year. The 
 proper boundary, between the United States and the 
 British possessions in that quarter, had long been a matter 
 of serious controversy and difficulty. The claims of either 
 country conflicted with those of the other bitter feelings 
 were engendered among the inhabitants dwelling on the 
 borders, and disturbances not unfrequently took place 
 between them, so that the peaceful relations of the two 
 powers were, to some extent, constantly endangered. It 
 was fortunate for the country, that Mr. Webster was still a 
 member of the cabinet, and brought the weight of his char 
 acter and official station to bear upon this question. It was 
 also fortunate for England that she sent so conciliating and 
 able a negotiator as Lord Ashburton, to treat on the sub 
 ject. In the spirit of kindness and compromise, the matter 
 was discussed, and, at length, settled between them the 
 president, at the same time cooperating in endeavors to the 
 same effect. 
 
 That the states of Maine and Massachusetts, who were 
 interested in the division to be made between the countries, 
 might be satisfied, their respective legislatures appointed 
 several gentlemen as commissioners on the occasion. The 
 treaty was duly ratified on the part of both powers, in the lat 
 ter part of 1842, with the public proclamation of the same by 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 719 
 
 the president; and thus ended a harassing controversy of 
 fifty years standing. 
 
 Difficulties in Rhode Island. From a state of things 
 which existed in Rhode Island at this time (1842), the 
 most serious consequences were feared, in respect to that 
 commonwealth, if not to the Union at large. In attempts 
 to set aside the ancient charter of the state, the mode of 
 adopting a new constitution became a matter of contro 
 versy among the people. A portion of them proceeded, in 
 a manner unauthorized by the laws of the state, in erecting 
 the fabric of the government. This portion of the citizens, 
 called the "suffrage party," actually formed and adopted a 
 constitution of their own, made choice of Thomas W. 
 Dorr as governor, and elected a legislature. This was 
 aside from the government which was already existing in 
 the state. That being administered regularly at the same 
 time, and another portion of the citizens, called the "law 
 and order party," upholding it; a conflict, as to authority, 
 necessarily ensued between the two parties. The law and 
 order party had chosen their governor, Samuel W. King, 
 at the appointed period, and both parties met to transact 
 the business usually attended to at the meeting of legisla 
 tive bodies. 
 
 "The legally organized party then took active measures 
 to put down what was denominated the rebellion. Great 
 commotion ensued, and several arrests were made. Dorr 
 left the state, but soon returning, his followers assembled 
 under arms, and a bloody struggle appeared inevitable. 
 The insurgents, however, dispersed on the appearance of 
 the government forces, and Dorr, to avoid arrest, fled 
 from the state. 
 
 "In June, however, the insurgents again made their 
 appearance under arms, and were joined by Dorr. The 
 whole state was now placed under martial law, and a large 
 body of armed men was sent against the insurgents, who 
 dispersed without any effectual resistance. Dorr again 
 
720 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 fled ; but returning, after a few months, was arrested, tried 
 for treason, convicted, and sentenced to be imprisoned 
 during life. In the mean time, a constitution for the state 
 had been adopted, according to the prescribed forms of 
 law. In June, 1845, Dorr was released, although he had 
 refused to accept a pardon on condition of taking the oath 
 of allegiance to the state government." 
 
 Modification of the Tariff. A well-regulated tariff was 
 believed, by many, to be the only measure by which the 
 financial disorders and stagnation in business, so character 
 istic of the times, could be remedied. Accordingly, before 
 the adjournment of the second session of the twenty-seventh 
 congress (August 31st, 1842), a bill modifying, in some 
 important particulars, the existing tariff, passed both houses 
 of congress, and received the signature of the president. 
 The first bill introduced and passed, was vetoed by Mr. 
 Tyler; and, for a time, the friends of the measure indulged 
 in painful apprehensions as to the final issue. An unwonted 
 hostility had been manifested, on the part of a powerful 
 party, to any modification of the law on this subject, and 
 every step of its progress had been most earnestly and 
 bitterly contested. But the imperious necessity of the 
 measure, the wants of the national treasury, and the suffer 
 ing condition of the various branches of industry, induced 
 congress to yield to the prejudices of the executive. 
 Accordingly, such alterations were made in the bill vetoed 
 as comported with the president s views, and it was returned 
 with his signature. 
 
 Celebration of the Bunker s hill Monument. "In June, 
 1843, was celebrated, with great pomp and appropriate 
 ceremonies, the completion of the Bunker s hill monument. 
 This great public work had met with numerous delays; 
 but, having at length received its topmost stone, the 17th 
 of June, the anniversary of the battle, was assigned to cele 
 brate the event. The president and several members of 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 72 1 
 
 his cabinet honored the celebration. A multitude, of all 
 classes, and from various parts of the country, were present. 
 An oration was pronounced by Mr. Webster on the occa 
 sion. The pageant was grand and imposing, and calcu 
 lated to exalt, in the hearts of assembled thousands, the 
 virtues and patriotism of the men who had, in by-gone 
 years, moistened the soil on which the monument stands 
 with their richest blood. A sad event, however, followed 
 fast upon the festivities of the day this was the sudden 
 decease of Mr. Legare, the recently-appointed secretary 
 of state. He had followed the president to witness the 
 celebration; but sudden sickness fell upon him, and he 
 died at his lodgings, in Boston, on the morning after the 
 celebration." 
 
 Treaties. The treaty with Great Britain, fixing a bound 
 ary line between the United States and Canada, has already 
 been elsewhere mentioned. But in addition to that subject, 
 the treaty at that time formed also stipulated, that each 
 nation should maintain on the coast of Africa a naval force, 
 of vessels sufficient to carry, in all, not less than eighty guns ; 
 to be independent of each other, but to act in concert for 
 the suppression of the slave trade. By another article of 
 the treaty, it was stipulated that fugitives from justice, found 
 in either country, should be delivered up by the two gov 
 ernments respectively, upon complaint, and upon what 
 should be deemed sufficient evidence to sustain the charge. 
 
 A treaty between the United States and the Chinese 
 Empire, was ratified by a unanimous vote of the senate, 
 during the second session of the twenty-eighth congress 
 The treaty was concluded by Caleb Gushing and Tsying, 
 on the 3d of July, 1844. It placed our relations with China 
 on a new footing, and under auspices highly favorable to 
 the commerce and other interests of this country. 
 
 Some months previous to this time, a treaty had been 
 negotiated with Texas, respecting the annexation of that 
 republic, as a territory, to the United States. The annun- 
 46 
 
722 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 elation of such a treaty, was made to congress in April, 
 1844, by a special message from the president, and excited 
 much surprise throughout the country, and awakened great 
 anxiety in the minds of those who were opposed to the 
 measure. They viewed it as involving an extension of 
 slavery, and a probable war with Mexico, as she still laid 
 claim to Texas as a portion of her rightful domain. The 
 senate, however, rejected the treaty, and thus frustrated 
 Mr. Tyler s designs at that period. 
 
 Joint Resolution for the Annexation of Texas. The 
 rejection of the treaty with Texas, before mentioned, 
 seemed not to discourage the president from attempting 
 the annexation of that country to the United States, in vio 
 lation, as many believed, of the constitution. According to 
 his wishes, and it is supposed at his suggestion, a joint reso 
 lution* for annexation was introduced into congress, and 
 passed the house of representatives, January 23d, 1845, by 
 a vote of one hundred and eighteen to one hundred and one. 
 In the senate, the resolution underwent several important 
 amendments, particularly one by Mr. Walker, involving 
 the alternative of negotiation at the option of the president, 
 which, having been concurred in by the house, received the 
 sanction of the executive, and thus the way was prepared 
 for the annexation of the country in question. 
 
 "As these measures, in regard to the admission of Texas, 
 were adopted at the close of the session of congress, it was 
 expected that Mr. Tyler would leave it to his successor to 
 consummate the wishes of congress, and it was also under 
 stood that Mr. Polk had determined to negotiate a treaty 
 
 * To this resolution there were three conditions the 1st was, that Texas 
 should adopt a constitution, and lay it before congress on or before the 1st day 
 of January, 1846. 2. That all mines, minerals, fortifications, arms, navy, &c., 
 should be ceded to the United States. 3. That new states might hereafter be 
 formed out of the said territory. The amendment of Mr. Walker allowed the 
 president of the United States, instead of proceeding to submit the foregoing 
 resolutions to the republic of Texas, as an overture on the part of the United 
 States for admission, to negotiate with that republic. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 723 
 
 with Texas, under the alternative offered by Mr. Walker s 
 amendment. President Tyler, however, determined to 
 forestall the action of his successor, and hence dispatched 
 an express to communicate to Texas, that he had decided 
 to invite Texas into the Union, under the provisions of the 
 resolutions as they passed the house of representatives, 
 without the exercise of farther treaty-making power." 
 
 Character of Mr. Tyler s Administration. "Of the 
 character of Mr. Tyler s administration, and his personal 
 relations thereto, it is yet too early to speak. His inde 
 pendent course in vetoing the bank bills and other measures, 
 greatly exasperated the party who had elevated him to 
 office, and he was denounced as a traitor; while his equally 
 independent course in opposing General Jackson in his 
 measures against the United States bank, and also his alli 
 ance with the whigs during Mr. Van Buren s administration, 
 denied him the confidence of the democrats. He himself 
 said, I appeal from the vituperation of the present day to 
 the pen of impartial history, in the full confidence that 
 neither my motives nor my acts will bear the interpretation 
 which has, for sinister purposes, been placed upon them. 
 As an executive of the people s will, he exhibited all the 
 necessary vigor of a chief magistrate. Nor is it to be 
 denied, says one of his political opponents, that the foreign 
 relations of the United States were ably managed during 
 his presidential term, and that he generally surrounded him 
 self with able counsellors in his cabinet. " 
 
 Presidential Canvass. Mr. Tyler s presidential term 
 expired on the 4th of March, 1845, and he was not reelected, 
 nor indeed was he a candidate for reelection, except for a 
 short period. The candidates of the two great political 
 parties were now Henry Clay, of Kentucky, and James K. 
 Polk, of Tennessee. These had been nominated by the 
 respective conventions of the parties, which had assembled 
 in the city of Baltimore, one on the 1st, and the other on 
 
724 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 the 17th of May, 1844. The strife and the efforts of the 
 adherents of the respective candidates were eager and 
 persevering. The issue, for some time, appeared to be 
 doubtful ; but the close of the canvass showed that the 
 democratic nominee had been elected. 
 The following table exhibits the result of the official count 
 in the presence of both houses of congress, February 12th: 
 
 I J| 
 
 g02 
 
 *1 
 
 || 
 If 
 
 STATES. 
 
 PRESIDENT. 
 
 1 
 
 VICE-PRESIDENT. 
 
 ies K. Polk, 
 Tennessee. 
 
 >> 
 
 JM 
 1 
 
 S J 
 fc* 
 
 >. M. Dallas, 
 Pennsylv a. 
 
 It 
 
 j2 2 
 
 I- 
 ffe 
 
 1 
 
 ffi 
 
 3 
 
 fe^S 
 & 
 
 9 
 6 
 12 
 4 
 6 
 6 
 36 
 7 
 26 
 3 
 8 
 17 
 11 
 9 
 10 
 12 
 13 
 23 
 6 
 6 
 12 
 9 
 9 
 7 
 3 
 5 
 
 Maine .... 
 
 9 
 6 
 
 36 
 26 
 
 17 
 
 9 
 10 
 
 6 
 6 
 12 
 9 
 9 
 7 
 3 
 5 
 
 12 
 4 
 6 
 6 
 
 7 
 
 3 
 
 8 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 13 
 23 
 
 9 
 6 
 
 36 
 26 
 
 17 
 
 9 
 10 
 
 6 
 6 
 12 
 9 
 9 
 7 
 3 
 5 
 
 12 
 4 
 6 
 6 
 
 7 
 
 3 
 
 8 
 
 11 
 
 12 
 13 
 23 
 
 New Hampshire, . . . 
 Massachusetts, .... 
 Rhode Island, .... 
 Connecticut, .... 
 
 New York, 
 
 New Jersey ..... 
 
 Pennsylvania, .... 
 Delaware 
 
 
 
 North Carolina, . . . 
 South Carolina, .... 
 
 
 Tennessee ..... 
 
 Ohio, 
 
 
 
 Indiana .... 
 
 
 
 
 Arkansas, 
 Michigan, 
 
 
 275 
 
 Whole No. of electors, . 
 Majority, .... 138 
 
 170 
 
 105 
 
 170 
 
 105 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 725 
 
 XVI. JAMES K. POLK, PRESIDENT. 
 
 INAUGURATED AT WASHINGTON, MARCH 4, 1845, 
 
 GEORGE M. DALLAS, VICE-PRESIDENT. 
 
 HEADS OF THE DEPARTMENTS. 
 
 James Buchanan, Pennsylvania, . . . March 5, 1845, 
 
 Robert J. Walker, .... Mississippi, .... March 5, 
 William L. Marcy, New York, . 
 
 George Bancroft, Massachusetts, 
 
 John Y. Mason, Virginia, . . , 
 
 Cave Johnson, Tennessee, . . 
 
 John Y. Mason, Virginia, 
 
 March 5, 
 
 March 10, 1845,) 
 September 9, 1846,5 
 
 March 5, 
 March 5, 
 
 Secretary of State. 
 1845, Secretary of Treasury. 
 1845, Secretary of War. 
 
 of the Navy 
 1845, Postmaster General. 
 1845,; 
 
 Natlian Clifford, . .... .Maine, December 23, 1846*, > Attorneys General 
 
 Isaac Toucey, Connecticut,. . . June 21, 1848,5 
 
 SPEAKERS OF THE HOUSE OF REPRESENTATIVES. 
 
 John W. Davis, .... Indiana, Twenty-ninth Congress, . . 1845. 
 
 Robert C. Winthrop, . . Massachusetts, . . Thirtieth do. . . 1847. 
 
 THE election of Mr. Polk to the presidency was not very 
 strongly anticipated by the democratic party; for besides 
 the great popularity of his rival, Mr. Clay, he had received 
 the nomination of the Baltimore Convention, held in May 
 
726 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 of the previous year, not as the first choice of that body, 
 but because of its inability to harmonize on another candi 
 date. Before the meeting of the convention, Mr. Van Burea 
 was expected to be the prominent candidate; but his avowed 
 opposition to the annexation of Texas, added to other sources 
 of dissatisfaction, induced the convention to abandon him, 
 and to select a candidate in the person of James K. Polk, 
 whose political views were supposed to be more in accord 
 ance with those of the democratic party, especially at the 
 South. During the first seven ballotings of the convention, 
 Mr. Polk did not receive a single vote ; on the eighth ballot 
 ing, but forty- four; while on the ninth, he received every 
 vote of the convention, amounting to two hundred and 
 sixty-six in number. On the occurrence of the election, 
 despite the efforts which were made in favor of the whig 
 candidate, he was elected by a strong majority. 
 
 On the occasion of his induction into office, Mr. Polk, 
 following usage, delivered an address, explanatory of the 
 principles which would guide him in the administration of 
 the government. These were so nearly identical with those 
 expressed by his predecessors, that we deem it unnecessary 
 to detail them. It may be stated, however, that he expressed 
 himself opposed to a national bank to a tariff for protection 
 only ; but was strongly in favor of the annexation of Texas, 
 and was satisfied of our "clear and unquestionable title to 
 Oregon." In official action, he pledged himself to adminis 
 ter the government for the whole people, irrespective of the 
 party by which he was elected. 
 
 The events and measures which signalized the adminis 
 tration of Mr. Polk were 
 
 Decease of General Jackson, Battle of Buena Vista, 
 
 Admission of Texas, Capture of Vera Cruz, 
 
 Division of Oregon, Cerro Gordo, 
 
 Mexican War, Progress of the Army, 
 
 Siege of Fort Brown, Occupation of Mexico, 
 
 Battle of Palo Alto, Treaty, 
 
 Battle of Resaca de la Palma, California and its Gold, 
 
 Fall of Monterey, Election of General Taylor. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 727 
 
 Decease of General Jackson. A short time previous 
 to the termination of his presidential career, General Jack 
 son was attacked with a severe hemorrhage of the lungs. 
 He recovered, however, sufficiently to be present at the 
 inauguration of his successor. On his arrival at the Her 
 mitage, he was weak and infirm; but relaxation from 
 arduous duties, added to the attention of friends, at length 
 restored him to comparative health. His lungs, however, 
 were from this time feeble, if not positively diseased. 
 
 But, for several months prior to his decease, his health 
 became visibly worse. He was constantly cheered, how 
 ever, by the visits of his old and attached personal friends; 
 and the consolations of religion were a never-failing solace 
 to his heart. 
 
 "General Jackson continued to grow more feeble until 
 the 8th day of June, 1845. Early in the morning of that 
 day he swooned, and, for some time, was supposed to be 
 dead. On reviving from the swoon, he became conscious 
 that the spark of life was nearly extinguished, and, expect 
 ing to die before another sun would set, he sent for his 
 family and connections to come and receive his dying 
 benediction. His remarks, it is said, were full of affection 
 and Christian resignation. His mind retained its vigor to 
 the last, and his dying moments, even more than his earlier 
 years, exhibited its highest intellectual light. His death 
 took place on the evening of the 8th of June, in the seventy- 
 ninth year of his age. By his request, Dr. Edgar, of the 
 Presbyterian church, preached his funeral sermon."* 
 
 General Jackson was, doubtless, no ordinary man. For 
 many years, he occupied a prominent place in the affairs 
 of his country. Whatever may have been thought of the 
 wisdom or constitutionality of some of his measures, all 
 united in awarding to him the merit of honesty, and a true 
 desire to promote the welfare of the nation. That he was 
 ardent, sometimes rash, and withal precipitate in his mea- 
 
 * Life of Andrew Jackson, by John S. Jenkins. 
 
728 GREAT EVENTS OP 
 
 sures, and then determined, may be admitted, without any 
 meditated wrong to his reputation. But when death laid 
 him in the grave, political differences were forgotten, and 
 political opponents united in paying a high and well-mer 
 ited tribute to his memory. 
 
 Admission of Texas. We have already had occasion to 
 refer (p. 721) to the joint-resolution of congress, of the 
 23d of January, 1845, for the annexation of Texas to the 
 United States. The conditions prescribed by that reso 
 lution were subsequently accepted by Texas, and, in his 
 first annual message to congress, Mr. Polk informed that 
 body that nothing remained to consummate that annexation 
 but the passage of an act by congress, admitting her into 
 the Union upon an equal footing with the original states. 
 
 To such a strange and summary process of admitting 
 states, there were loud and strong remonstrances. The 
 unconstitutionality of the measure was urged ; but more, the 
 probable increased disturbance of our relations with Mex 
 ico, which still claimed the jurisdiction, whether justly or 
 not, over a considerable part of the territory. Besides, it 
 was contended that the direct effect would be to extend the 
 oppressions and curses of slavery. 
 
 Neither argument nor remonstrance, however, served to 
 induce the president or his supporters to pause. They 
 pretended to foresee great and signal blessings as the 
 necessary result of thus extending the free institutions of 
 the United States. And, accordingly, it was, upon the 
 recommendation of the president, resolved by congress to 
 admit Texas upon an equal footing with the original states. 
 And the grant was made to her, which had not before been 
 made since the adoption of the federal constitution, to 
 allow her two representatives, while her population was 
 insufficient to entitle her to one, except under the specific 
 provision of the constitution, that each state shall have, at 
 least, one representative. 
 
 In consequence of these measures, in relation to Texas, 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 729 
 
 by the American government, and at an early stage of 
 them, the Mexican minister demanded his passports; and, 
 at a subsequent date, the American minister, Mr. Slidell, 
 was refused a reception and recognition, as such, by the 
 Mexican government. Thus, as had been predicted by the 
 opposers of annexation, a serious misunderstanding, which 
 already existed between the United States and Mexico, in 
 relation to the conduct of the latter touching other matters, 
 was rendered still more serious, and was rapidly tending, 
 it was plainly perceptible, to open hostilities between the 
 two powers. 
 
 While such was the position of our relations with Mexico 
 the horizon becoming daily more obscure, and clouds, 
 portentous of evil, were rising higher and higher a single 
 act of the president precipitated the war which many had 
 predicted, but which all saw reason to deplore. This was 
 an order issued to General Taylor to break up his encamp 
 ment at Corpus Christi, and, passing the Neuces, to concen 
 trate his forces on the left bank of the Rio del Norte. 
 
 Division of Oregon. Prior to the introduction of Mr. 
 Polk into office, several attempts had been made by the 
 governments of the United States and Great Britain to 
 settle, by negotiations, questions in dispute between them, 
 as to the proprietorship and occupation of Oregon all of 
 which had failed. These negotiations were conducted at 
 London, in the years 1818, 1824, and 1826; the first two, 
 under the administration of Mr. Monroe; the last, under 
 that of Mr. Adams. The negotiations of 1818 having 
 failed to accomplish its object, it was agreed, October 20th 
 of that year, that, to the citizens of each nation, the har 
 bors, bays, &c., should be open for ten years. The nego 
 tiations of 1824, left this agreement untouched, as did those 
 of 1826; but, August 6th, 1827, it was further agreed, that 
 it should be competent for either party, after October 20th, 
 1828, to annul this convention, by giving to the other 
 twelve months notice. 
 
730 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 Subsequently, negotiations were resumed. In 1844, the 
 British plenipotentiaries offered to divide the Oregon terr - 
 tory by the forty-ninth parallel of latitude, leaving the 
 navigation of Columbia river free to both nations. This 
 proposition was immediately rejected by the American 
 minister; whereupon, he was invited by the British min 
 ister to make a proposition in return. 
 
 At this stage of the negotiation, Mr. Polk took the presi 
 dential chair; and, anxious to settle the question, he made 
 the same offer which had been made by the British min 
 ister, excepting the free navigation of the Columbia river. 
 This proposition being unacceptable, further negotiations 
 terminated. 
 
 On the meeting of congress, in December, 1845, the 
 president recommended that the notice required by the 
 convention of August, 1827, should be given to Great 
 Britain, which, at the expiration of a year, would bring the 
 question to an issue. The subject, thus brought to the 
 notice of congress, excited the highest possible interest. 
 The friends of the executive, and perhaps others, were 
 strongly in favor of giving the required notice, while 
 serious apprehensions were entertained by many, that the 
 practical effect of such a measure would be a war between 
 the two nations. At length, the question was settled by the 
 adoption of a resolution in accordance with the executive 
 recommendation. In the house, the vote on the resolution 
 was one hundred and forty-two to forty-six; in the senate, 
 forty-two to ten. 
 
 The official notice, thus directed, was given by the pres 
 ident to her majesty Queen Victoria, on the 28th of April, 
 1846. Before the delivery of this notice, however, the 
 British minister at Washington had received instructions 
 to submit to the American government a new and further 
 proposition for a partition of the territory in dispute. 
 
 In a special and confidential communication to the senate 
 on the 10th of June, the president informed congress that 
 such a proposition had been made, and requested their 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 731 
 
 advice. At the same time, he reiterated the views 
 expressed in his annual message, that no compromise, 
 which the United States ought to accept, could be effected ; 
 that our title to the whole of Oregon was maintained by 
 irrefragable arguments, and that the claim could not be 
 abandoned, without a sacrifice of both national honor and 
 interests. Such was the tenor of the president s communi 
 cation. But he solicited advice. In a resolution, adopted 
 thirty-eight to twelve, the senate advised the president to 
 accept the proposal of the British government, which he 
 accordingly did; and, on the 16th of June, a convention or 
 treaty, settling boundaries, &c., in relation to Oregon, was 
 communicated by the president to the senate, by the latter 
 of which it was ratified, forty-one to fourteen. 
 
 The amicable settlement of such a question, which had 
 long subsisted between the two governments which had 
 employed, time after time, and for a series of years, some 
 of the most distinguished statesmen on both sides the water 
 which had given birth to warm and excited feelings, and 
 to warm and contentious words which had become more 
 embarrassing the longer negotiations were continued, and 
 which, it was agreed on both sides, was fast ripening into 
 open rupture and collision the amicable settlement of such 
 a question, was a subject worthy of congratulation in both 
 hemispheres. If the terms of the treaty were not so favor 
 able to the American nation as might have been obtained, 
 they were such as the friends of peace and good under 
 standing were willing to accept; and, as it was admitted 
 that the treaty was consummated through the wisdom and 
 firmness of the senate, that body received, as it was enti 
 tled to receive, the thanks of the nation. 
 
 Mexican War. In compliance with the order of the 
 president, already noticed (p. 729), General Taylor arrived, 
 with the "army of occupation," on the 28th oi March, 
 before Matamoras. On the same day, the Mexican general, 
 Ampudia, warned General Taylor to withdraw his forces 
 
732 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 beyond the Nueces, which notification was repeated by 
 General Arista, on the 24th of April, who, at that date, 
 superseded Ampudia. On the same day, a rumor pre 
 vailed that the enemy were crossing the river, above and 
 below the American camp. To ascertain the truth of this 
 rumor, Captain Ker, with a squadron of dragoons, was 
 directed to reconnoitre between the camp and the mouth 
 of the river; while another squadron, consisting of sixty- 
 three dragoons, under Captain Thornton, was sent above 
 for the same object. The former returned without having 
 seen or heard of a hostile corps. But the party under 
 Captain Thornton was suddenly surrounded by a large 
 
 Surprise of Captain Thornton and Party. 
 
 body of Mexican infantry and cavalry, made prisoners, and 
 taken to Matamoras. Captain Thornton himself effected 
 an escape by an extraordinary leap of his horse, which, 
 however, subsequently fell with and injured him. la 
 endeavoring to return to the camp, he was taken a few 
 miles from it, and joined his men, as a prisoner, at Mata 
 moras. This was the first actual fight of the war, and 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 733 
 
 was the occasion of great exultation on the part of the 
 Mexicans. 
 
 Siege of Fort Brown. While these events were trans 
 piring, intelligence was received by General Taylor that 
 Point Isabel, the harbor on the Texas coast nearest the 
 mouth of the Rio Grande, and where all his military stores 
 were deposited, was about being assailed, and that all 
 communication with that important post might soon be 
 interrupted. This intelligence decided General Taylor at 
 once to take up his line of march for the Point, and to open 
 a communication between that and Fort Brown. Arrange 
 ments were accordingly made. Fort Brown was so nearly 
 completed, that under a competent garrison it might pru 
 dently be left. Major Jacob Brown, after whom the fort 
 was named, was put in command of it, and the seventh 
 regiment of infantry and two companies of artillery were 
 assigned as the garrison. 
 
 These arrangements having been completed, General 
 Taylor, with the main body of the army, commenced his 
 march towards Point Isabel. It was a hazardous, but 
 necessary movement. Of the number, position, and plans 
 of the enemy he was profoundly ignorant. The Mexican 
 General, Arista, mistook this movement of General Taylor 
 towards Point Isabel for a precipitate retreat, and imme 
 diately dispatched a courier extraordinary to Mexico, 
 announcing the fact. In the opinion of some, he was better 
 informed, but "wished, for ulterior purposes, to create such 
 an impression among the Mexican soldiers and the Mexican 
 government." But whatever might have been his igno 
 rance, he soon had an opportunity to inform himself of the 
 real object of the movement, and therefore set about 
 endeavoring to destroy Fort Brown. 
 
 For two days following the departure of the army, Fort 
 Brown remained unmolested; but, on the third morning, the 
 Mexicans opened upon it with a battery of seven guns, 
 killing Sergeant Weigard, but otherwise effecting no mate- 
 
734 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 rial injury. On leaving the fort, General Taylor had 
 instructed Major Brown, in case the Mexicans surrounded 
 it, to give him information by firing the eighteen-pounders 
 at stated intervals. The contingency having occurred, the 
 critical condition of the fort was thus communicated to 
 General Taylor, who made instant preparations to return 
 to its relief. Meanwhile, the bombardment was renewed; 
 during which, Major Brown was mortally wounded, and 
 was succeeded in command by Captain Hawkins. 
 
 On the 7th and 8th, the bombardment was continued ; but 
 about two o clock it ceased, when was heard, in the direc 
 tion of Point Isabel, a heavy cannonading. It was the 
 presage of relief, as Captain Hawkins inferred from it that, 
 in whatever contest General Taylor was engaged, he was 
 urging his return. And so it proved. Towards the close 
 of the day, intelligence was received that the Americans 
 had "met the enemy," and had driven them back towards 
 Matamoras. 
 
 . Battle of Palo Alto. General Taylor had heard the sig 
 nal-guns at Fort Brown ; and, on the evening of the 7th, left 
 Point Isabel with a force of about two thousand one hun 
 dred men, with a large train of provisions and military stores. 
 At the distance of seven miles, he encamped, resuming his 
 march early on the morning of the 8th. In their progress, 
 they at length reached a broad prairie, bounded by Palo 
 Alto, a thick grove of dwarfish trees. On either side of 
 the American army were ponds of water, and beyond 
 them, chapparal. Upon this prairie, a large body of Mex 
 icans were drawn up in battle array. No time was lost in 
 the requisite preparations, on the part of the Americans, 
 and soon a cannonading was commenced on either side, 
 which for two hours rent the air with its thunders. In the 
 firing of the Mexicans there was little precision, their mis 
 siles almost invariably passing over the American lines, 
 while the discharges from the American guns marked their 
 courses with carnage and death. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 735 
 
 At the expiration of two hours, the Mexican batteries 
 began to slacken, and, at length, ceased altogether. They 
 were unable longer to withstand the terrible and destructive 
 fire of Ringgold s, Churchill s, Duncan s, and Ridgeley s 
 guns, and began to fall back, for the purpose of forming a 
 new line of battle under cover of the smoke. The Amer 
 icans also formed a new line. At the expiration of an 
 hour, the action was renewed by our artillery, which was 
 even more destructive than before. As night was now 
 drawing on, the Mexicans, bent on one last and most vig 
 orous effort, poured in upon Ringgold s battery a literal 
 tempest of balls. Captain Page fell, mortally wounded, a 
 cannon-ball having carried away the whole of his lower- 
 jaw; and the brave Ringgold, nearly at the same time, had 
 both legs shot away by a cannon-ball, which passed through 
 his horse. On the llth, he died at Point Isabel. 
 
 With great spirit and determination did Arista and his 
 army maintain the contest; but it was in vain. They 
 were at length driven from the field in hopeless disorder. 
 Night put an end to the contest; and the wearied and 
 exhausted victors sank upon the field, where they chanced 
 to be, glad to find opportunity to rest from toil so severe. 
 The force of General Taylor did not exceed two thousand 
 three hundred; that of Arista consisted of six thousand 
 infantry, with seven pieces of artillery, and eight hundred 
 cavalry. The loss of the Americans was but four men 
 killed three officers and thirty-seven wounded. Two 
 hundred Mexicans were killed; four hundred wounded. 
 Some estimate their loss in killed, wounded, and missing, 
 little short of one thousand. 
 
 Resaca de la Palma. At two o clock, on the following 
 day, the American army moved from the field of victory, 
 at Palo Alto, towards Fort Brown. Towards evening, 
 what was their surprise when, on approaching a ravine, 
 called Resaca de la Palma, or the Dry River of Palma, they 
 discovered the Mexican army occupying this exceedingly 
 
736 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 well-selected spot, and drawn up in battle array. A vigor 
 ous action immediately ensued. The Mexican artillery 
 became engaged with Ridgeley s battery, as the latter 
 moved up the ravine. Generals La Vega and Requena 
 superintended the former, and the effect of the firing soon 
 began to be severely felt along the American lines. To 
 dislodge them, became indispensable to the safety of the 
 Americans. The execution of this duty was assigned to 
 Captain May, whose celebrated charge now took place. 
 "I will do it," said May; and, turning to his troops, he rose 
 in his stirrups, pointed to the guns before them, now pour 
 ing forth their terrific explosions, and exclaimed, "Remem 
 ber your regiment! men, follow!" He struck his charger, 
 
 Charge of Captain May. 
 
 and bounded on before them, while a deafening cheer 
 answered his call; and immediately the whole were dash 
 ing towards the cannons mouths. May outstripped them 
 fortunately, wonderfully did he escape, and wonderful was 
 it that so many of his squadron escaped, exposed, as they 
 were, to a fire which swept fearfully along the very line 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 73? 
 
 they were pursuing. Some, indeed, there met an untimely 
 fate seven men, among whom were the brave and noble- 
 hearted Inge and Sacket. Terrific as was the scene, May 
 and his followers pressed on. As they approached the 
 battery, at a single bound, May s horse cleared it. The 
 horses of a few others were equal to the leap, and their 
 impetus carried them beyond the guns. Wheeling again, 
 they drove the gunners off, and Captain Graham, and 
 Lieutenants Pleasantson and Winship, with others, coming 
 up, were masters of the battery. General La Vega was 
 made prisoner. The American infantry now charged the 
 Mexican line; for a time, the latter fought desperately, and 
 sustained themselves with stubborn bravery; but, at length, 
 yielding to necessity, they precipitately fled from the field. 
 In this battle, only the outlines of which we give, the 
 Americans captured eight pieces of artillery, several stand 
 ards, large military stores, and several hundred prisoners. 
 The loss of the Americans, in both these actions, was 
 three officers and forty men killed. Besides the officers 
 already named, was Lieutenant Cochrane. Thirteen officers 
 and one hundred men were wounded. The Mexican loss 
 was one hundred and fifty-four officers and men killed; 
 two hundred and five wounded; missing, one hundred and 
 fifty-six. General Taylor, following the battle, continued 
 his march to Fort Brown; and, on the 18th, took possession 
 of Matamoras, the Mexican settlement opposite. 
 
 Fall of Monterey. Following the occupation of Mata 
 moras, preparations were made, by order of the govern 
 ment, for an advance into the interior of Mexico. During 
 these preparations, which occupied the space of three 
 months, several Mexican villages, Reinosa, Wier, Revilla, 
 and Camargo, were taken possession of. This last place, 
 situated about one hundred and eighty miles above the 
 mouth of the Rio Grande, was selected as a depot of sup 
 plies; and to this point, the several divisions of General 
 Taylor s army were at length concentrated. The first of 
 47 
 
738 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 these divisions, two thousand and eighty, was commanded 
 by General Twiggs; the second, one thousand seven hun 
 dred and eighty, by General Worth; the third, two thou 
 sand eight hundred and ten, by General Butler. 
 
 On the 19th of September, these several divisions reached 
 a place called Walnut Springs, distant from Monterey 
 three miles. The capture of this city was now the imme 
 diate object in view. It was a strongly-fortified place, with 
 a competent garrison under command of General Ampudia. 
 On the evening of the 19th, a reconnoisance of the fortifi 
 cations was made; and, on the following day, the attack 
 was commenced by the division of General Worth. On 
 the 21st, the attack was renewed, and two fortified 
 heights were taken; the guns of one of which was turned 
 upon the bishop s palace, which had been rendered exceed 
 ingly strong. On the 22d, other heights, above the bishop s 
 palace, were carried, and, soon after, the palace itself. As 
 these fortifications, in a measure, commanded the city, the 
 enemy, on the night of the 22d, evacuated all his defences 
 in the lower part. On the morning of the 23d, the streets 
 of the upper part of the city became the scene of action. 
 Here the battle raged. All that day the firing was kept 
 up; the American troops proceeded from house to house 
 from square to square the Mexicans resisting them at 
 every step. The carnage was frightful. 
 
 Early on the 24th, Ampudia prepared to evacuate the 
 town; a suspension of hostilities was, therefore, arranged 
 till twelve o clock; during which, at the request of Ampu 
 dia, General Taylor had an interview with him, which 
 resulted in a capitulation; placing the town and materials 
 of war, with certain exceptions, in the possession of the 
 American general. 
 
 The city was found to be of great strength. There 
 were mounted forty-two pieces of cannon. The Mexican 
 force consisted of seven thousand troops of the line and 
 two or three thousand irregulars. The American force 
 was four hundred and twenty-five officers, and six thousand 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 739 
 
 two hundred and twenty men. The artillery was one ten- 
 inch mortar, two twenty-four pound howitzers, and four 
 light field batteries, of four guns each. 
 
 The American loss was twelve officers and one hundred 
 and eight men killed; thirty-one officers and three hundred 
 and thirty-seven men wounded. The loss of the Mexicans 
 was still more considerable. An armistice was allowed by 
 General "Taylor, of eight weeks, subject to be revoked by 
 either government. On receiving intelligence of the armis 
 tice and its conditions, the American government, it is said, 
 directed its termination. The Mexican army was per 
 mitted to retire, and marched out with the honors of war. 
 
 Victory at Buena Vista. For some months following the 
 occupation of Monterey, General Taylor was variously 
 employed; during which time, with what he had already 
 achieved, the conquest of the provinces of New Mexico, 
 New Leon, Coahuila, and Tamaulipas, in the Mexican 
 republic, had been effected. 
 
 As an advance still farther into the interior of Mexico 
 was ordered by the government, General Worth, with his 
 division, had some time previously been sent forward to 
 take the pass at Saltillo, fifty miles west of Monterey. To 
 this point, leaving a force of one thousand five hundred 
 men to garrison Monterey, General Taylor directed his 
 course on the 31st of January, and, on the 2d of February, 
 reached Saltillo. His effective force at this time was about 
 five thousand. On the 4th of February, he advanced 
 upon Agua Nueva, a strong position on the road leading 
 from Saltillo to San Luis; at which place intelligence 
 was received, on the 21st, that Santa Anna, the Mexican 
 general-in-chief, with an army exceeding twenty thousand 
 men, was on the advance. Finding his present position, at 
 Agua Nueva, less favorable for a conflict with a force so 
 overwhelming, he fell back upon Buena Vista, a strong 
 mountain-pass, eleven miles nearer Saltillo. Of the five 
 thousand troops, of which his army was composed, less 
 
740 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 than five hundred were regulars ; while, on the other hand, 
 the army of Santa Anna consisted of the flower of the 
 Mexican nation. The odds were fearful, being more than 
 four to one. 
 
 At length, on the 22d of February, the Mexican army 
 bore down upon General Taylor, whose troops, now formed 
 in order of battle, calmly awaited the approach of the Mexi 
 can host. Halting his army at some little distance, Santa 
 Anna sent a summons to General Taylor to surrender; to 
 which the hero of Palo Alto very politely, but laconically 
 replied, "I beg leave to say, that I decline acceding to your 
 request." 
 
 Still, the enemy forbore, for a time, an attack, evidently 
 waiting the arrival of his rear columns. But on the morn 
 ing of the 23d, the conflict between the armies began. A 
 full description of the battle would occupy pages. Few 
 engagements were ever entered upon when the forces were 
 so unequal in numbers. That victory should declare for 
 Taylor and his five thousand troops, is the wonder and 
 admiration of all military men. But while all due praise 
 is accorded to the infantry and the few cavalry engaged, 
 the most effectual work was accomplished by the artillery. 
 The American artillery cannot probably be excelled. At 
 one moment a most critical and anxious moment it was 
 when it seemed nearly impossible but that the Mexican 
 army should overpower if by no other means, by the 
 force of numbers Captain Bragg was ordered to take a 
 particular position with his battery, the Mexican line being 
 but a few yards from the muzzle of his pieces. The first 
 discharge of the cannister caused the enemy probably 
 advancing as they were to pause and hesitate ; while a 
 second and third discharge drove them back in disorder; 
 and, in the words of General Taylor, "saved the day." 
 
 That night it was a night intensely cold the American 
 soldiers were compelled to bivouac without fires, expecting 
 that the morning would renew the conflict. During the 
 night, the wounded were removed to Saltillo. The follow- 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 741 
 
 ing day, prisoners were exchanged, the dead were collected 
 and buried ; and it may be added, that the Mexican wounded, 
 left upon the field by Santa Anna, were sent to Saltillo, and 
 comfortably provided for. 
 
 The loss of the Americans during the action was, killed, 
 two hundred and sixty-seven; wounded, four hundred and 
 fifty-six; missing, twenty-three. The Mexican loss in killed 
 and wounded was supposed to amount to two thousand five 
 hundred of whom were left upon the field of battle. "Our 
 loss," says General Taylor in his official dispatch, "has been 
 especially severe in officers, twenty-eight having been killed 
 upon the field. We have to lament the death of Captain 
 George Lincoln, assistant adjutant-general, serving in the 
 staff of General Wool a young officer of high bearing 
 and approved gallantry, who fell early in action. No loss 
 falls more heavily upon the army in the field than that of 
 Colonels Hardin and McKee, and Lieutenant-colonel Clay. 
 Possessing in a remarkable degree the confidence of their 
 commands, and the last two having enjoyed the advantage 
 of a military education, I had looked particularly to them 
 for support, in case we met the enemy. I need not say, 
 that their zeal in engaging the enemy, and the cool and 
 steadfast courage with which they maintained their posi 
 tions during the day, fully realized my hopes, and caused 
 me to feel yet more sensibly their untimely loss." 
 
 The annals of American warfare probably do not furnish 
 a more remarkable victory than this of Buena Vista, whether 
 we consider the inequality of the forces engaged the char 
 acter of the forces, being nearly all volunteers on the Ameri 
 can side, and regular troops on the other or the decisive 
 nature of the victory itself. Most remarkable were the 
 coolness and gallantry displayed; but it must be remem 
 bered that that coolness and gallantry were, in no slight 
 degree, the result of those qualities which so eminently dis 
 tinguished the commanding general himself. 
 
 Capture of Vera Cruz. Events connected with the 
 
742 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 prosecution of the war, will require us in the next place to 
 speak of transactions in another quarter of that agitated 
 and long-distracted country. 
 
 Some two hundred miles south-easterly of the capital, on 
 the Gulf of Mexico, is situated the city of Vera Cruz a 
 place of considerable mercantile importance, and nearly 
 opposite to which is a small island, on which stands the 
 castle of San Juan d Ulloa, a fortress long celebrated for 
 its impregnable strength. 
 
 The reduction of this fortress, and the capture of this most 
 important maratime town belonging to Mexico, had for some 
 time engaged the attention of the American government. 
 For a time, the well-known strength of the fortress, and the 
 danger arising from the vomito, of garrisoning that and the 
 city, in case of their reduction, strongly operated against 
 the enterprise. But their importance to the final and more 
 speedy termination of the war, at length decided the presi 
 dent and his advisers to hazard the expedition. It being 
 impracticable to withdraw General Taylor from the theatre 
 of his signal victories, the enterprise was intrusted to the 
 long-tried and accomplished General Scott. 
 
 In obedience to his orders, General Scott left Washington 
 on the 24th of November, on this great and doubtful enter 
 prise. On the 1st of January, he reached the Rio Grande. 
 The troops destined for this expedition, among whom was a 
 considerable portion of the army under General Taylor, were 
 directed to rendezvous at Lesbos, an island about one hun 
 dred and twenty-five miles north-west of Vera Cruz. From 
 this point, the army was transported to the west of the island 
 of Sacrificios. The landing of the troops having been 
 effected without direct opposition, although the guns and 
 castles, of the city kept up a constant firing with round 
 shot and thirteen-inch shells, the several divisions of the 
 army took their respective positions for the purpose oi 
 investment and siege. 
 
 Soon after the commencement of the siege, a "norther" 
 prevailed, which rendered it impossible to land heavy ord- 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 743 
 
 nance. On the 17th, a pause occurred in the storm, and ten 
 mortars, four twenty-four-pound guns, and some howitzers 
 were landed. On the night of the 18th, the trenches were 
 opened, and engineers, with sappers and miners, leading 
 the way the army gradually closed in nearer the city. 
 
 On the 22d of March seven of the ten-inch mortars 
 being in battery, and other works in progress General 
 Scott summoned the governor of Vera Cruz to surrender 
 the city. This he refused. On the return of the flag, the 
 mortar-battery, at a distance of eight hundred yards from 
 the city, opened its fire, and continued to fire during the 
 day and night. 
 
 On the 24th, the batteries were reinforced with twenty- 
 four pounders and Paixhan guns. On the 25th, all the 
 batteries were in "awful activity." Terrible was the scene! 
 The darkness of the night was illuminated with blazing 
 shells circling through the air. The roar of artillery, and 
 the heavy fall of descending shot, were heard throughout 
 the streets of the besieged city. The roofs of buildings 
 were on fire. The domes of churches reverberated with 
 fearful explosions. The sea was reddened with the broad 
 sides of ships. The castle of San Juan returned from its 
 heavy batteries the fire, the light, the smoke, the noise of 
 battle. Such was the sublime and awfully-terrible scene, 
 as beheld from the trenches of the army, from the 22d to 
 the 25th of March. 
 
 Early on the morning of the 26th, General Landers, on 
 whom the command had been devolved by General Morales, 
 made overtures of surrender. Late on the night of the 
 27th, the articles of capitulation were signed and exchanged. 
 
 On the 29th, the official dispatch of General Scott 
 announced that the flag of the United States floated over 
 the walls of Vera Cruz and the castle of San Juan d Ulloa. 
 The regular siege of the city had continued from the day 
 of investment, the 12th of March, to the day the articles of 
 capitulation were signed, the 27th; making a period of fif 
 teen days, in which active, continuous, vigorous operations 
 
744 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 were carried on. During this time, our army had thrown 
 three thousand ten-inch shells, two hundred howitzer shells, 
 one thousand Paixhan shot, and two thousand five hundred 
 round shot, weighing, in the whole, about half a million 
 pounds! Most effective and most terrible was the disaster 
 and destruction they caused within the walls of the city, 
 whose ruins and whose mourning attested both the energy 
 and the sadness of war." 
 
 The American Army in Vera Cruz. 
 
 The surrender of the city almost necessarily led to the 
 surrender of the castle. By the terms of capitulation, five 
 thousand prisoners were surrendered on parole, and nearly 
 five hundred pieces of fine artillery were taken. The 
 number of killed and wounded, on the American side, was 
 comparatively small. The principal officers killed were 
 Captains Alburtis and Vinton. The destruction of life fell 
 heavily upon the Mexicans, and especially upon the citizen 
 of Vera Cruz, many of whose females and children found 
 their death from shells falling and bursting in the city. 
 This, however painful it was, was unavoidable, inasmuch 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 745 
 
 as many, who bad ample time to leave the city before the 
 bombardment commenced, failed to take advantage of that 
 opportunity. 
 
 The fall of Vera Cruz and its neighboring fortress was 
 the result of cool and determined bravery, but more, per 
 haps, of scientific skill and wise calculation. The castle 
 had long been considered impregnable, and, by many, its 
 reduction was deemed little short of presumption. 
 
 Cerro Gordo. The victories of Palo Alto, Monterey, 
 and Buena Vista, under General Taylor, followed, as they 
 were, by the capture of Vera Cruz, and the fall of that 
 Mexican Gibraltar, San Juan d Ulloa, although terribly 
 disastrous to the Mexicans, had not served to conquer them. 
 Nothing short of the loss of their capital, it was apparent, 
 could subdue them; and the occupation of that now became 
 the one great and controlling object of the commander-in- 
 chief. Preparations were accordingly made to march upon 
 the city of Mexico, by the way of Jalapa, Perote, and 
 Puebla, a distance of about three hundred miles. 
 
 On the 12th of April, the American army had reached 
 the neighborhood of Cerro Gordo, a mountain-pass, sixty 
 miles from Vera Cruz. Here Santa Anna had collected 
 about fifteen thousand men, and had made every possible 
 preparation to resist the progress of the Americans. He 
 had fortified several eminences, formidable by nature, but 
 now still more formidable by the batteries, which he had 
 planted. 
 
 Perceiving that a front attack of these works would be 
 hazardous in the extreme, General Scott directed a road to 
 be opened around Cerro Gordo, which would enable the 
 army to ascend the mountain, and gain the rear of the 
 Mexican works. This was a masterly movement the 
 work of indescribable toil ; but when accomplished, it was 
 apparent to the Mexicans that their fate was sealed. The 
 consequence was, that one position after another was 
 obliged to yield, until, at length, but one remained the 
 
746 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 fortress of Cerro Gordo, the highest and most formidable 
 The storming of this was intrusted to Colonel Harney, 
 supported from various points by Twiggs, Shields, and 
 Pillow. It was a desperate enterprise, but at length it was 
 
 Colonel Harney at Cerro Gordo. 
 
 accomplished. Sergeant Henry had the honor of hauling 
 down the national standard of Mexico. Of the gallant 
 conduct of Colonel Harney, General Scott was an imme 
 diate witness. When all was effected, approaching the 
 colonel, between whom and himself there had been some 
 coolness, he thus addressed him: "Colonel Harney, I can 
 not adequately express my admiration of your gallant 
 achievement, but, at the proper time, I shall take great 
 pleasure in thanking you in proper terms." 
 
 The result of the victory was, three thousand prisoners; 
 forty-three pieces of brass artillery, manufactured at Seville; 
 five thousand stands of arms; and the five Generals Pen- 
 son, Jarrero, La Vega, Noriega, and Obando. 
 
 Meanwhile, the Mexican commander-in-chief addressed 
 himself to his own personal safety. In company with 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 747 
 
 Generals Canalizo and Almonte, and some six thousand 
 men, he made his escape. But he was so hotly pursued, 
 that he was obliged to leave his carriage, and mount a 
 mule which was attached to it. Nor was there time to 
 unharness the animal, but he was detached by summarily 
 cutting the harness. The carriage was of course aban 
 doned; and in it, or near it, was found Santa Anna s cork 
 leg, which, in the haste of the moment, had fallen oftj and 
 to restore which there was now no time. And still more, 
 his dinner, which had been prepared, was discovered in his 
 carriage uneaten; and which, after the pursuit was ended, 
 served as a grateful repast to the several hungry and 
 weary American officers. 
 
 Progress of the Army. Baffled in his attempt to arrest 
 the march of the American army, Santa Anna had no 
 other course but to retreat, as we have related. The way 
 was now open to the American troops, who advanced upon 
 Perote; which having garrisoned, they proceeded to the 
 ancient city of Puebla, in the Spanish tongue Puebla de los 
 Angelas, the city of angels. Here, for several weeks, the 
 army rested, waiting for reinforcements, the troops being 
 deemed entirely inadequate for so formidable an undertak 
 ing as that of marching on the capital. At length, the 
 anticipated forces having arrived, preparations were made 
 to advance. On the 6th of August, 1847, the army con 
 sisted as follows: 
 
 Scott s force at Puebla, ---------- 7,000 
 
 Cadwallader s brigade, ---------- 1,400 
 
 Pillow s brigade, 1,800 
 
 Pierce s corps brigade, ---------- 2,409 
 
 Garrison at Puebla, under Colonel Childs, 1,400 
 
 Total arrived at Puebla, - - - - 14,009 
 Deduct from this the garrison at Puebla, including sick, 3,261 
 
 Total marched from Puebla, - - - - 10,748 
 
 This army was arranged in four divisions, with a cavalry 
 brigade. This brigade was under the command of Colonel 
 
748 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 Harney. General Worth commanded the first division; 
 General Twiggs the second; General Pillow the third; and 
 General Quitman the fourth. 
 
 At length, on the 7th of August, the second division, 
 under General Twiggs, commenced its march, followed on 
 the 8th, 9th, and 10th, by the other divisions. No opposing 
 foe impeded their progress. On the 17th, the army was 
 concentrated at San Augustine, about ten miles south of 
 Mexico, on the Acapulco road leading to the city. From 
 this point, the Americans were destined to meet with the 
 most formidable resistance. Every possible preparation 
 had been made by Santa Anna to prevent their access to 
 and occupation of the city. On the 20th, the drama 
 opened, and, on that day, several distinct and severe 
 engagements occurred between the Mexicans and the sev- 
 
 Battle of Churubusco. 
 
 eral divisions of the American army, the principal of which 
 were the battles of Contreras and Churubusco. In these 
 engagements, thirty-two thousand Mexicans were engaged, 
 and were defeated, and even routed. Three thousand 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 749 
 
 prisoners were made, including eight generals and two 
 hundred and five other officers. Four thousand, of all 
 ranks, were killed and wounded; thirty-seven field-pieces 
 captured, besides large stores of ammunition. An easy 
 access to the city now presented itself, and, but for a single 
 circumstance, the victorious Americans would doubtless 
 have occupied it that same evening, or early on the ensuing 
 morning. 
 
 Some time previously, the president of the United States, 
 desirous of ending the war, had deputed a commissioner, 
 Nicholas P. Trist, Esq., to proceed from Washington to 
 Mexico, there, if possible, to effect a treaty with that gov 
 ernment. The present was deemed a fit moment, ere the 
 victors entered the city; and, in order to avoid a forcible 
 entry, to propose an adjustment of difficulties. Accordingly, 
 the commander-in-chief decided to pause, and await the 
 action of its councils. On the 21st, an armistice was 
 agreed upon. This was followed by consultations between 
 Mr. Trist and Mexican commissioners, in relation to the 
 terms of peace. These, however, failed ; and infractions of 
 the armistice having occurred, the conflict was resumed. 
 On the 8th, the two armies were engaged in a severe action 
 at Molinos del Rey. In this action, Santa Anna com 
 manded in person. It continued two hours, and was 
 attended with great loss on both sides, but resulted in the 
 triumph of the American arms. 
 
 There remained yet one formidable obstacle to the 
 entrance of the city. This was the fortress of Chepultepec 
 a natural and isolated mount of great elevation, strongly 
 fortified at its base and on its acclivities and heights. On 
 the morning of the 12th, the bombardment and cannonade 
 of this fortress was commenced, and was continued on the 
 13th. The Mexicans resisted with stubborn obstinacy, 
 and, at length, yielded only by dire necessity. The officer 
 who had the honor of striking the Mexican flag from the 
 walls, and planting the American standard, was Major 
 Seymour, of the New England regiment, soon after he had 
 
750 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY 
 
 751 
 
 succeeded the gallant Colonel Ransom, who fell while lead 
 ing his troops up the heights of Chepultepec. 
 
 Such was their position on the night of the 13th. On 
 the following day, the victorious army entered the ancient 
 and still proud, but now subjugated city of the Aztecs a 
 place celebrated for its wealth and magnificence for it 
 public squares and public palaces its churches and other 
 beautiful structures from the very discovery of the coun 
 try. At the capture of Mexico, the effective force of Gen 
 eral Scott did not exceed six thousand. 
 
 The Army crossing the National Bridge near Cerro Gordo. 
 
 Treaty. The occupation of Mexico, by the American 
 army, essentially terminated the war. A few other engage 
 ments, between detachments of the armies, occurred at 
 subsequent dates ; but the fate of the capital crushed the 
 hopes and paralyzed the efforts of the Mexicans. In this 
 posture of affairs, Mr. Trist renewed his proposal for a 
 treaty between the two republics. At length, this desirable 
 object was effected, and "a treaty of peace, friendship, and 
 settlement," was signed at Guadalupe Hidalgo. On its 
 
752 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 being submitted to the senate of the United States by the 
 president, a long and exciting debate ensued. But, at length, 
 after important amendments, it was ratified by a constitu 
 tional majority. To facilitate its ratification by the Mexi 
 can government, and to explain the modifications which it 
 had undergone, the Hon. Mr. Sevier and Hon. Nathan 
 Clifford were dispatched to Mexico. On their arrival at 
 the city of Querataro, on the 25th of May, they found 
 that the house of deputies had already sanctioned the treaty, 
 and, on that day, it was adopted by the Mexican senate by 
 a vote of thirty-three to five. 
 
 By this treaty, Upper California and New Mexico were 
 ceded to the United States. The latter paying to the 
 former fifteen millions of dollars, in four annual instalments, 
 and assuming such debts as were due by Mexico to American 
 citizens, not exceeding three millions and a quarter of dollars. 
 
 Californians. 
 
 California and its Gold. The territories of New Mexico 
 and Upper California, were known at the time of their 
 cession to be sufficiently large for a great empire. But, by 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 753 
 
 many, they were considered of comparatively little value 
 to the United States, excepting the bay of San Francisco, 
 on the Pacific, as a place of harbor for our ships. But, 
 since their acquisition, California has become, from its mineral 
 wealth, especially its gold, an object of great interest and 
 attraction. The whole civilized world has been astonished 
 by the reports which have been put in circulation respecting 
 its golden treasures, and thousands upon thousands have 
 set forth for this western El Dorado. 
 
 California is separated into two divisions by a range of 
 mountains, called the Sierra Nevada, or Snowy Mountains, 
 which stretches along the coast at the general distance of 
 one hundred and fifty miles from it. West of this range are 
 the valleys of San Joaquin and the Sacramento, which are 
 watered by rivers of the same name. They rise at opposite 
 ends of these valleys, and at length meet and enter the bay oi 
 Francisco together. The greatest point of interest in this 
 newly-acquired territory, is the valley of the Sacramento, 
 which is distinguished by its gold deposites or "placers" as 
 they are called. The recent discovery of the existence of 
 gold in this region was accidental. In enlarging the race-way 
 of a water-wheel, connected with a saw-mill just erected by 
 a Mr. Marshall for Captain Sutter, by letting in a strong 
 current of water, a considerable quantity of earth was car 
 ried to the foot of the race. Not long after, Mr. Marshall 
 discovered some glittering particles in this earth, which, on 
 further inspection, proved to be virgin gold. Further 
 explorations ensued, and deposites have been found to exist 
 in various portions of this valley for several hundred miles. 
 
 Election of General Taylor. The administration of Mr. 
 Polk was signalized by many interesting and important 
 events. Yet, it cannot be said to have been popular, even 
 with the party to which he owed his elevation. Towards the 
 close of his term, few, if any, seriously advocated his reelec 
 tion. At a democratic convention, held in Baltimore May 
 21st, 1848, Lewis Cass, of Michigan, was nominated for the 
 48 
 
754 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 presidency, and General W. O. Butler, of Kentucky, for the 
 vice-presidency. The candidates proposed by a whig con 
 vention held at Philadelphia, June 7th, were General Zachary 
 Taylor, of Louisiana, and Millard Fillmore, of New Yoik. 
 Subsequently, a free-soil convention assembled at Utica, and 
 nominated Martin Van Buren. The votes of the several 
 electoral colleges resulted as follows: 
 
 Number of Electors 
 from each State. 
 
 STATES. 
 
 PRESI 
 
 DENT. 
 
 VICE-PR 
 
 ESIDENT. 
 
 Zachary Taylor, 
 of Louisiana. 
 
 Lewis Cass, 
 of Michigan, 
 
 Millard Fillmore, 
 of New York. 
 
 fi 
 ll 
 
 6& 
 
 r I 
 
 9 
 6 
 12 
 4 
 6 
 6 
 36 
 7 
 26 
 3 
 8 
 17 
 11 
 9 
 10 
 12 
 13 
 23 
 6 
 6 
 12 
 9 
 9 
 7 
 3 
 5 
 3 
 4 
 4 
 4 
 
 
 12 
 4 
 6 
 6 
 36 
 7 
 26 
 3 
 8 
 
 11 
 
 10 
 12 
 13 
 
 6 
 3 
 
 9 
 6 
 
 17 
 9 
 
 23 
 
 6 
 12 
 9 
 9 
 7 
 3 
 5 
 
 4 
 
 4 
 
 4 
 
 12 
 4 
 6 
 6 
 36 
 7 
 26 
 3 
 8 
 
 11 
 
 10 
 12 
 13 
 
 6 
 3 
 
 9 
 6 
 
 17 
 9 
 
 23 
 
 6 
 12 
 9 
 9 
 7 
 3 
 5 
 
 4 
 4 
 4 
 
 New Hampshire, . . . 
 Massachusetts, .... 
 Rhode Island, .... 
 
 Connecticut, .... 
 Vermont ...... 
 
 New York .... 
 
 
 Pennsylvania, .... 
 
 
 
 North Carolina, . . . 
 South Carolina, .... 
 Georgia .... 
 
 
 Tennessee . f 
 
 Ohio, 
 
 
 
 Indiana . 
 
 
 
 Missouri, 
 
 Arkansas, 
 Michigan, ..... 
 
 Florida 
 
 Texas 
 
 
 Wisconsin, 
 
 
 290 
 
 Whole No. of electors, . 
 Majority, .... 146 
 
 163 
 
 127 
 
 163 
 
 127 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 755 
 
 XVII. ZACHARY TAYLOR, PRESIDENT. 
 
 INAUGURATED AT WASHINGTON, MARCH 5, 1849. 
 
 MILLARD FILLMORE, VICE-PRESIDENT. 
 
 HEADS OF THE DEPARTMENTS. 
 
 John M. Clayton, Delaware March 6, 1849, 
 
 William M. Meredith, . . . Pennsylvania, . . . March 6, 1849, 
 
 Tnomas Ewing, Ohio, March 6, 1849, 
 
 George W. Crawford, . . . Georgia, . . . . March 6, 1849, 
 
 William B. Preston, .... Virginia, March 6, 1849, 
 
 Jacob Collamar, Vermont, .... March 6, 1849, 
 
 Reverdy Johnson, Maryland, .... March 6, 1849, 
 
 Secretary of State. 
 Secretary of the Treasury. 
 Sec ry of Home Department.* 
 Secretary of War. 
 Secretary of the Navy. 
 Postmaster General 
 Attorney General. 
 
 * A new office, embracing certain portions of business heretofore transacted in the Departments of 
 State, Treasury, &c, 
 
 IT was an occasion of great rejoicing on Monday, the 5th 
 of March, when the hero ot Buena Vista stood on that spot 
 at the eastern portico of the national capitol, where had 
 stood Jefferson, Madison, and others, and baring his head, 
 took the oath prescribed, to support the constitution, which 
 was administered to him by Chief Justice Taney. 
 
56 GREATEVENTSOF 
 
 The inaugural address of General Taylor, like all his 
 official communications to government while in the field, 
 was brief shorter than any similar address by any other 
 president, except Mr. Madison s. To a majority of the 
 people, it proved quite satisfactory, and even in England 
 was pronounced an eloquent production. Previous to his 
 election, General Taylor had declined all pledges, excepting 
 the assurance to the nation, that he would never be the 
 president of a party, but should endeavor, if elected, to 
 bring back the government to the spirit of the constitution, 
 as understood and administered by Washington. Other 
 pledges than this, he now declined, standing, as he did, 
 before God and the nation; but this pledge he was ready 
 to renew. "In the discharge of these duties," said he, "my 
 guide w r ill be the constitution, which I this day swear to 
 preserve, protect, and defend. For the interpretation of 
 that instrument, I shall look to the decisions of the judicial 
 tribunals established by its authority, and to the practice of 
 the government under the earliest presidents, who had so 
 large a share in its formation. 
 
 "Chosen by the body of the people, under the assurance 
 that my administration would be devoted to the welfare of 
 the whole country, and not to the support of any particular 
 section or merely local interests, I, this day, renew the 
 declarations I have heretofore made, and proclaim my fixed 
 determination to maintain, to the extent of my ability, the 
 government in its original purity, and to adopt, as the basis 
 of my public policy, those great republican doctrines which 
 constitute the strength of our national existence." 
 
 The ceremonies of the inauguration being over, General 
 Taylor entered upon the duties of his office, respected for 
 his private worth and public services, with many supplica 
 tions, on the part of the pious and the patriotic, that his 
 official course might, in its issues, prove as beneficial to his 
 country as was Washington s, which he had presented to 
 himself as the model of his administration. 
 
 Taylor s administration continued on page 902. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 757 
 
 .BRITISH AMERICA 
 
 GENERAL REMARKS, 
 
 BRITISH AMERICA embraces not far from one equal half 
 of the North American continent. The whole area amounts 
 to about four millions of square miles. The Arctic ocean 
 bounds it on the north, and the Atlantic on the east. The 
 southern boundary is the St. Lawrence, and the extended 
 chain of lakes as far westward as the Lake of the Woods, 
 whence the dividing line between the British possessions 
 and the United States follows the forty-ninth parallel of 
 latitude westward to the Strait of Fuca, and thence along 
 its channel south-west to the Pacific ocean. On the west, 
 British America is bounded in part by the ocean, and in part 
 by the line of the one hundred and forty-first degree of 
 west longitude. 
 
758 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 The greater portion of this immense region is a waste, 
 uninhabited, the home of wild beasts, and the seat of eternal 
 snow and ice. It possesses little value, except the skins 
 and furs which are taken from the animals that rove there. 
 The settlements are few, even in those parts that have been 
 reduced into provinces, and these embrace but an incon 
 siderable portion of the whole region. 
 
 It has not been thought important to establish regular 
 governments in all the provinces, so called. Such govern 
 ments are established only in the Canadas, Nova Scotia 
 and Cape Breton, New Brunswick, Prince Edward s Island, 
 and Newfoundland. The Canadas consist of Upper and 
 Lower, or Canada West and Canada East, and embrace 
 the principal amount of the population and productive 
 resources of that whole northern world. 
 
 Canada East is a country of some considerable extent, 
 measuring about two hundred thousand square miles, but 
 mostly hilly and rocky, and unproductive, except on the 
 borders of the St. Lawrence. 
 
 Canada West contains an area of one hundred and fifty 
 thousand square miles, if its western boundary, as is gener 
 ally considered, extends no farther than to the heads of the 
 streams which fall into Lake Superior. The climate of 
 Canada West, or Upper Canada, is less severe than that of 
 Lower Canada. It has also some quite productive soil. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 759 
 
 I. CANADA.* 
 
 DISCOVERY Settlement Capture of Quebec Death of Champlain Religious 
 Enterprises War made by the Iroquois Accessions to the Colony 
 Progress of the Colony Attempts of the English to Conquer Canada- 
 Condition of Canada in 1721 and 1722 General Prosperity of the 
 Colony Refusal to join in the War of American Independence Conse 
 quences of American Independence to Canada Territorial Divisions and 
 Constitution Dissensions after the close of the war of 1812 Disturbances 
 and Insurrections. 
 
 Discovery. Jacques Carter, of St. Malo, in France, is 
 the acknowledged discoverer of Canada. He was a distin 
 guished mariner, and was solicited by the French to con 
 duct a voyage to Newfoundland. This he undertook with 
 two small vessels, of only twenty tons burden each. On 
 the 10th of May, 1534, he saw the shores of that island, 
 and steering to the south along the coast, landed at a harbor 
 which he named St. Catharine s. Thence, proceeding 
 westward and northward, he entered the Gulf of St. Law 
 rence and the mouth of the river of the same name; but 
 the unfavorableness of the weather, and the lateness of the 
 season, induced him to return to France. He, however, 
 first took possession of the country in the name of his king. 
 
 During the following year, he was invested with the 
 command of three ships of larger size, and well equipped 
 with all sorts of supplies; and making a second voyage to 
 Newfoundland, he entered the gulf on the day of St. Law 
 rence. Hence, it is supposed, is the name of the gulf and 
 of the river. This voyage was not completed till he 
 reached, in a pinnace and two boats, the present site of 
 M-jntreal on the St. Lawrence river. This was then the 
 principal Indian settlement, named Hochelaga, where the 
 natives received him with great kindness. He took formal 
 
 * For the principal events of Canadian history during the French and Indian 
 war the invasion of Canada by the United Colonies, in 1775, and by the 
 United States in 1812-15 the reader is referred to the prior portions of the 
 volume, where these events are detailed. 
 
760 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OP 
 
 possession of the country in the name of his sovereign, and 
 returned home in the spring of the following year, 1536. 
 
 Voyages of discovery were made successively by Rober- 
 val, Pontgrav&, and Champlain, down to the beginning of 
 the seventeenth century; but of these, no particular notice 
 need be given. 
 
 Settlements. The important city of Quebec was founded 
 by Champlain, in 1608. On the 13th of July of that year, 
 he fixed on a most commanding promontory, on the north 
 side of the River St. Lawrence, for the site of his settle 
 ment. The choice of such a spot for "the capital of a 
 great trans-Atlantic empire, does him immortal honor." 
 Here he remained through the winter, but, as soon as the 
 season admitted, he resumed his voyage up the river. At 
 a distance of twenty-five leagues above Quebec, he met a 
 
 Champlain s Interview with the Algonquins. 
 
 band belonging to the celebrated nation of the Algonquins, 
 whom he agreed to join in their wars against the Iroquois. 
 In this step, he committed a fatal error. It was the means 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 761 
 
 of bringing upon the French settlements, in Canada, all the 
 calamities of savage warfare for nearly a hundred years. 
 He was, however, successful at that time in an engagement 
 with the Iroquois. 
 
 A few years after the settlement of Quebec, viz., in 1611, 
 Montreal was founded. Charnplain, who had in the mean 
 time returned to France once and again, visited America 
 that year, arriving at a place of rendezvous appointed for 
 another warlike expedition. Not finding the Indians, he 
 employed his time in selecting a spot for a new settlement, 
 higher up the river than Quebec. Carefully examining the 
 region, he fixed upon ground in the vicinity of an eminence 
 which he called Mount Royal ; and it would seem from the 
 prosperity which has since attended the place, under the 
 name of Montreal, that his choice has been amply justified. 
 After sowing grain on a cleared spot of some extent, he 
 inclosed it with a wooden wall. Champlain explored the 
 River Ottawa, and many other parts of the country, while 
 he remained in it. In consequence of expeditions from 
 France, at various times, a few other settlements were 
 formed ; but the colony, though bearing the imposing name 
 of New France, was in a condition of extreme weakness, 
 and seemed to be viewed with indifference, both by the 
 mother-country and England. 
 
 Capture of Quebec. The growth of this place was 
 very inconsiderable for many years; but it early became a 
 mark for the assaults of an enemy. Hostilities having 
 commenced with England, two French subjects, David and 
 Louis Kirk, entering the service of that country, equipped 
 a squadron, which sailed to the mouth of the St. Lawrence, 
 captured several vessels, and intercepted the communica 
 tion between the mother-country and the colony. In July, 
 1629, Sir David Kirk summoned Quebec a summons 
 which was followed by a surrender of the place, the 
 invaded party being promised honorable conditions, and 
 allowed to depart with their arms, clothes, and baggage. 
 
762 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 The request of a ship to convey them directly home was 
 not granted, but they were promised a commodious passage 
 by way of England. In consequence of the adjustment of 
 difficulties between the two countries, the place was at 
 length restored ; and Canada, with Cape Breton and Acadia, 
 was confirmed to France. The final treaty, however, was 
 not signed till the 29th March, 1632. 
 
 Death of Champlain. Champlain, as the founder of the 
 most important places in New France, was for a long time 
 the life and soul of the colony. His energy, scientific 
 accomplishments, and popularity, seemed to be most inti 
 mately connected with the prosperity, and even existence 
 of the colony. In 1633, he was appointed governor, and 
 sailed with a squadron, carrying all necessary supplies, to 
 Canada, where, on his arrival, he found most of his former 
 colonists. A greater prosperity now attended the affairs 
 of New France. Means were employed for maintaining 
 harmony among the inhabitants, and methods devised for 
 introducing into the colony only persons of unexceptionable 
 character. 
 
 But the end of his enterprising career was now come. 
 He perished in the year 1636, having been drowned in the 
 lake which bears his name. His death was, of course, a 
 severe misfortune to Canada, and the loss could not well be 
 repaired. M. de Montmagny was appointed his successor, 
 and appeared to have commanded the general respect of 
 the native inhabitants. But the colony was in a critical 
 condition, and he could act only on the defensive, in the 
 hostilities in which they were disposed from time to time to 
 engage. Owing to the policy of the court at home, of 
 continuing no governor in power longer than three years, 
 Montmagny was displaced at the end of that time by the 
 appointment of another governor. This system, however, 
 was ill-suited to a settlement like that of Canada, where an 
 intimate local knowledge, and a peculiar mixture of firm 
 ness and address, were necessary to deal with tumultuary 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 763 
 
 tribes whom they were too feeble to subdue. Ailleboust, 
 his successor, is said to have been a man of probity, but he 
 indifferently possessed the energy required in so difficult a 
 situation. The Iroquois now became peculiarly turbulent, 
 and, as will soon be seen, brought dreadful calamities on 
 the whites. 
 
 Religious Enterprises. Catholic missionaries had not 
 merely formed establishments at Quebec and Montreal, 
 but had also penetrated into the domains of the savages. 
 These religionists certainly gave full proof of sincerity in 
 their work, as they renounced all the comforts of civilized 
 life, and exposed themselves to every species of hardship 
 and danger. The religious "establishments did little for 
 the immediate improvement of the colony, yet as points of 
 possession, occupied by persons whose avocations were 
 professedly holy and useful, they laid the foundation on 
 which arose the superstructure of those morals and habits 
 that still and will long characterize the Gallo-Canadians." 
 
 As to the effect of the Catholic missions on the native 
 tribes, it is to be observed, they undoubtedly reclaimed 
 their votaries from many savage habits, and trained them 
 up to some degree of order and industry. The tribe found 
 to be the most docile and susceptible of improvement, was 
 that of the Hurons; and their great numbers presented a 
 wide field for religious effort. More than three thousand 
 of them are recorded to have received baptism at one 
 time, though only a portion of the number probably retained 
 even the profession of Christianity. The general effect 
 produced was in a degree favorable, and softened some 
 what the aspect of this wild region. The main object was 
 to unite the Indians in villages. Of these, several were 
 ibimed, the principal of which were Sillery, or St. Joseph, 
 and St. Mary. 
 
 War made by the Iroquois. In 1648, the Iroquois, as 
 already intimated, were resolved on renewing the war; for 
 
764 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 what cause, if for any, does not now appear. Their move 
 ments were rapid and fatal. The village of Sillery was 
 occupied by four hundred families, and was accordingly a 
 tempting object to the savages. In a time of profound 
 peace, and while the missionary was celebrating the most 
 solemn ordinances of religion, the shriek was suddenly heard, 
 "We are murdered!" The enemy had commenced an 
 indiscriminate massacre, without distinction of sex or age. 
 The women fled for safety into the depths of the forest; but 
 the infants whom they carried in their arms betrayed them 
 by their crying, and mother and suckling were alike butch 
 ered. The assailants, at length, fell upon the priest, and 
 after each in succession had struck him a blow, they threw 
 him into the flames.* 
 
 Extermination of the Hurons. 
 
 By this onset, the Hurons were wholly routed; their 
 country, which had for some time reposed in peace and 
 security, became a scene of devastation and blood. Flee- 
 
 * Murray s British America. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 765 
 
 ing for refuge in every direction, a few subsequently united 
 with their invaders, but the greater number sought safety 
 among the Chippewas of Lake Superior. A small rem 
 nant of about three hundred were able to secure the pro 
 tection of the French at Quebec. Here, they were viewed 
 only as objects of charity; and though, as such, consider 
 able exertions were put forth in their behalf, yet the whole 
 number could not be accommodated. Numbers were 
 exposed to cold and hunger, until a station could be formed 
 for them, which was named Sillery, after their former chief 
 settlement. In consequence of the successes of the Iro- 
 quois, the French were chiefly confined to the three forts 
 of Quebec, Three Rivers, and Montreal. For a number of 
 years, a sad state of things existed in the colony. The 
 French had been compelled to accept of humiliating terms 
 of peace, and even by these means, only partially secured 
 the boon. The Iroquois continually extended their domin 
 ion, conquering one tribe of their fellow-savages after 
 another, and even insulting the French in their fortified 
 posts. The latter, from fear or weakness, were compelled 
 to witness the destruction of their allies. They were 
 themselves, in a great measure, safe in their fortresses, for 
 these the enemy had no adequate skill to besiege. 
 
 Accessions to the Colony. It had been represented to 
 Louis XIV., who had lately ascended the throne, that his 
 government was exposing the French name to contempt, 
 through neglect of his fine American province, and tame 
 subjection to Indian ravages. He was sufficiently bent 
 upon aggrandizement not willingly to incur such a reproach ; 
 and accordingly troops were dispatched from France, and 
 the French power was at once considerably augmented in 
 the province. The Marquis de Tracy was sent out at this 
 time, 1665, in the joint character of viceroy and lieutenant- 
 general. Besides the soldiers, a considerable number of 
 settlers, including artisans, with horses and cattle, were 
 conveyed with him to Canada. He was able to overcome 
 
766 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 and repress the savages, and increase the fortifications and 
 defences of the country. The population was more than 
 doubled by means of the immigration. 
 
 Progress of the Colony. After M. de Tracy, the gov 
 ernment was administered successively by M. de Courcelles, 
 Count Frontenac, M. de la Barre, Denonville, and Count 
 Frontenac the second time, down to the year 1698. Under 
 the first-named governor, the French power was gradually 
 extended to the interior of Canada and the upper parts of 
 the River St. Lawrence. A settlement of Hurons was 
 established on the island of Michilimackinack, a situation 
 very favorable to the fur-trade, and a site for a fort was 
 selected at Cataraqui, on Lake Ontario, a position of 
 importance for trade and defence. Count Frontenac, imme 
 diately upon his accession, caused the fort to be completed. 
 He conducted the affairs of the colony with spirit and 
 energy during a period of ten years, but he was too inde 
 pendent in his administration to suit a jealous court at home. 
 His successor, M. de la Barre, not fulfilling the expectations 
 of the government, was soon recalled, and the Marquis 
 Denonville appointed in his room. The measures of this 
 governor were not at all well advised; his treachery to the 
 natives brought him into difficulty; he obtained only an 
 empty victory over them, and, towards the conclusion of 
 his administration, the very existence of the colony was 
 threatened. At this period, 1689, Frontenac was recalled 
 to the government. It was hoped that his experience 
 would teach him to avoid the errors of his former adminis 
 tration, while his decision, energy, and fascinating manners, 
 were deemed of vital importance to the welfare of the 
 settlement. 
 
 Frontenac, anxious to justify to the world the choice 
 made of him, the second time, to administer the affairs of 
 Canada, determined at once on several bold projects. As 
 his own country and England were now at war, and as 
 England relied much on the aid of her provinces of the 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 767 
 
 south, he resolved on attacking the latter. Accordingly, he 
 fitted out three expeditions; one against New York, a 
 second against New Hampshire, and a third against the 
 province of Maine. The fatal attack upon Corlear, or 
 Schenectady, detailed in another part of this work, was the 
 result of the first expedition. The burning of Salmon 
 Falls, on the borders of New Hampshire, proceeded from 
 the second expedition. The third destroyed the settlement 
 of Casco, in Maine. 
 
 The atrocities of the French and their savage allies soon 
 aroused the Northern colonies, New York and New Eng 
 land, to take vengeance on the foe. The English deter 
 mined to strike a blow which might at once deprive him of 
 all his possessions. Two expeditions were prepared; one 
 by sea, from Boston, against Quebec; the other by land, 
 from New York, against Montreal. The first was com 
 manded by Sir William Phipps, a native of New England, 
 of humble birth, who had raised himself by his talents to a 
 high station. Both expeditions failed as to their ultimate 
 object; but Sir William captured all the French posts in 
 Acadia and Newfoundland, with several on the St. Law 
 rence; and it is not without reason supposed that Quebec 
 itself would have fallen, had not the English commander 
 too hastily considered the enterprise as hopeless. He made 
 a very considerable effort, but did not persevere. The 
 French, Golden says, returned fervent thanks to Providence 
 for having, by a special interposition, deprived their enemies 
 of common sense. Montreal was saved only after a most 
 strenuous resistance. 
 
 The French, under the administration of Frontenac, sus 
 tained themselves, and generally held their own against the 
 attacks of the English and the Indians. Peace, at length, 
 having taken place between France and England, negotia 
 tions were entered into for closing the provincial war and 
 exchanging prisoners; but before the negotiations were 
 concluded, Frontenac died. This event occurred on the 
 29th day of November, 1698, and may be said to have 
 
768 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 constituted an era in the Canadian history, as by his energy 
 and talents he had retrieved the affairs of the settlement, 
 and raised it into a powerful and flourishing state. De 
 Callieres, the successor of Frontenac, finally effected the 
 negotiations in 1700. 
 
 Attempts by the English to Conquer Canada. The first 
 serious attempt to bring the French province of Canada 
 under the English sway, and its failure, have already been 
 chronicled. Other efforts were subsequently put forth with 
 this object in view, as soon as the parent countries had 
 again taken up arms on account of the Spanish succession. 
 Canada, in this instance, was left to her own resources, as 
 Louis XIV. had been entirely unsuccessful in his European 
 wars, and could afford her no aid. She was at this time, 
 also, able to repel her invaders, or was providentially 
 delivered from their attack. 
 
 De Vaudreuil, who was then governor, in contemplation 
 of a formidable attack, sought to dissipate it by an offensive 
 movement. He sent out a detachment of two hundred 
 men, which, after a long march, succeeded in storming 
 and destroying Haverhill, a frontier village; though, while 
 returning, they fell into an ambuscade. Thirty of their 
 number were killed; but having beaten off their assailants, 
 the remainder reached Montreal in safety. 
 
 In 1709, the English left New York for Canada with a 
 force of two thousand men, joined by an equal number of 
 savages. But after they had erected a chain of posts from 
 New York, and had occupied, in great force, Lakes George 
 and Champlain, circumstances occurred which defeated the 
 project. The savages, who were the Iroquois, failed them 
 from prudential considerations; and a pestilential disease 
 happening among the English troops, the enterprise was 
 abandoned, after their canoes and forts were burned to ashes. 
 
 The succeeding year, the English prepared a new and 
 greater armament. General Nicholson arrived at Boston 
 with a considerable squadron and fresh forces were 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 769 
 
 expected, which, with those already in the country, were 
 to be employed in two joint expeditions, by sea against 
 Quebec, and by land against Montreal. But it happened, 
 to the signal relief of the French, that the squadron was 
 wrecked near the mouth of the St. Lawrence, a circum 
 stance which prevented also the land forces, that were 
 already on the march, from proceeding farther. The 
 treaty at Utrecht, which took place on the 30th of March, 
 1713, put an end, for many years, to their armaments for 
 the reduction of Canada. The long interval proved to 
 be a season of prosperity to this French domain in the 
 New World. 
 
 Condition of Canada in 1721 and 1722. This was the 
 time when Charlevoix visited the colony, who gave a 
 description of its state as he saw it. 
 
 Quebec was estimated to contain about seven thousand 
 inhabitants; both the lower and the upper town were par 
 tially built, but none of the extensive suburbs appear to 
 have existed. The society, composed in a great measure 
 of military officers and noblesse, was extremely agreeable, 
 and no where was the French language spoken in greater 
 purity. Under this gay exterior, however, was concealed 
 a very general poverty. 
 
 The only employment suited to their taste was the fur- 
 trade. This, connected as it was with habits of roving 
 and adventure, had great attractions for the people, and 
 little fortunes were thereby occasionally made; but these 
 were soon dissipated in the haste to enjoy pleasure and 
 display. The absence of gold and silver, then considered 
 almost the only objects as giving lustre to a colony, had 
 always caused New France to be viewed as of less import 
 ance than it was in reality. 
 
 The coasts of the St. Lawrence, for some extent below 
 
 Quebec, were already laid out in seignories, and tolerably 
 
 cultivated. At a place seven leagues from the capital, 
 
 many of the farmers were found in easy circumstances, and 
 
 49 
 
770 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 more wealthy than their landlords. The latter were in 
 possession of grants which they had neither capital nor 
 industry to improve, and they were, therefore, obliged to 
 let them out at small quit-rents. 
 
 The island and city of Montreal presented to the eye 
 objects of deep interest. The population was considerable, 
 as both the upper and lower towns were already built, and 
 a suburb had been commenced. Montreal was rendered 
 comparatively secure against the savages, by the vicinity 
 of two neighboring villages which were inhabited by 
 friendly Indians. 
 
 General Prosperity of the Colony. Canada enjoyed a 
 long period of tranquillity, under the administrations of De 
 Vaudreuil and Beauharnois, Gallissoniere, Jonquiere, Lon- 
 guiel, and Du Quesne and his successors. 
 
 During this interval, the French appear to have entirely 
 overcome that deeply-seated enmity, so long cherished by 
 the great Indian tribes. Their pliant and courteous man 
 ners, their frequent intermarriages, and, in some instances, 
 actual adoption of the habits of savage life, rendered them 
 better fitted than the English, to secure the confidence of 
 the American savage. Instead of having to treat them as 
 British allies, they could usually employ them, when occa 
 sion required, for their own military service. 
 
 An equally favorable change took place in respect to the 
 fur-trade, which had been considerably diverted to the 
 English market. A more liberal system appears to have 
 been adopted; and a large annual fair, opened at Montreal, 
 became the general centre of the traffic. 
 
 Canada transferred to the English. In an early portion 
 of the volume, we have given an account of the "French 
 and Indian war," during which an expedition against Q ue- 
 bec, under Wolfe, was attempted. This was in 1759. That 
 expedition resulted, as is well known, in the death of that 
 distinguished military hero, and the capitulation of the city. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 771 
 
 A single incident, only, will be here alluded to, touching 
 the fall of this victorious general. On receiving his mortal 
 wound, he said, "Support me let not my brave soldiers 
 
 Death of Wolfe. 
 
 see me drop." About a year following the surrender of 
 Quebec, the whole of Canada was transferred to the 
 dominion of Great Britain, by which it has ever since been 
 held as one of her dependencies. 
 
 Refusal to join in the War of American Independence. 
 In the revolt of the United Colonies against the government 
 of the mother-country, the Canadians were pressingly 
 invited to join and assist the former. They, however, never 
 swerved from their allegiance. With a view to conciliate 
 the Canadians, the "Quebec Act," passed in 1774, changed 
 the English civil law, which had been at first introduced, 
 for the ancient system. The French language was also 
 directed to be employed in the law-courts, and other 
 changes were made for the purpose of gratifying the 
 people. The most important privilege of all, that of a 
 national representation, was, however, not granted. 
 
772 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 Consequence of the American Independence to Canada. 
 The issue of the war of independence in the colonies, 
 though unfavorable, or at least mortifying, to the mother- 
 country, was attended with some advantages to Canada. 
 A large body of loyalists, who had sought refuge in her terri 
 tories during the war, received liberal grants of land in the 
 Upper Provinces, as also farming utensils, building mate 
 rials, and subsistence for two years. A great extent of 
 country was thus put under cultivation, and flourishing 
 towns, as those of Kingston and Toronto, arose from the 
 policy which was adopted in regard to these settlers. 
 Thus was laid the foundation of that prosperity which has 
 since so eminently distinguished the Upper Province. 
 
 Territorial Division and a Constitution. A steady 
 advancement and growth of the country, caused the popu 
 lation to feel more and more their importance, and they 
 were little contented in the absence of a representative 
 government. The wish for such a government was, at 
 times, strongly expressed. In 1790, Mr. Pitt determined 
 to comply with the desires of the people on this subject; 
 but, as a preliminary, it was resolved to divide Canada into 
 two governments, upper and lower. The constitution 
 granted, proved to be on a basis nearly resembling that of 
 the British constitution. The first house of assembly was 
 opened in 1792, but for several years their proceedings were 
 of no special importance. In 1797, General Prescott was 
 called to administer the government, when complaints 
 began to be made respecting the grant of lands. The 
 Board constituted for that purpose, had appropriated exten 
 sive tracts to themselves, and thereby had impeded the 
 work of general settlement. He was succeeded, however, 
 in 1800, by Sir Robert S. Milnes, as lieutenant-governor. 
 A few years afterwards, a decision of the chief justice of 
 Montreal declared slavery inconsistent with the laws of 
 the country, and the small number of slaves then living 
 there received a grant of freedom. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 773 
 
 Dissensions after the Close of the War of 1812. The 
 contests in which Canada was involved with the United 
 States, during the war of the latter with England, from 
 1812 to 1815, an account of which the reader will find in a 
 prior part of the volume, had scarcely closed, before the 
 country was disturbed by internal dissensions, particularly 
 the Lower Province. They arose chiefly from the jeal 
 ousies which existed between the different branches of the 
 government. Indeed, as early as 1807, the assembly seri 
 ously complained of an undue influence exercised by the 
 executive and judicial officers. The difficulties continued 
 through successive administrations, with partial suspensions 
 under compliant or conciliatory governors, until the govern 
 ment came into the hands of Sir Francis Burton, who, by 
 yielding all the points in dispute, succeeded in conciliating 
 the assembly. The principal subject of dispute had been 
 the public revenue and its appropriation. 
 
 But the conciliation was not lasting. Every concession 
 to the assembly gave rise to new demands, and the right 
 was now claimed of an uncontrolled disposal of the entire 
 revenue. Lord Dalhousie, who resumed office in 1826, 
 resisted the demand, and the dissensions were of course 
 renewed. Their violence was, indeed, much increased. 
 On the meeting of the assembly in 1827, Mr. Papineau was 
 chosen speaker, an appointment which, on account of his 
 violent opposition to the measures of government, Lord 
 Dalhousie refused to sanction. But the assembly being in 
 no mood to recede from its position, the consequence was, 
 that no session was held in the winter of 1827-28. 
 
 Discontent had now risen to an alarming height; and, in 
 the latter year, a petition was presented to the king, signed 
 by eighty-seven thousand inhabitants, complaining of the 
 conduct of successive governors. The subject was brought 
 before parliament, and a committee reported the expediency 
 of a thorough and effectual redress, admitting, generally, 
 that the grievances complained of were well-founded. Sin 
 cere attempts appear to have been made to carry out the 
 
774 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 provisions of the report, or measures of reform which had 
 been promised ; but, in the course of the colonial govern 
 ment, the claims of the crown and those of the assembly, 
 on certain points, proved to be conflicting. The breach 
 which was hoped to be closed, now became wider than 
 ever. The assembly began to specify conditions on which 
 certain salaries should be paid to the colonial officers ; and, 
 as a fundamental reform, next demanded that the legislative 
 council, hitherto appointed by the crown, should be abol 
 ished, and a new one, like that of the American senate, 
 substituted in its place, composed of members elected by 
 the people. A petition to this effect was transmitted to the 
 king, early in 1833, signed by Papineau. The British 
 ministry, however, scouted at once such a proposal, and 
 hinted the possibility of summary measures on the part of 
 parliament, in order to compose the internal dissensions of 
 the colonies. This was an imprudent intimation. 
 
 Both the refusal and the inuendo but added fuel to the 
 flame. The assembly refused to pass any bill of supply 
 whatever for the year 1834, and in a more resolute man 
 ner than heretofore, insisted on an elective legislative 
 council. The next governor who was sent out, the Earl 
 of Gosford, professed conciliatory views ; but his real object 
 was otherwise, as was accidentally discovered. The real 
 instructions with which he was charged, were common to 
 him and to the governor of the Upper Province ; but the 
 latter had made public a part of those instructions appar 
 ently without the knowledge of Lord Gosford s intentions. 
 The rage of the popular leaders now knew no bounds; 
 they complained not only of the disappointments they had 
 experienced, but of the deception which had been practiced 
 upon them. The assembly, as before, withheld the supplies, 
 and made no provision for the public services. 
 
 Disturbances and Insurrection. A crisis had now arrived. 
 Ministers determined no longer to postpone measures for 
 counteracting the proceedings of the popular party, and 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 775 
 
 placing the executive government in a state of regular action. 
 The death of the king, meanwhile, the necessity of a disso 
 lution of the parliament, and the unwillingness to begin the 
 government of a young and popular queen by a scheme of 
 coercion, caused a delay in the execution of the designs of 
 government. The expedient of advancing the amount 
 required for the public service, by way of loan from the 
 British revenue, was substituted by ministers, in the pros 
 pect of being ultimately reimbursed from the provincial fund. 
 The ball, however, was set in motion, and such was the 
 momentum, that it could not be stopped at once. Meetings 
 were held in the counties of Montreal and Richelieu, in 
 which it was affirmed, that the votes of the Commons, 
 (declaring the elective legislative council and the direct 
 responsibility of the executive to the assembly, inexpe 
 dient,) had put an end to all hopes of justice. A general 
 convention was proposed, to consider what further means 
 were advisable, and a recommendation was made to discon 
 tinue the consumption of British manufactures, and of all 
 articles paying taxes. 
 
 This state of things put the government on the alert; 
 preparations were made to have in readiness for the public 
 service an additional regiment from Nova Scotia and New 
 Brunswick. A proclamation, also, was issued, warning the 
 people against all attempts to seduce them from their alle 
 giance. Meetings of the friends of the government were 
 held in Montreal and Quebec, condemning the house of 
 assembly, declaring attachment to the British connexion, 
 and deprecating disorganization and revolution. Notwith 
 standing all the attempts of the governor to effect a 
 compromise, an agreement in respect to the topics in dis 
 pute could not be brought about. A recourse to arms 
 appears now to have been determined upon by the popular 
 leaders, with the avowed object of effecting an entire 
 separation from the parent state. The efforts made to 
 arouse the spirit of independence were considerable, though 
 more secret than formerly, until an association was formed, 
 
776 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 under the title of the Sons of Liberty, who even paraded 
 the streets of Montreal in a hostile and threatening manner. 
 Other measures of defiance, in different parts of the country, 
 were resorted to, having in view still more directly the ulti 
 mate object of resistance and independence. The recent 
 appointments of the two councils, designed as an alleviation, 
 in part, of the people s complaints, were declared wholly 
 unsatisfactory, while the introduction of an armed force 
 into the province was stigmatized as a new and outrageous 
 grievance. 
 
 The government could not overlook these incipient steps 
 of an insurrection. Additional military force was called 
 into requisition loyal volunteer associations were formed 
 as an offset to those of the other party, and the Catholic 
 clergy were zealous in their endeavors to preserve the 
 peace. A scene of violence occurred in the streets, No 
 vember 6th, 1837, between the two parties, in which the 
 loyalists proved to be the stronger body. That event, as 
 might be expected, increased the ferment; so that the gov 
 ernment, as the most effectual course to put a stop to the 
 aggressive movement of the people, arrested at Montreal 
 a number of the most conspicuous leaders, with the excep 
 tion of Papineau, who had disappeared. A part of these, 
 however, were subsequently rescued a fight ensued be 
 tween the militia employed on this occasion, who amounted 
 only to thirty, and a body of three hundred well-armed men, 
 protected by a high fence. The former, of course, was 
 overcome. 
 
 In adopting the prompt measures which were now 
 deemed necessary by the government, strong detachments 
 under Colonels Gore and Wetherall were sent to the vil 
 lage of St. Denis and St. Charles on the Sorel, to rout the 
 armed bodies of insurgent assembled in those places, under 
 Papineau, Brown, and Neilson. Gore was repulsed; but 
 Wetherall, on the 26th of November, attacking a force of 
 one thousand men, came off victorious, having killed and 
 wounded nearly three hundred of the enemy. This latter 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 777 
 
 affair decided the fate of the contest in that quarter. Ter 
 ror seized the minds of the peasantry, and they began to 
 consider themselves betrayed by their leaders. A few 
 days subsequently, Neilson, one of the commanders of the 
 insurgent forces, was taken in a barn, conveyed into Mon 
 treal, and thrown into prison. Papineau, however, could 
 not be discovered. 
 
 In other portions of the province, where the insurrection 
 had been stilj more formidable, the government forces were 
 successful. At St. Eustache and the village of St. Benoit, 
 the most bloody scenes were enacted ; and there seems to 
 have been at the latter place, after the regular battle, a 
 wanton and barbarous destruction of human life, on the part 
 of the enraged royalists. At the close of the year 1837, the 
 whole Lower Province was reduced to a state of tranquillity. 
 
 In the mean time, Upper Canada had become the theatre 
 of interesting events. A party had arisen, influenced by 
 inhabitants who had emigrated from the United States; 
 who, advancing from step to step in discontent, at length, 
 scarcely made any secret of their desire to separate from 
 the mother-country, and join the American Union. In 1834, 
 this party, for the first time, obtained a majority in the 
 assembly, and after making or finding causes of disagree 
 ment with the governor of the province, Sir Francis Head, 
 at length stopped the supplies, after the example of the 
 Lower Province. Sir Francis then reserved all their 
 money bills for her majesty s decision, and rejected appli 
 cation for the payment of their incidental expenses. To 
 settle the difficulties, if possible, he made an appeal to the 
 people by a new election. This resulted favorably to the 
 constitutional side, and restored tranquillity till the time of 
 the outbreak in the Lower Province. That occasion was 
 seized by Mackenzie, one of the chief leaders at the head 
 of five hundred men, to put his plans in operation, and 
 attempt a separation of the province from Great Britain. 
 His design of taking Toronto by surprise was, however, 
 defeated. Upon the manifestation of force on the part of 
 
778 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 the loyal inhabitants, he retired, his followers were easily 
 dispersed, and a number of them taken prisoners. A large 
 body of the militia had assembled for the defence of the 
 government; but they were given to understand that they 
 might now return to their homes. Only such a portion 
 was retained, under Colonel M Nab, as was wanted to bring 
 Buncombe, another leader, to terms, which was effected. 
 
 Mackenzie, fleeing to Buffalo, created an interest in favor 
 of the patriots among a portion of the American people, 
 who, on the northern frontier, had been accustomed to 
 sympathize in their attempts at independence. Bodies of 
 men with their leaders, from the American side, took pos 
 session of Navy island, situated in the Niagara channel, 
 between Grand island and the British shore. This they 
 fortified with cannon, and designed as the seat of offensive 
 operations. But Mr. Van Buren, the American president 
 at that time, interposed his authority at once to arrest these 
 hostile proceedings, so far as his countrymen were con 
 cerned, and sent General Scott to the scene of action, that 
 a strict neutrality might be enforced. It was during this 
 period that the small steamer, named Caroline, as has been 
 already related in the present work, was burned by the 
 British. This attack had nearly proved fatal to the peace 
 of the country; it did not, however, arrest the vigorous 
 measures adopted by General Scott to fulfil the objects of 
 his mission. The force now collected against the insur 
 gents, became so far formidable, that they evacuated the 
 island on the 14th of January, 1838. The spirit of insur 
 rection was now laid, but much remained to be done to 
 effect a satisfactory adjustment of the difficulties between 
 the government and the disaffected. The great reputation 
 of Lord Durham, who was appointed governor in May, 
 1838, it was hoped would render his action favorable to 
 such an object; but he was soon called upon to decide 
 upon a delicate and difficult question, viz: the treatment of 
 the prisoners taken in the rebellion. Upon a confession of 
 guilt, he sentenced them to be deported to Bermuda, and 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 779 
 
 to be kept there in strict surveillance. Should they ever 
 return to Canada without leave of the governor, they were 
 to suffer the penalty of death. The same was awarded to 
 Papineau and others, implicated in the late insurrection, 
 but who had fled the country. This procedure created 
 not a little excitement in the home government, it being 
 deemed an usurpation of power not belonging to the gov 
 ernor-general of a province. A grant of indemnity, how 
 ever, was passed in his case; but Lord Durham was not 
 of a temperament to brook this interposition, and he soon 
 threw up his administration, and left for England on the 1st 
 of November. No sooner had he departed, than fresh 
 troubles arose. The spirit of disaffection was rife, and 
 hopes were inspired through the aid which American sym 
 pathizers might afford. Communications were secretly 
 kept up with the latter. But miserable success attended 
 the operations of the insurgents. Dr. Robert Nelson, at the 
 head of four thousand men, failed completely to make an 
 impression, and, threatened by the government forces at his 
 quarters at Napierville, he and his company dispersed with 
 out firing a shot. 
 
 In Upper Canada, Sir Francis Head had already resigned. 
 His successor, Sir George Arthur, soon found himself in 
 volved in difficult circumstances. Bands of lawless individ 
 uals, to the number of several hundreds, on several occasions 
 crossed from the American side; but were, in general, 
 effectually repulsed with little loss to the British. The 
 captives taken were treated with a severity which had not 
 before been exercised towards that misguided and unfor 
 tunate class of people. They were generous in their 
 sympathy, but they had violated the laws of civilized 
 communities, and were liable to a just retribution. A 
 considerable number of the most conspicuous were imme 
 diately shot, and the rest condemned to severe or ignominious 
 punishments. The "Canadian Rebellion," was closed by 
 these occurrences. The whole history of their efforts 
 showed that the Canada people were unprepared, at that 
 
780 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 period, for an undertaking of such vast magnitude and 
 imminent peril. 
 
 In 1840, by an act of the imperial parliament, Upper and 
 Lower Canada were united into one, under the name of 
 the Province of Canada. Some changes were made in 
 the form of the government; but only a few of the causes 
 of grievance have been removed, and the great body of the 
 people are still abridged to a considerable degree, in respect 
 to the choice of their rulers, or the free enactment of the 
 laws of the state. Still more recently, the province has 
 been thrown into great excitement by an attempt to pay, 
 from the public exchequer, the losses sustained by those 
 who took part in the Canadian rebellion. What the result 
 of these stormy times will be, the future only can disclose. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY 
 
 781 
 
 II. NOVA SCOTIA, 
 
 LIMITS Conquest by the English Settlement Annexation to the British 
 Crown Policy of England in relation to the Country Situation of the 
 English Settlers English Treatment of the Acadians State of the Prov 
 ince during the Wars of the United States Results of the War of 1812. 
 
 Limits. Nova Scotia is a large peninsula on the south 
 eastern part of British America, united to the continent by 
 a narrow isthmus, between Chignecto bay and the Gulf of 
 St. Lawrence. It is three hundred and eighty-eight miles 
 in length from north-east to south-west, and contains an area 
 of sixteen thousand square miles. It is a rough, mountain 
 ous country, barren on the sea-board, but very fertile in 
 some of the interior parts. 
 
 Settlement. De Monts, a French gentleman, sailing from 
 France with a view to settlement in this part of America, 
 touched, in the first instance, at Nova Scotia, on the 16th 
 May, 1604; but no settlement was effected until the year 
 after, and that was at Port Royal (now Annapolis). The 
 
782 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 whole country, including New Brunswick, was then known 
 by the name of Acadia. The settlement above spoken of 
 was soon after, in 1614, broken up by Argall, an English 
 captain, engaged in the Virginia settlement. The whole 
 region was viewed with indifference on the part of the 
 English, because it did not contain gold and silver. They, 
 however, made an attempt, under Sir William Alexander, 
 to occupy it, some years after ArgalPs success against Port 
 Royal ; but were obliged to desist, from finding it in pos 
 session of the French. In 1628 and 1629, the English 
 succeeded in taking Nova Scotia and Canada; but by the 
 terms of a treaty in 1632, the whole country was restored 
 to France. 
 
 Conquest by the English. A period of several years was 
 passed in the infelicities of a deadly feud between the rival 
 chiefs who held possession of the country. But amidst their 
 contentions, an expedition was sent against Nova Scotia in 
 1654 by Cromwell, who had then declared war against 
 France ; and the result was the reduction of the warring 
 parties, and the submission of the whole country to the 
 English authority. This was but a temporary acquisition. 
 By the peace of 1667, Nova Scotia was again ceded to the 
 French. 
 
 In the course of a few subsequent years, Nova Scotia was 
 twice invaded and taken by the English from the colony of 
 Massachusetts; the first time under Sir William Phipps, and 
 the second time by a body of five hundred men from Boston. 
 Acadia was now held by the British until the treaty of Rys- 
 wick in 1697, when it again reverted to France. 
 
 Permanent Annexation to the British Crown. There 
 was a speedy return of the war between France and Eng 
 land, and the reduction of Nova Scotia was again left to 
 New England. The first expedition, under Colonel Church, 
 and a subsequent one, three years after, effected little for 
 the object in view. The determination of the New Eng- 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 783 
 
 landers, however, could not be shaken. After two years 
 spent in preparing, they assembled a large force of five 
 regiments; and under the command of General Nicholson, 
 they arrived at Port Royal on the 24th of September, 1716, 
 which in its weakness capitulated without resistance. The 
 month following, when the deed of surrender was made, 
 forms the era of the permanent annexation of Nova Scotia 
 to the British crown.* The Indians of the country, who 
 were strongly attached to the French, were not satisfied 
 with the transfer, and for many years became extremely 
 troublesome to the English, frequently surprising them, and 
 carrying oflf their property. It was in the course of these 
 disturbances, that the Massachusetts troops in 1728 defeated 
 the tribe of the Noridgewocks; among the results of which 
 invasion, was the death of the celebrated Father Rolle, 
 their missionary. 
 
 Policy of England in relation to the Country. After the 
 treaty of Aix-la-Chapelle 1748, which had been preceded 
 by disasters to the French possessions in America, particu 
 larly by the taking of Louisburg, Great Britain began to 
 pay more attention to Nova Scotia. Hitherto, it had been 
 quite a French country, peopled and cultivated throughout 
 by that hostile nation. It was suggested, that of the large 
 number of soldiers and sailors discharged in consequence 
 of the peace, a part might with great advantage be located 
 as agriculturists, and thereby provide the colony with an 
 English population. This project was embraced with ardor 
 by the Earl of Halifax. 
 
 Fifty acres were allowed to every private, with ten addi 
 tional for each member of his family. A higher allowance 
 was granted to officers, in proportion to their rank. By this 
 arrangement, three thousand seven hundred and sixty adven 
 turers with their families were induced to embark in May, 
 1749. They were landed, not at Annapolis, but Chebucto, 
 named henceforth Halifax, after the patron of the expedition. 
 
 * Murray s British America. 
 
784 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 Situation of the English Settlers. As munificent provi 
 sion was made for them from time to time, a town, with 
 spacious and regular streets, was soon reared; where they 
 were as comfortably situated as they could be with a hostile 
 population in their vicinity, and the difficulties arising from 
 the French claims. The boundaries of the country were 
 in dispute -between the two nations the encroachments of 
 the English, as the French settlers deemed them, alarmed 
 the fears of the latter; and the Indians, excited by French 
 emissaries, committed upon the English numerous outrages. 
 At length, the French arose in rebellion against the British 
 rule ; but it was not until after many attempts to subdue 
 them, on the part of the English, that the object was effected. 
 The success of the last expedition, under Colonel Monckton, 
 in 1755, from New England, secured the tranquillity of all 
 French Acadia, then claimed by the English under the 
 name of Nova Scotia. 
 
 English Treatment of the French Acadians. The Eng 
 lish, in consequence of the war which now raged between 
 France and Britain, did not feel at ease. They had reason 
 to believe that, in the event of an invasion of Nova Scotia 
 by the French, they would find not only the Indians, but 
 the Acadians, friendly to the invaders. A cruel expedient, 
 hardly justified by the circumstances, was adopted to pre 
 vent the danger and evil. It was determined to break up 
 the homes of the latter, and disperse them throughout the 
 British colonies, so that they might be unable to unite in 
 offensive measures. They were comfortably situated, and 
 attached to their homes; were a quiet people, only a few 
 of them ever having been openly engaged in arms against 
 the British; and, consequently, they could not but keenly 
 feel the greatness of their wrongs. They submitted to them, 
 but with moans and pathetic appeals, though occasional 
 forcible resistance was offered. 
 
 "Notwithstanding the barbarous diligence with which 
 this mandate was executed, it is not supposed that the num- 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 785 
 
 ber actually deported exceeded seven thousand. The rest 
 fled into the depth of the forest, or to the nearest French 
 settlements, enduring incredible hardships. To prevent the 
 return of the hapless fugitives, the government reduced to 
 ashes their habitations and property, laying waste their own 
 lands with a fury exceeding that of their most savage enemy. 
 In one district, two hundred and sixty-three houses were at 
 once in a blaze. The Acadians, from the heart of the woods, 
 beheld all they possessed consigned to destruction; yet they 
 made no movement till the devastators wantonly set their 
 chapel on fire. They then rushed forward in desperation, 
 killed about thirty of the incendiaries, and then hastened 
 back to their hiding-place." Such is the account given by 
 an eloquent historian of this barbarous proceeding. 
 
 Condition of the Acadians. By the peace which was 
 concluded at Paris, in 1763, France was compelled to 
 transfer to her victorious rival all her possessions on the 
 North American continent. After the peace, the case of the 
 Acadians was necessarily taken into consideration. The 
 severe treatment to which they had been subjected brought 
 50 
 
786 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 no advantage to the country, as it had not become the theatre 
 of war, and there no longer remained any pretext for con 
 tinuing the persecution. Though transportation was advised 
 by the governor, yet the administration at home, with a 
 more equitable spirit, allowed them to return to their original 
 places of abode, receiving lands on taking the customary 
 oaths. Yet the justice rendered was imperfect, inasmuch 
 as no compensation was allowed them for their plundered 
 property. 
 
 It, however, pleased a number to return, though in 1772 
 the whole body was found to be only two thousand one 
 hundred ; an eighth-part, perhaps, of what had constituted 
 once a flourishing colony. They have since, by their 
 industry, brought themselves into a thriving state. 
 
 State of the Province during the War of the United 
 States. The condition of Nova Scotia, as indeed of the 
 adjoining British provinces on the North, was highly crit 
 ical during the war of the American Revolution; but the 
 fears indulged from this source proved unfounded. The 
 province remained loyal to the crown during the whole of 
 that long and arduous contest. At its close, there was a 
 large influx of refugees into the province. The number 
 that arrived, prior to September, 1783, was reckoned at 
 eighteen thousand, and two thousand more landed in the 
 following month. 
 
 "Many of these new citizens possessed considerable 
 property, as well as regular and industrious habits, so that 
 they formed a most important acquisition. Several addi 
 tional townships were erected; Shelburne, before nearly 
 deserted, rapidly acquired upwards of ten thousand inhabit 
 ants; emigrants from Nantucket established a whale-fishery 
 at Dartmouth; while saw and grist mills were established 
 in various parts of the province. A considerable propor 
 tion of these emigrants directed their course to the region 
 beyond the peninsula; which thereby acquiring a great 
 increase of importance, was, in 1784, erected into a distinct 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 787 
 
 government, under the title of New Brunswick." Cape 
 Breton, from the above date, after having been separated 
 from Nova Scotia until 1820, was reannexed to the latter. 
 
 Results of the War of 1812. The war between the 
 United States and Great Britain, which broke out in 1812, 
 materially advanced the prosperity of Nova Scotia, and 
 showed the importance of Halifax as a naval station. Into 
 this port numerous prizes were carried, by the sale of which 
 large fortunes were realized. The evils of war were 
 almost unknown, for a neutrality was observed by the gov 
 ernment of Maine and the British authorities on the New 
 Brunswick frontier; so that although the militia were kept 
 in readiness for service, they were not called into it. A 
 long succession of able governors since, has been the 
 means of giving to the province a desirable increase of 
 wealth and prosperity. The importance of Halifax has, 
 within a few years, been greatly increased, by becoming a 
 touching place for the royal English steamers (Cunard line) 
 in their transit across the Atlantic. 
 
 III. NEW BRUNSWICK. 
 
 EXTENT Physical Aspect and Soil Settlement and Progress Signal 
 Calamity. 
 
 Extent. New Brunswick is a territory which forms a 
 kind of irregular square, lying on the east of the state of 
 Maine, though extending farther north than that state, and 
 therefore bounded west by a portion of Canada. It com 
 prises an area of more than twenty-seven thousand square 
 miles, and hence its surface considerably exceeds that of 
 Nova Scotia and Cape Breton united. 
 
 Physical Aspect and Soil. The surface of the country 
 is broken and undulating, though scarcely any where 
 
788 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 rising into mountains. The fertility of the soil is greater 
 than that of Nova Scotia, and is especially indicated by the 
 magnificent forests with trees of enormous size, the export 
 of which for timber and shipping constitutes the chief 
 occupation of the colonists. The borders of the streams 
 consist of the richest meadow lands. The climate, like 
 that of Canada, is excessively" cold from November to 
 April. At the latter period comes a sudden change, bring 
 ing intense heat and rapid vegetation. 
 
 Settlement and Progress. Previously to 1783, the French 
 comprehended the territory now called New Brunswick, 
 under the general appellation of New France, viewing it 
 more particularly as an appendage to Acadia. At that 
 period, it received its present name and its existence as a 
 colony. The English claimed it as a part of Nova Scotia, 
 though they paid no attention to its improvement. 
 
 After that peninsula had been finally ceded to the Eng 
 lish, the French laid claim to New Brunswick as a part of 
 Canada, and made preparations to enforce it by arms. But 
 the subject was put to rest finally by the cession of all Can 
 ada to the British, at the peace of 1763. It only remained 
 to be populated and improved by enterprising people from 
 abroad, as it was inhabited mainly by the few Acadians who 
 had sought refuge from persecution among its forests. 
 
 A people of this description soon came, or more properly 
 had emigrated to New Brunswick, the year before the era 
 of the peace above referred to. They consisted of families 
 from New England, who settled at Mangerville, about fifty 
 miles up the St. John, and, in 1783, they amounted to about 
 eight hundred. At the close of the revolutionary war, 
 several thousand of disbanded British troops removed from 
 New England, were located at Frederickton. The new 
 colonists, however, were subjected to great hardships and 
 cruel privations, when first placed in the midst of this wil 
 derness, which they more keenly felt from the fact that they 
 had been accustomed to the comforts of civilized life. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 789 
 
 Great exertions were made for the improvement of the 
 country under General Sir Guy Carlton, who was appointed 
 governor in 1785. A degree of success attended his efforts, 
 as a gradual advancement took place. During a period of 
 fourteen years from the time he left the country, the gov 
 ernment was administered by a succession of presidents. 
 By an arrangement of duties on foreign timber, and by leav 
 ing that from New Brunswick free, a foundation was laid for 
 the signal prosperity of the colony. This state of things 
 commenced in 1809, and the exports of this article, from 
 that period, continually increased, until it reached its acme in 
 1825. Then a severe reaction was experienced, in conse 
 quence of speculative over-trading. The trade, however, 
 assumed a healthy condition in the space of a few years. 
 
 The progress of the colony of late years has been cheer 
 ing, and its natural advantages appreciated, as they have 
 been the more unfolded. It was during the administration 
 of Sir John Harvey, that the disputed boundary between 
 Maine and New Brunswick had nearly occasioned a rup 
 ture between the United States and Great Britain. This 
 source of danger to the peace of both countries, was 
 removed, as elsewhere related, by a treaty in 1842, which 
 settled the question to the satisfaction of those concerned. 
 
 Signal Calamity We may not conclude this brief 
 notice of New Brunswick without giving some account 
 of an awful calamity which, in 1828, befel that part of this 
 province which borders on the Mirimachi. In October of 
 that year, during the prevalence of a long drought, the 
 pine forests caught fire. Being filled with resinous sub 
 stance, and the fire being driven by a high wind, the con 
 flagration was impelled with the most awful rapidity. Its 
 sound was like uninterrupted thunder its column rose two 
 hundred feet above the loftiest pine. Next was seen, as it 
 were, an ocean of flame, rolling towards New Castle and 
 Douglas ; all resistance was vain ; these towns were reduced 
 to ashes. The miserable inhabitants, abandoning their all, 
 
790 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 rushed to the bank, and threw themselves into boats, canoes, 
 on rafts or logs, to convey them down to Chatham ; but sev 
 eral, of both sexes, were either killed or severely injured. 
 The flames spread a vast distance into the country, destroy 
 ing magnificent forests and numerous cattle; even wild 
 beasts and birds were drawn into them by a sort of fascina 
 tion. The benevolence of the neighboring British provinces 
 and of the United States was most liberally exerted on the 
 distressing occurrence. The towns which were destroyed, 
 have since that time been rebuilt. 
 
 iv. PRINCE EDWARD S ISLAND. 
 
 LOCATION, Surface, and Climate Early Settlers Change of Possession Plans 
 of Colonization Character of late Governors Inhabitants. 
 
 Location, Surface, and Climate. Prince Edward, for 
 merly St. John, is an interesting island, lying in the south 
 ern part of the Gulf of St. Lawrence. It has a very 
 winding outline and a crescent-like form, and is deeply 
 indented by bays and inlets. The area is estimated at 
 one million three hundred and eighty thousand seven hun 
 dred acres. 
 
 Its surface bears a different aspect from that of the 
 adjoining parts of America. It is gently undulating, with 
 hollows filled by numberless little creeks and lakes. The 
 coasts of these, as well as of the open sea, present a pecu 
 liarly soft and agreeable scenery, as they are skirted by 
 trees of the most varied foliage. 
 
 The climate is less severe than in the adjoining parts of 
 America; the winter is shorter and milder than in Lower 
 Canada, and more steady than in Nova Scotia. Its health- 
 fulness is remarkable, and contributes to an extraordinary 
 increase of population. 
 
 Early Settlement. This island was necessarily included 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 791 
 
 in the boundaries of the empire which the French court 
 claimed in North America, in consequence of the discov 
 eries of Cartier and Verazzani. It appears to have been 
 granted, in 1663, to a French captain, the Seuir Doublet, 
 but held in subordination to a fishing company, established 
 at the small island of Mexoa. It seems, in fact, to have 
 been valued only for fishery, and, for this purpose, to have 
 had some few stations established upon it. 
 
 Change of Possession. After the second reduction of 
 Louisburg, in 1758, that of Prince Edward again followed, 
 and it became permanently attached to the British crown. 
 Its French inhabitants experienced a cruel proscription for 
 a time. Thousands of peaceable and industrious settlers 
 were expelled the island, on suspicion of their being con 
 cerned i the murder of some Englishmen, whose scalps 
 were discovered in the French governor s house. These 
 were doubtless the fruits of Indian massacres. 
 
 Plans of Colonization. Some years after the island 
 was confirmed to Britain, Lord Egremont formed a singular 
 scheme, by which it was to be divided into twelve districts, 
 ruled by as many barons, each of whom was expected to 
 erect a castle on his own property, while that nobleman 
 was to preside as lord paramount. This unwise plan was 
 changed for another not much preferable. In August, 1767, 
 a division was made into sixty-seven townships, of about 
 twenty thousand acres each, which, with some reservations, 
 were made over to individuals supposed to possess claims 
 upon the government. They became bound to settle the 
 country in ten years, to the extent of at least one person 
 for two hundred acres. The scheme was indifferently car 
 ried into effect. 
 
 After the proprietors succeeded in procuring for it a gov 
 ernor independent of Nova Scotia, Mr. Patterson, appointed 
 to that office, in 1770, brought back a number of exiled 
 Acadians, with a view to relieve the effects of the former 
 
792 GREAT EVENTS OP 
 
 cruelty of the government. Tracady was settled by Cap 
 tain Macdonald with three hundred Highlanders, and 
 Chief-baron Montgomery made special efforts to fulfill his 
 proprietary obligations. From these beginnings the colony 
 received gradual accessions, and, in 1773, a constitution 
 being accorded, the first house of assembly was called. 
 
 In 1803, the Earl of Selkirk, to whom emigration is so 
 much indebted, carried over an important colony, consisting 
 of about eight hundred Highlanders. Such judgment was 
 shown in his arrangements, that the settlers soon became 
 very prosperous, and, with the friends who have since 
 joined them, amounted, before the year 1840, to upwards 
 of four thousand. 
 
 Character of the late Governors. The governors of late 
 years have generally well sustained the interests of the col 
 ony, with the exception of one, Mr. Smyth. He succeeded 
 in 1813, and his violent and tyrannical conduct caused a 
 general agitation in the colony. He had prevented the 
 meeting of the house of assembly for several years pre 
 vious to 1823, and when a committee of the inhabitants 
 was appointed to draw up a petition for his removal, he 
 caused them to be arrested. The high-sheriff, Mr. Stewart, 
 however, fortunately made his escape to Nova Scotia, and 
 thence to England. When the true state of things was 
 made known there, the governor was recalled, and Lieu 
 tenant-colonel Ready was appointed his successor. In 
 1836, Sir John Harvey was appointed governor. He was 
 highly and justly esteemed for his many good qualities; but 
 being, in 1837, removed to the government of New Bruns 
 wick, his place was supplied by Sir Charles A. Fitzroy. 
 
 Inhabitants. The inhabitants consist of a few Indians, 
 about five thousand Acadians, but chiefly of emigrants from 
 different parts of the empire, particularly from Scotland, the 
 natives of which constitute more than one-half of the entire 
 population. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 793 
 
 V. NEWFOUNDLAND. 
 
 LOCATION and Importance Discovery and Settlement French Hostilities 
 Renewal of War Change of Administration Present Condition. 
 
 Location and Importance. Newfoundland is an island 
 on the eastern coast of North America, extending farther 
 out into the Atlantic than any other point of the Western 
 hemisphere. It is tin important and large island, being 
 about one thousand miles in circuit. Its consequence arises 
 not from its internal resources, but from its position and its 
 connection with the cod-fisheries in its vicinity. In this, 
 its commercial aspect, it is the most valuable of all the 
 English northern possessions. 
 
 The celebrated bank, which constitutes the fishing- 
 ground, is estimated to extend six hundred miles in length 
 and two hundred in breadth, composed almost throughout 
 of masses of solid rock. The abundance of fish is literally 
 inexhaustible, no diminution of fruitfulness being observed, 
 although Europe and America have drawn upon this 
 treasure, to any extent, for several centuries. The vast 
 
794 GREAT EVENTS OP 
 
 masses of ice, which float down from the northern seas 
 into the neighborhood of this island, bring also with them a 
 valuable article of commerce, viz: herds of seal, which 
 the seamen contrive to take, and which furnish a rich store 
 of oil for export. 
 
 Discovery and Settlement. Newfoundland was discov 
 ered, in 1497, by Cabot, and has always been claimed by 
 Britain. Attention was drawn to its fisheries before 1517; 
 since, as early as that time, it was stated by the crew of an 
 English ship, that they had left forty vessels, of different 
 European nations, engaged in the fishery. 
 
 Several partial attempts were made at settling the coun 
 try, from 1536 to 1612; but it was only at the latter date 
 that we find the first attempt made on a large scale to col 
 onize the territory. It was chiefly promoted by Mr. Guy, 
 an intelligent merchant of Bristol, who induced a number 
 of influential men at court to engage in the undertaking. 
 In 1610, he having been appointed governor of the intended 
 colony, conveyed thither thirty-nine persons, who con 
 structed a dwelling and store-house, and formed there the 
 first permanent settlement. 
 
 For several years, however, the spirit of settlement lan 
 guished. It was not until 1621 that it began to revive 
 under the auspices of Sir George Calvert, afterwards Lord 
 Baltimore, who obtained a grant of a considerable tract on 
 a part of the island. He had in view the establishment of 
 a Catholic colony, who might enjoy there the free exercise 
 of their religion. About twenty years after his first plant 
 ation, there were estimated to be about three hundred and 
 fifty families on different parts of the coast. The fishery, 
 at the same time, grew rapidly into importance. 
 
 In 1660, the French, who had previously become active 
 rivals of the British in the fishery, formed a settlement in 
 the Bay of Placentia, which they occupied for a long period. 
 
 Through some jealousy, excited by those who favored 
 the deep-sea or whale-fishery, in opposition to the boat- 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 795 
 
 fishery at Newfoundland, serious attempts were made at 
 one time, by the government at home, to break up all the 
 settlements on the island, and reduce the land to a desert. 
 This cruel and suicidal policy could, however, be effet Jed 
 but in part, and some years afterwards more just views 
 began to be entertained on the subject, and some emigra 
 tions even were made again ! 
 
 French Hostilities. During the war with France, which 
 broke out in consequence of the revolution of 1688, the 
 settlements in Newfoundland endured great vicissitudes. 
 The latter had, by favor or oversight, been allowed full 
 freedom of fishing, and even formed several settlements. 
 They evidently showed an intention of gaining possession 
 of the whole island. With a view to effect their object, 
 the works at Placentia were attacked in 1692, and partly 
 destroyed; but, in 1696, the French, reinforced by a squad 
 ron from Europe, attacked St. John, yet without success. 
 The place, however, suffered severely, and another arma 
 ment, before the end of the year, gaining possession of it, 
 set it on fire. Upon this, Ibberville, with a body of troops, 
 destroyed all the English stations, except Bonavista and 
 Carbonier. An English fleet, sent out to retrieve these dis 
 asters, failed through the misconduct of the commander. 
 The difficulties were terminated in 1698, by the peace of 
 Ryswick, which placed every thing on the same footing as 
 before the contest. 
 
 Renewal of War. The war of the succession exposed 
 the colony again to the attacks of the French, who were 
 favored by local situation in their proceedings at Newfound 
 land. The English, at first, took some of the smaller set 
 tlements; but in 1705, the troops in Placentia, reinforced 
 by five hundred men from Canada, successfully attacked 
 the British colonists. Three years afterwards, St. John 
 was completely destroyed, and the French became masters 
 of every English station, except Carbonier. A subsequent 
 
796 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 attempt of the British to recover their possessions, was not 
 without effect; but their splendid successes in Europe 
 enabled them at the treaty of Utrecht, in 1713, to do more 
 than redeem all their losses in America. Louis XIV. was 
 compelled to yield up all his possessions on the coast of 
 Newfoundland; but he retained, for his subjects, the right 
 to erect huts and stages for fishing on particular portions 
 of the coast. 
 
 Changes of Administration. The nominal dependence 
 of Newfoundland on Nova Scotia, was withdrawn in 1779. 
 From this period until 1827, the government of the island 
 was administered by naval commanders, appointed to 
 cruise on the fishing station, but who returned to England 
 during the winter. Since the last-named period, the gov 
 ernment has been administered by resident governors, and, 
 in 1832, it was determined to grant the boon of a repre 
 sentative assembly. This was placed on an extremely 
 liberal footing, the assembly being elected by a suffrage 
 nearly universal. 
 
 Present Condition. The chief British settlements are 
 on the large peninsula named Avalon, constituting the 
 south-eastern part of the island, St. John, the capital, is 
 very convenient for ships coming either from Europe or 
 America, and particularly for the deep-sea and seal-fish 
 eries. After all its improvements, it still bears the aspect 
 of a fishing station, consisting of one long and narrow 
 street, extending entirely along the sea. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 797 
 
 vi. HUDSON S BAY TERRITORY. 
 
 EXTENT Discovery Settlement Contests with France Present State. 
 
 Extent. The Hudson s Bay Territory is a region of 
 British America, far surpassing, in extent, the settled and 
 occupied parts. It is about two thousand six hundred miles 
 in length, from east to west, and nearly one thousand five 
 hundred miles in width, from south to north. It extends 
 northerly till it reaches the Arctic ocean. 
 
 Discovery. Hudson s bay, from which the territory 
 takes its name, was repeatedly visited, at an early period, 
 by English navigators, though for a long time solely with a 
 view to the great object of discovering a north-west passage 
 to Asia. It appears that Sebastian Cabot, in 1517, first 
 penetrated to this gulf, but did not view it as an inclosed 
 sea. This voyage, however, was lost sight of, so that 
 when Hudson, in 1610, sailed through the straits now bear 
 ing his name, and found a wide and open expanse, it was 
 considered a new discovery, and named, from him, the 
 Hudson sea. Nor was it recognized as a bay, but was 
 viewed, with hope, as a part of the Pacific. The great 
 navigator, however, having been compelled to winter 
 within the straits, where the crew were exposed to severe 
 suffering, a violent mutiny arose among them, when he and 
 several of his adherents were exposed, in a small boat, on 
 this inhospitable shore, and doubtless perished. 
 
 Several voyages were made during the next half century, 
 with many perils and disasters, and all of them abortive as 
 to the primary object. But they were the means of laying 
 open the great extent of Hudson s bay, and of conveying 
 some idea of the valuable furs which might be obtained on 
 its shores. 
 
 Settlements. A Frenchman, named Grosseliez, having 
 penetrated thither from Canada, made a survey of the 
 
798 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 country, and laid before the French court the plan of a 
 settlement. Finding his proposition unheeded, he sought 
 the English patronage under Prince Rupert, and in June, 
 1668, a company of adventurers sailed in a vessel com 
 manded by Zachariah Gillam, and reached a river, then 
 called Nemisco, to which they gave the name of Rupert. 
 Here they wintered with comparative comfort. Upon the 
 report made by this party, a capital of ten thousand five 
 hundred pounds was subscribed by the prince and others, 
 and a charter was obtained, securing to them the exclusive 
 trade and administration of all the countries around Hud 
 son s bay. They immediately sent out adventurers, who 
 formed a settlement on Rupert s river. Others were 
 established on Moose river, in 1674, and four years later 
 on the Albany. By 1685, they had added two more on the 
 Nelson and Severn, and in 1690, their affairs were in such 
 a flourishing condition, that they determined to triple their 
 original stock. 
 
 Contests with France. France, learning these results, 
 regretted her indifference to the proposal of Grosseliez, 
 and commenced efforts to secure advantages which she 
 had, in effect, thrown away. "A claim was advanced on 
 the ground of prior occupation, and Grosseliez, already 
 detached from the English service, was sent out, in 1682, 
 with another officer. He not only laid the foundation of a 
 factory on Hayes river, but, in the following spring, sur 
 prised the British one on the Nelson, taking Gillam a pris 
 oner, and carrying him to Canada; and yet, soon after, by 
 means not very distinctly stated, the English became mas 
 ters of these stations. In 1686, however, amid a profound 
 peace, the Chevalier de Troyes marched thither, and sud 
 denly took the Rupert, Hayes, and Albany factories. 
 These movements do not seem to have attracted much 
 attention in Europe, but when the war in 1688 broke out, 
 hostile operations were carried on with great ardor During 
 1693-94-95, the different posts were successively taken and 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 799 
 
 retaken. In 1696, the English had recovered almost the 
 whole ; but in the following year, a squadron from France 
 defeated the Hudson s bay ships, and took all the forts 
 except Albany. The treaty of Ryswick leaving things in 
 statu quo, this state of possession continued till the peace of 
 Utrecht, in 1713, by which the various posts were restored 
 to Britain." 
 
 Discoveries have been made in the intervening years, 
 from the above date to the present time, which have 
 resulted in a more extensive knowledge of this immense 
 country. Settlements have occasionally been made on the 
 coasts of the bays or rivers which so abound there; but 
 the object principally in view of the many expeditions on 
 those northern waters viz: the ascertaining of a passage 
 into the Pacific at the head of the American continent has 
 never been secured. 
 
800 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 RUSSIAN AMERICA. 
 
 GENERAL DESCRIPTION, 
 
 THE Russians may be regarded as the first discoverers 
 of the north-western shores of this continent. Behring 
 and Tchirikow, in 1728, first saw the straits which separate 
 America and Asia. The Russian voyagers subsequently 
 extended their discoveries southwardly, along the American 
 coast towards Nootka Sound, and, at a late period, made a 
 few establishments for hunting and trade with the Indians 
 on the coast. A single settlement at Sitka, and two others 
 at Kodiak, and Illuluk, on an adjacent island, engaged in 
 the fur-trade with the Indians, comprise all the actual Rus 
 sian possessions in America. 
 
 The limits of the Russian territory, in this region, are 
 bounded on the south by the parallel of fifty-four degrees 
 and forty minutes north latitude; but though the Muscovite 
 power lays claim to the territory, and about fifty thousand 
 Indians acknowledge his authority, the sovereignty is little 
 more than a name. On the 5th of April, 1824, a conven 
 tion between the United States and his majesty the Empe 
 ror of all the Russias, was concluded and signed at St. 
 Petersburg. By the third article of this convention it was 
 agreed, "that hereafter there should not be formed under 
 the authority of said states any establishment upon the 
 northern coast of America, nor in any of the islands adja 
 cent, to the north of fifty-four degrees and forty minutes of 
 north latitude; and that, in the same manner, there shall 
 be none formed by Russian subjects, or under the authority 
 of Russia, south of the same parallel." 
 
 This coast possesses an Alpine character. In some parts 
 it rises into mountains covered with snow, with immense 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 801 
 
 glaciers winding through its cavities. The most remarka 
 ble summit seems to be that called St. Elias by the Russian 
 navigators, and which, it is affirmed, has been visible at sea 
 at the distance of sixty leagues. 
 
 The inhabitants of the more northern regions of this coast, 
 appear to be Esquimaux, as they abound also on the eastern 
 coast, and around Hudson s bay. The savages of Nootka 
 are said to be very cruel to the captives taken in war, and 
 have frequently proved treacherous and vindictive in the 
 intercourse held with trading-vessels. 
 51 
 
802 
 
 AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 MEXICO. 
 
 SYNOPTICAL SKETCH. 
 
 The Eagle with the Serpent alighting on the rock in Lake Tenochtitlan, on the spot where the 
 City was built. 
 
 DISCOVERY Condition, anterior to the Spanish Conquest Invasion by Cortez 
 Arrival of Cortez in the Mexican Capital Abdication of Montezuma 
 Retreat of Cortez, and Return Fall of the City and Empire Fate of 
 Cortez Extent of New Spain Introduction of the Catholic Religion- 
 Native Spanish Population under the Colonial Government Classes of 
 the Inhabitants Causes of the First Mexican Revolution Commence 
 ment of the Revolution Continuation of the War by the Patriot Chiefs 
 Decline of the Revolution Invasion by Mina Revolution under Iturbide 
 Adoption of the Federal Constitution Prosperity of the years 1825 and 
 1826 Election of President in 1828 Usurpation of Bustamente Defence 
 of the Federal Constitution Santa Anna s Proceedings Establishment 
 of a Central Republic Attempts against the Central Government Revo 
 lution of 1841 Overthrow of Santa Anna s Government. 
 
 THE northern coast of Yucatan was first visited and 
 explored in 1517 by Francisco Fernandez de Cordova, who 
 sailed from Cuba in three small vessels, with a company of 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 803 
 
 adventurers. He here found a race of men much bolder 
 and more warlike than the inhabitants of the islands, whc 
 resisted the intruders with a most determined spirit. Many 
 of the latter perished in the contests they were engaged in 
 and Cordova himself received a wound, of which he died 
 soon after his return to Cuba. 
 
 The prospect of booty which the region presented, stim 
 ulated the Spaniards to secure their prize at any hazard. 
 Another expedition was planned the following year, under 
 Grijalva, consisting of four ships and two hundred and forty 
 men. They commenced by verifying the reports of the 
 preceding adventurers ; they then continued their voyage 
 as far as the River Panuco, and were met every where 
 with the marks of a good degree of civilization. Landing 
 frequently, they were sometimes suspected, and warmly 
 attacked ; at other times, they were received with the rev 
 erence due to superior natures. 
 
 Condition, anterior to the Spanish Conquest. The most 
 ancient Mexican nation, according to tradition, was the 
 Toltecas. It would appear that, at a period corresponding 
 with that of 472 of the Christian era, they were expelled 
 from their own country, called Tollan, somewhere north 
 of Mexico, whence becoming migratory for many years, 
 they at length built a city, called Tolton, fifty miles east 
 from Mexico. 
 
 In 667, the Toltecas were chiefly cut off by famine and 
 pestilence. About a hundred years after this, their country 
 was occupied by the Checkemecas, who likewise emigrated 
 from some northern section of the continent. They mingled 
 and intermarried with the remnant of the Toltecas. In 1 1 60, 
 the Aztecs, who dwelt north of the Gulf of California, 
 abandoned their country, and, for a series of years, led a 
 wandering life. They originally consisted of six tribes, but 
 eventually the Mexican tribes separated from the rest, and 
 continued their journey alone. In 1325, they reached a 
 spot on which they commenced a city, and which they 
 
804 CREAT EVENTS OP 
 
 called Mexico, after Mexitli, their god of war. Here, for 
 two hundred years, down to the time of their conquest by 
 the Spaniards, they flourished. They increased in power 
 and wealth. They were joined by the other Aztec tribes 
 from whom they had separated. They were a superior 
 people well instructed in the art of war. They excelled 
 in sculpture, and, at the time of the invasion, had made 
 considerable progress in architecture, agriculture, &c. 
 Their capital contained not less than one hundred thousand 
 inhabitants. Their government was an elective monarchy. 
 Montezuma was on the Mexican throne, and had surrounded 
 himself with the highest regal splendor, and exercised the 
 most despotic power. Such, in brief, was the condition of 
 the Mexicans when their conquest was attempted by the 
 Spaniards. 
 
 Invasion by Cortez. The reports which had been brought 
 home by several, especially Grijalva, of the fertility and 
 wealth of Mexico, determined Velasquez, the governor of 
 Cuba, to attempt its conquest. The expedition was intrusted 
 to Fernando Cortez, a man peculiarly well calculated by his 
 courage, his perseverance, and other qualities, for an enter 
 prise like this, full of danger and difficulty. The expedition 
 consisted of eleven vessels and six hundred and seventeen 
 men. The object was to make war upon a monarch whose 
 dominions were more extensive than all the kingdoms sub 
 ject to the Spanish crown. Arriving at the island of Cozu- 
 mel, Cortez had there the good fortune to redeem Aguilar, 
 a Spaniard, who had been eight years a prisoner among the 
 Indians, and who proved extremely useful as an interpreter. 
 In March, 1519, Cortez landed in Tabasco, a southern 
 province of Mexico, where, though the Indians met him 
 with extraordinary courage, they were routed with great 
 slaughter, in several successive engagements. 
 
 Continuing his course to the westward, he landed at San 
 Juan d Ulloa. Here he was most respectfully addressed by 
 a deputation on board of his ship, but in a language alto- 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 805 
 
 gether unknown to him, and even to Aguilar. Fortunately, 
 one of his female slaves, received at Tabasco, well under 
 stood the Mexican language, and explained what had been 
 said in the Yucatan tongue, with which Aguilar was unac 
 quainted. This woman, who was known afterwards by the 
 
 Marina interpreting the Address of the Mexican Deputation. 
 
 name of Donna Marina, informed him that the persons who 
 addressed him were the officers of a great monarch, whom 
 they called Montezuma, and that they were sent to inquire 
 what his intentions were in visiting their coast, and to offer 
 any assistance he might need in order to continue his voy 
 age. Cortez, having thus learned the purport of the mes 
 sage, assured the officers that he approached their country 
 with the most friendly sentiments, and came to propose 
 matters of great moment to their prince, which should soon 
 be more fully unfolded. Next morning he landed his men, 
 horses, and artillery, by the assistance of the natives, who 
 unconsciously were admitting among them the instruments 
 of their own destruction. 
 
 On the 26th of March, Cortez commenced his march 
 towards the Mexican capital, having first destroyed his 
 
806 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 vessels, that his soldiers, deprived of the means of retreat, 
 might rely solely on their valor. On his way thither, by 
 consummate address, he alienated from Montezuma several 
 
 Cortez burning his Ships. 
 
 of the petty states with their caziques. Others he com 
 pelled, by force of arms, to join him. By degrees, he 
 marched into the country, and, with the addition of the 
 natives, he found himself at the head of an army consisting 
 of several thousand persons. 
 
 Arrival of Cortez in the Mexican Capital As Cortez 
 approached the Mexican capital, a great retinue of persons 
 came to meet him, adorned with plumes and clad in man 
 tles of fine cotton. Each of these saluted Cortez in the 
 most respectful manner. They announced the approach 
 of Montezuma himself; and soon after, the harbingers, two 
 hundred in number, in a uniform dress, appeared in sight. 
 These were followed by a company of higher rank, in 
 splendid apparel, in the midst of whom was Montezuma, 
 carried in a litter richly ornamented with gold and feathers 
 of various colors. The king and Cortez met, and the most 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 807 
 
 respectful salutations passed between them. Montezuma 
 conducted Cortez to the quarters that had been prepared 
 for his reception, and took leave of him, saying, "You are 
 now with your brothers in your own house ; refresh your 
 selves after your fatigue, and be happy until I return." 
 
 Meeting of Montezuma and Cortez. 
 
 The first care of Cortez, however, was to take precau 
 tions for his security, by planting the artillery so as to com 
 mand the different avenues which led to the place allotted 
 for his reception. 
 
 In the evening, Montezuma returned to visit his guests, 
 and again made them magnificent presents. Various con 
 ferences passed between them; and the next day Cortez 
 and some of his principal attendants were admitted to an 
 audience of the emperor. 
 
 While these events were happening, Cortez formed a plan 
 no less extraordinary than daring. This was to seize Mon 
 tezuma in his palace, and to carry him prisoner to the 
 Spanish quarters. He communicated his plan to his prin 
 cipal officers, and almost instantly put it into execution. 
 
808 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 The Abdication of Montezuma. Although Montezuma 
 was permitted to exercise the functions of royalty, yet he 
 was guarded with the utmost vigilance by the Spaniards. 
 The king s brave son, with several of the principal officers, 
 on the slightest pretext, was burned alive by the command 
 of Cortez. The monarch himself was, at length, bound 
 with fetters. Having both the monarch and his subjects 
 
 Montezuma on his Throne. 
 
 under this temporary authority, Cortez availed himself of 
 it to the utmost. He appointed commissioners to survey 
 the empire, and to prepare the minds of the people for 
 submitting to the Spaniards; and, in the end, he persuaded 
 Montezuma to acknowledge himself a vassal to the Spanish 
 crown, and to pay an annual tribute. The fallen prince, 
 at the instance of Cortez, accompanied this profession of 
 fealty and homage, with a magnificent present to the king 
 of Spain, and, after his example, his subjects brought in 
 liberal contributions. 
 
 War, and the Death of Montezuma. About this time 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 809 
 
 Velasquez, piqued by the success of his subaltern, had sent 
 a force into Mexico to take him and his principal officers 
 prisoners; but the good fortune of Cortez triumphed again; 
 for overcoming his enemies in battle, he induced the greater 
 part of thern to join his standard ; and when he had least of 
 all expected it, he was placed at the head of a thousand 
 Spaniards, ready to aid him, at any hazard, in his enterprises. 
 
 This additional force had but just time to enroll them 
 selves under their new leader, before the Mexicans attacked 
 them in all directions. 
 
 Cortez now found himself environed with the most immi 
 nent dangers. The only resource which remained to him 
 was to try what effect the interposition of Montezuma 
 might have upon his enraged subjects. When, the next 
 
 Death of Montezuma. 
 
 morning, they approached to renew the assault, that unfor 
 tunate prince was compelled to advance to the battlements, 
 and exhort his people to discontinue hostilities. But the 
 fury of the multitude could not be repressed, and it was 
 now directed momentarily against their prince. Flights of 
 
810 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 arrows and volleys of stones poured in so violently upon the 
 ramparts, that before the Spanish soldiers had- time to lift 
 their shields for Montezuma s defence, two arrows wounded 
 the unhappy monarch, and a blow of a stone on his temple 
 struck him to the ground. 
 
 Most bitterly did these poor men lament the consequences 
 of their displeasure, as they witnessed the fate of their sov 
 ereign. As for Montezuma, in a paroxysm of rage he tore 
 the bandage from his wounds, and so obstinately refused to 
 take any nourishment, that he soon ended his days, rejecting 
 with disdain all the urgency of the Spaniards that he should 
 embrace the Christian faith. 
 
 Retreat and Return of Cortez. The death of Monte 
 zuma filled the Mexicans with surprise and terror; but 
 added to, rather than diminished, their hostility. They 
 determined to reduce by famine a foe which they could not 
 subdue by force. This coming to the knowledge of Cortez, 
 he perceived, situated as he was, that his safety lay in 
 instant retreat from the city. Preparations were accord 
 ingly made to march out of Mexico that very night. Each 
 soldier took such booty as he was able; yet a large quantity 
 of silver was left behind. At midnight, the troops aban 
 doned their quarters, and proceeded in silence along the 
 causeway that led to Tacubaya. 
 
 The Mexicans were watching the retreating foe. At 
 length, the latter reached a breach which had been made in 
 the causeway, when in an instant they were astounded 
 by a tremendous roar of martial instruments. Clouds of 
 arrows were showered upon them. Yet they struggled on 
 to a second breach, where they were obliged to wade 
 through the mud and water. All was darkness, confusion, 
 dismay. Many were so heavily laden with spoils, that they 
 sunk to rise no more. The carnage was dreadful. It was 
 a night of blood or what is known in the Mexican history 
 as the Noche triste, or "doleful night." Cortez lost some 
 five or six hundred Spaniards, and of his allies, the Tlas- 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 811 
 
 calans, above two thousand. Only a small portion of the 
 pillaged treasures was saved horses, ammunition, baggage, 
 nearly all were gone. In the morning, although his troops 
 needed rest and his wounded care, Cortez pursued his 
 march towards Tlascala, where he was received with kind 
 ness by his allies. 
 
 Noche Triste. 
 
 Some interval of tranquillity was now absolutely neces 
 sary, not only that the Spaniards might give attention to 
 the cure of their wounds, but in order to recruit their 
 strength, exhausted by a long succession of fatigues and 
 hardships. When these objects had been attained, and his 
 forces were considerably augmented, on the 28th of Decem 
 ber, 1520, Cortez commenced his return towards Mexico. 
 
 In his progress towards it, he took possession of Tezcuco, 
 the second town in the empire, situated on the lake about 
 twenty miles from the capital. He had already prepared 
 the materials for building several brigantines, so that they 
 might be carried thither in pieces ready to be put together, 
 and launched when they were needed. Here he established 
 
812 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 his head-quarters, as it was the most suitable place to launch 
 the brigantines. With the launching of these, all was in 
 readiness for the great enterprise. 
 
 Cortez building Brigantines on the Lakes. 
 
 Nor were the Mexicans unprepared. Upon the death of 
 Montezuma, his brother, Quetlavaca, a man distinguished 
 for his courage and capacity, was raised to the throne 
 But in the midst of his preparations to meet the invaders, 
 he was fatally attacked by the small-pox, a scourge which 
 had been introduced into the country by the Spaniards. 
 Gautimozin, nephew and son-in-law of Montezuma, was 
 next chosen emperor, nor could the choice have fallen on a 
 more deserving man. 
 
 Great bravery was displayed by the Mexicans during the 
 siege. Cortez found it necessary to proceed with caution 
 in all his measures. His chief prospect of success lay in 
 cutting off supplies from the city; at length, in that, he 
 succeeded, so that the public stores were exhausted, and 
 the sufferings in the city became extreme. 
 
 Fall of the City and Empire. At this crisis, Guatimozin, 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 813 
 
 in an attempt to escape to the provinces, with a view to 
 arouse his people more effectually for his defence, was cap 
 tured and conducted to Cortez. 
 
 He appeared with singular composure and self-respect, 
 requesting of Cortez, that no insult should be offered to the 
 empress or his children. "I have done," said he to his con 
 queror, "what became a monarch. I have defended my 
 people to the last extremity. Nothing now remains but to 
 die. Take this dagger," (laying hold of one which Cortez 
 wore,) "plant it in my heart, and put an end to a life which 
 can be no longer useful to my country." Before he left the 
 city, he had been careful to disappoint the expectations of 
 the Spaniards, by throwing all his treasures into the lake. 
 
 When the fate of their sovereign was known, the Mexi 
 cans laid down their arms, and Cortez took possession of 
 that small part of the capital which yet remained, three- 
 fourths of it having been reduced to ashes during the con 
 flict. In this manner terminated the memorable siege of 
 Mexico. 
 
 The fate of the capital decided that, also, of the empire. 
 The provinces submitted, one after another, to the con 
 querors. Small parties of Spaniards, marching through 
 them without interruption, penetrated in different quarters 
 to the Pacific ocean. Thus a great and rich empire was 
 secured to Spain, through the almost incredible efforts of a 
 single man at the head of a small band of adventurers. 
 
 Fate of Cortez. As a reward for his bold and surprising 
 achievements, Cortez was warmly eulogized by his coun 
 trymen at home, and the Emperor Charles V. appointed 
 him captain-general and governor of New Spain, with other 
 tokens of favor. But a bitter cup was at last pressed to his 
 lips. After returning to America, and continuing there for a 
 time in his command, he came back, in 1540, to his native 
 country. But in consequence of his ambition and usurpa 
 tions, his reception at home was ill-suited to the character 
 of his heroic deeds. "The emperor behaved to him with 
 
814 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 cold civility, his ministers treated him sometimes with neg 
 lect, sometimes with insolence. His grievances received 
 no redress ; his claims were urged without effect ; and, after 
 several years spent in fruitless application to ministers arid 
 judges, he ended his days on the 2d of December, in the 
 sixty-second year of his age." 
 
 Extent of New Spain. This country, under the Span 
 iards, embraced a more extensive region than the empire of 
 Mexico, or the dominions of Montezuma and his predeces 
 sors. It included, in addition to the Mexican empire 
 proper, New Navarre, a vast territory, extending to the 
 north and west; the provinces of California, as also the 
 peninsula of California; and, moreover, the provinces of 
 Yucatan and Honduras, stretching from the Bay of Cam- 
 peachy to beyond Cape Gracias a Dios. At an early 
 period, most of these countries had been visited and subju 
 gated by Spanish adventurers. The peninsula of California, 
 which had been discovered by Cortez in 1536, began to be 
 explored by the Jesuits towards the close of the seven 
 teenth century. Here they established an important mis 
 sion, but, after a time, were expelled from the country. 
 
 Introduction of the Catholic Religion. The conquerors 
 of New Spain carried with them the Catholic faith, which 
 became the established religion; and, indeed, was the only 
 religion that was tolerated, until the revolution in the 
 beginning of the present century. The establishment was 
 instituted as an auxiliary branch of the government, on a 
 similar model to that in Spain. In attempts to convert the 
 natives, they made use of the same unjustifiable means that 
 have been resorted to by the Jesuits. But notwithstanding 
 all that was.done, their spiritual character and condition were 
 unchanged. Of real Christianity, they remained wholly 
 ignorant, and retained all their veneration for their ancient 
 superstitions. This mixture of Christianity with their own 
 heathenish rites and notions, was transmitted to their pos- 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 815 
 
 terity, and has never been eradicated. That device of he 
 infernal pit, the Inquisition, was established in America by 
 the bigoted zeal of Philip II., in the year 1570. This 
 measure completed the ecclesiastical apparatus for fastening 
 Catholicism on the new world. 
 
 Introduction of Christianity. 
 
 Native Spanish Population under the Colonial Govern 
 ment. "For nearly three centuries, down to the year 1810, 
 Mexico was governed by viceroys, appointed by the court 
 of Spain, all of whom, with one exception, were European 
 Spaniards. Every situation in the gift of the crown was 
 bestowed upon a European, nor is there an instance, for 
 many years before the revolution, either in the church, the 
 army, or the law, in which the door of preferment was 
 opened to a Spaniard, Mexican-born. Through this policy, 
 a privileged caste arose, distinct from the Mexican Span 
 iards in feelings, habits, and interests the paid agents 
 of a government whose only aim was to enrich itself, 
 without any regard to the abuses perpetrated under its 
 authority. 
 
816 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 Classes of the Inhabitants. Anterioi to the revolution in 
 1810, the population of Mexico was divided into distinct 
 castes, as follows : 1, The old Spaniards, born in Spain, 
 designated Chapetones. 2, Creoles or Whites, of pure 
 European race, born in America, and regarded by the tirst 
 class as natives. 3, The Indians, or indigenous copper- 
 colored race. 4, The Mestizos, or mongrel breeds of 
 Whites and Indians, in the purer descent approaching to 
 the Creoles. 5, Mulattoes, or descendants of Whites and 
 Negroes. 6, The Zambos, descendants of Negroes and 
 Indians. And 7, The African Negroes, whether manu 
 mitted or slaves. 
 
 The pure races were the old Spaniards, Creoles, Indians, 
 and Negroes, and gave rise, in their various combinations 
 or divisions, to the others. The remaining three races 
 were impure or mixed, and were sub-divided, without any 
 assigned limits. Upon the breaking out of the revolution, 
 the distinctions of caste were all absorbed in the name of 
 Americans and Europeans. 
 
 Causes of the First Mexican Revolution. For more than 
 a century, Spain had been on the decline, when, in 1808, the 
 Emperor Napoleon gave a finishing stroke to her degrada 
 tion, by seizing upon the royal family, and placing his brother 
 Jerome upon the throne. To this revolution, the Spanish 
 chiefs, who were assured of their places, were disposed to 
 yield, excepting the viceroy of Mexico. But the people, 
 indignant at the foul treatment which their sovereign had 
 received, were determined not to submit to it. A general 
 revolt against the authority of Buonaparte, soon disclosed 
 itself in old Spain, intelligence of which reaching Mexico 
 on the 29th of July, 1808, the feelings of the people were 
 excited to the highest pitch of enthusiasm. At this time, 
 the Cabildo, or municipalty of Mexico, presented a petition 
 to Iturrigaray the viceroy, to assemble a junta, or repre 
 sentatives of the province, for self-government. The vice 
 roy, however, hesitated, fearing the Spanish population, who 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 817 
 
 opposed the measure. Apprised of his inclination to gratify 
 the people, the Spaniards seized the viceroy, and delivered 
 him over to the prison of the Inquisition. The conspirators 
 were principally Spanish merchants in Mexico, and were 
 secretly favored in their designs by the court of the Audi- 
 ciencia, the highest judicial tribunal of Mexico. 
 
 The European Spaniards, both in the capital and in the 
 interior, now formed patriotic associations for the defence 
 of what they termed their rights, and armed themselves 
 against the Creoles, who had favored the project of assem 
 bling the junta. The latter, though by far the most numerous, 
 were unused to arms, and submitted for the moment; but 
 their spirit was aroused, and it became an absorbing ques 
 tion whether themselves or the small clique of Europeans- 
 should possess the right of administering the government 
 during the captivity of their king. A general impatience 
 to shake off the yoke of foreign domination, began to seize 
 the minds of all. There was wanting only a leader to make 
 the occasion and to strike the blow. 
 
 Commencement of the Revolution. The person was soon 
 found, in Don Miguel Hidalgo Castilla, a clergyman, dis 
 tinguished for his talents, learning, and liberality of senti 
 ment. Perceiving the general disaffection of the people, 
 and the prevailing animosities against the Spaniards, as 
 also having private motives of discontent, Hidalgo con 
 ceived the plan of a general insurrection for the subversion 
 of the colonial government. 
 
 Allende, a friend of Hidalgo, was the first to raise the 
 standard of revolt in the little town of Dolores, on the 16th 
 of September, 1810, where he seized and imprisoned seven 
 Europeans, whose property he distributed among his fol 
 lowers. The Indians, under Hidalgo, now flew to arms ; and 
 being reinforced by disaffected troops belonging to the 
 government, Hidalgo marched to Guanaxuato, a wealthy 
 town of eighty thousand inhabitants, of which, after a stren 
 uous contest, he received the submission. This was an 
 52 
 
81$ GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 acquisition of signal importance, as he found in the treasury 
 an amount of five millions of silver. 
 
 From this period, the insurrection spread rapidly, not 
 withstanding the efforts of Venegas, the new viceroy, to 
 allay it. Many towns declared in favor of Hidalgo, who 
 proceeded from Guanaxuato to Valladolid, where he was 
 joyfully received as a deliverer. His pecuniary resources 
 were increased by the donation of one million two hundred 
 thousand dollars from the public authorities. His next step 
 was to march towards the capital. He had made a great 
 acquisition in having Morelos, a warlike priest, and highly 
 celebrated in the revolution, come to his aid. 
 
 Mexico was, at this time, in a highly critical condition 
 the prevailing disaffection had reached it, and was producing 
 its fruits of weakness and division. The forces collected for 
 its defence were wholly inadequate to the object. 
 
 In this juncture of affairs, Hidalgo might doubtless have 
 seized on the capital ; indeed, many were anxiously awaiting 
 his approach, as its deliverer. After an anxious night, great 
 was the surprise the next morning, on the part of the peo 
 ple, when they saw the assailants retiring. The *cause of 
 Hidalgo s strange retrograde movement has never been 
 satisfactorily ascertained. 
 
 From this period, sad reverses awaited him. When he 
 had arrived at Aculco, on his retreat, he was attacked, on 
 the 7th of November, by Calleja, who, with the main part 
 of the Spanish army, had previously reached the capital. 
 Of the royal troops, six thousand were disciplined veterans, 
 and their imposing appearance alone was sufficient to 
 frighten Hidalgo s Indians. These fled at the first fire; the 
 regular troops being thus left unsupported, were unable 
 long to stand the attack. Pursued by the royalists with 
 great fury, the slaughter became immense; ten thousand 
 of the independents, in the official report of Calleja, were 
 said to have been killed, wounded, and taken prisoners. 
 Hidalgo, having retreated to Guanaxuato, was, on the 29th 
 of November, attacked again by Calleja, and driven from 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 819 
 
 his position, with the loss of twenty-five pieces of cannon 
 and several valuable officers. 
 
 "Hidalgo retreated to Valladolid, where he caused eighty 
 Europeans to be beheaded, and proceeded thence to Gua- 
 dalaxara; he made another triumphal entrance into that 
 city, on the 24th of November. Here he committed 
 another act of cold-blooded massacre, which has left a foul 
 blot on his name. All the Europeans having been thrown 
 into prison, Hidalgo determined to destroy them. Without 
 trial or previous examination, they were taken out in small 
 parties, and conducted under the veil of night to retired 
 parts of the neighboring mountains, where between seven 
 and eight hundred were butchered in secret. This remorse 
 less act of barbarity, besides being wholly unjustifiable by 
 the rules of war, was impolitic in the extreme. It pre 
 vented many respectable Creoles from joining the insur 
 gents ; and as it drove the Spaniards to despair, it furnished 
 them at the same time with an excuse for any atrocities 
 which they chose to commit." 
 
 Hidalgo continued to retreat towards Saltillo. By this 
 time, his forces were reduced to about four thousand men; 
 and arriving at Saltillo, a distance of nearly five hundred 
 miles from the Mexican capital, he left the army, and with 
 several officers sought the frontiers of the United States, 
 with the intention of purchasing arms and military stores. 
 He was destined, however, to be the victim of treachery. 
 One of his subordinates in office had the baseness to arrest 
 him, for the purpose of securing a pardon for himself. The 
 leader, unsuspicious of danger when attacked, was easily 
 overcome and taken. It was on the 21st of March, 1811, 
 that Hidalgo and his followers were made prisoners. 
 Many of them were executed on the field of action the 
 next day. Hidalgo and a few others were not put to death 
 until the 27th of July following. 
 
 Continuation of the War by the Patriot Chiefs. The 
 revolution had evidently taken deep hold on the minds of 
 
820 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 the people. The fate of Hidalgo did not dispirit the chiefs 
 of the patriot cause. The prominent of these, Rayon, a 
 lawyer, Villagran, and Morelos, a priest, now assumed the 
 responsibility of directing the storm. The principal of 
 these was Morelos, and to an account of his movements 
 we confine ourselves. 
 
 From small beginnings Morelos possessed, at length, an 
 efficient army, and was obeyed throughout nearly the entire 
 southern coast of Mexico. On taking the field, town after 
 town was taken, and victory succeeded to victory. His 
 course, moreover, was marked by the humane treatment of 
 his prisoners in every instance. Morelos had now great 
 reason to hope for success in his noble enterprise, while the 
 inhabitants were ready to aid him in every possible way. 
 In this state, it was deemed necessary to oppose to him 
 the greatest captain of the governmental forces, and Calleja 
 was summoned to defend the capital. 
 
 Calleja, soon after his arrival at Mexico, attacked the 
 army of Morelos at Quantla; but after a severe action, he 
 was repulsed, and obliged to retreat, leaving five hundred 
 dead on the field of battle. But what he could not effect 
 by storm, he now attempted to accomplish by siege. For 
 seventy-five days he continued to besiege Morelos, who 
 was determined, if possible, to hold out; but all hopes of 
 obtaining provisions being, at length, extinguished, Morelos 
 resolved to evacuate the place, which he effected on the 
 night of the 2d of May, 1811. Most of the inhabitants 
 marched out with the army. When Calleja discovered the 
 movement, he commenced a spirited attack upon them, and 
 four thousand of the patriots were slain. It was during the 
 events attending the siege of Quantla, that Victoria and 
 Bravo, both young men, began to distinguish themselves in 
 the cause of independence. Guerrero likewise, in the suc 
 cessful defence of a neighboring town, began his long and 
 perilous career. 
 
 Following the affair at Quantla, Morelos engaged in 
 numerous encounters with divisions of the enemy, and, for 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 821 
 
 a time, was victorious; but he was at length taken, and 
 doomed to execution. Just prior to his death, he uttered 
 the following simple, but affecting prayer: Lord, if I have 
 done well, thou knowest it; if ill, to thy infinite mercy I 
 commend my soul. He then bound a handkerchief over 
 his eyes, gave the signal to the soldiers to fire, and met 
 death with as much composure as he had ever shown when 
 facing it on the field of battle." 
 
 Decline of the Revolution. After the death of Morelos, 
 no leader was found whose influence was sufficient to com 
 bine the efforts of the insurgents, and secure harmony 
 among the chiefs. The cause of the revolution, therefore, 
 declined apace. Teran, Guerrero, Rayon, Torre s, Bravo, 
 and Victoria, commanding in different parts of the country, 
 were mostly, in the course of two or three years, overcome, 
 and tak3n prisoners. The story of Victoria is one of 
 uncommon interest. The province of Vera Cruz was the 
 field of his operations, and it was not until after a struggle 
 of two years, that this formidable insurgent chief was dis 
 armed of his power to harass the viceroy, Apadoca. He 
 lost many of his followers in battle, others deserted him, 
 and he was left, in the end, literally alone. No threats and 
 no promises of preferment could induce him to offer his 
 submission to the government. Unattended by a single 
 friend, he sought the solitude and security of the mountains, 
 and was lost for several years to his country. 
 
 Invasion of Mexico ly Mina. In the year 1817, when 
 most of the insurgent forces were dispersed, an enterprise 
 of singular boldness was attempted in Mexico, by a for 
 eigner named Don Xavier Mina. His more specific object 
 was to establish the independence of Mexico on a consti 
 tutional basis, without an entire severance of the country 
 from Spain. Mina was a nephew of the celebrated gen 
 eral of that name, who so long resisted the French and 
 Spanish royalists in his native country. In May, 1816, 
 
822 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 he saiied from Liverpool with a small expedition, having a 
 few thousand stand of arms, and also equipages for a body 
 of infantry and cavalry, and arrived in the United States 
 in June. Here he procured the service of several officers, 
 an addition of muskets, and some pecuniary aid from Balti 
 more and New Orleans. Sailing for the Gulf of Mexico, 
 he did not reach Galveston until November, where he was 
 joined by Aury, the commander of the privateers in that 
 quarter, and by some of the inhabitants; but as it was too 
 late for operations, he passed the winter in Galveston. 
 
 Early in the following spring, Mina entered upon the 
 prosecution of his design. But the time chosen by him 
 was unpropitious. The revolutionary cause had fallen to a 
 low point. Mina failed, was taken, and shot. The power 
 of the insurgents was broken, and most of their eminent 
 men were either killed in battle, or shot as traitors, or impris 
 oned. But the principles of independence were daily gain 
 ing ground in the country at large, and the spirit of the 
 revolutionists, though checked for a time, was not subdued, 
 as was proved by subsequent events in Mexican history. 
 
 Revolution under Iturbide. The unfortunate termination 
 of the expedition under Mina, was by no means a termina 
 tion of the difficulties in which Mexico had long been 
 involved. The next person who largely figured in her 
 affairs was Augustin Iturbide, who had risen, in 1816, by 
 his valor and capacity, to the command of what was called* 
 the northern army. In 1820, the cortes having ordered 
 the sale of the church property, the viceroy, Apadoca, 
 refused to acknowledge the cortes; he employed Iturbide 
 to reduce Guerrero, one of the patriot chiefs; but, instead 
 of this, he formed a junction with that chief, and on Febru 
 ary 24th, 1821, he proclaimed the independence of his 
 country. Soon after, he took possession of the capital, and, 
 in 1822, May 18th, he usurped the crown, through the sub 
 serviency of his troops. He was proclaimed emperor, 
 under the name of Augustin the First. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 823 
 
 The next morning congress was convened in extraordi 
 nary session. His election to the imperial dignity was 
 proposed and discussed in his presence, and was voted for 
 by a few more than one-half the whole body of delegates. 
 Meanwhile, the friends of liberal institutions, overawed by 
 the power of the usurper, fled to their wonted retreats, until 
 a fitting season should arrive for acting with union and effi 
 ciency. The acts of oppression of Iturbide, from this time, 
 continued to increase. He ordered the dissolution of con 
 gress, had recourse to forced loans, with other usurpations. 
 
 While affairs were in this posture, Santa Anna, who at 
 this time was commanding at Vera Cruz, was suddenly 
 dismissed. Surprised at treatment thus harsh, and as he 
 deemed unjust, Santa Anna excited the garrison to revolt, 
 for the purpose of dethroning Iturbide, and establishing a 
 republican government. While these matters were in pro 
 gress, Victoria, who for some years had lived in obscurity, 
 made his appearance, and was appointed commander-in- 
 chief of the insurgents. In February, 1823, Echavarri, the 
 commander of the imperialists, joined forces with Victoria 
 and Santa Anna. 
 
 Defection now became general among the officers of the 
 army; in consequence of which, Iturbide was obliged to 
 surrender his power. Hastily assembling at Mexico the 
 dispersed members of congress, on the 19th of March, 
 1823, he tendered them his abdication of the crown. Con 
 gress allowed him a yearly pension of twenty-five thousand 
 dollars, on condition of his leaving the Mexican territory 
 for ever. On the llth of May, he embarked for Leghorn. 
 
 Adoption of the Federal Constitution. A provisionary 
 government was immediately established, and a triplicate 
 executive appointed, consisting of Generals Victoria, Bravo, 
 and Negrete. Measures were at once adopted for the con 
 vocation of a new congress, which, upon assembling, entered 
 on the arduous plan of framing a constitution of government. 
 This they did on the federative plan, and on the 2d of Feb- 
 
824 GREAT EVENTS OP 
 
 ruary, it was sworn to in the capital, amidst the rejoicings 
 and acclamations of the people. The government soon 
 went into operation, and Victoria was chosen president of 
 the republic, and Bravo vice-president. 
 
 Contrary to the decree of perpetual banishment against 
 him, Iturbide returned to Mexico in disguise ; but, being 
 discovered, he was shot. This took place on the 10th of 
 July, 1824. Several disturbances had occurred, partly 
 on his account, during his absence; but the republic was 
 now relieved from one great source of disquietude. 
 
 The general provisions of the new constitution, as to the 
 distribution of the powers of government into their parts, 
 were the same as those of the constitution of the United 
 States; but they differed as to the right of trial by jury, 
 which was omitted, and the Roman Catholic religion was 
 alone to be tolerated in Mexico. 
 
 Prosperity of the years 1825 and 1826. The new gov 
 ernment was now acceptable to the Mexican people. The 
 administration of Victoria was popular, and measures were 
 maturing for cementing the union of states, and for consoli 
 dating the public liberty. Much was done, also, to stimulate 
 the industry of the people. The prospect of public peace, 
 order, and liberty in Mexico, was such as to attract thou 
 sands of emigrants from the United States and from Europe. 
 Wealth, and comfort, and honors, were held out as a reward 
 of virtue and enterprise. But the pleasant vision soon van 
 ished, and this ill-fated country was again the theatre of 
 turmoil and contention. 
 
 Election of a President in 1828. Victoria s term now 
 expiring, a new president was to be chosen; among the 
 prominent candidates for which office were General Guer 
 rero, and Gomez Pedraza, then secretary of war. The 
 canvass resulted in the choice of Pedraza ; but the friends 
 of Guerrero soon set up a claim in his favor, alleging that, 
 in taking the votes, he was defeated solely by fraud. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 825 
 
 At the session of the new congress in January, 1829, the 
 house of representatives proclaimed Vincent Guerrero to be 
 duly elected president, on the constitutional ground that he 
 had the majority of the legal votes. General Bustamente, 
 who had been supported by the partisans of Pedraza, was 
 declared to be duly elected vice-president; and in organ 
 izing the new administration, Zavala, then governor of the 
 state of Mexico, was appointed secretary of state, and 
 General Santa Anna, secretary of war. 
 
 Usurpation of Bustamente. Soon after the declaration 
 of congress in favor of the election of Guerrero, that body 
 passed a resolution investing him with dictatorial powers, 
 in anticipation of an invasion by Spain, to recover posses 
 sion of Mexico. The Spanish army of four thousand five 
 hundred men, sent for that purpose, were defeated, and 
 compelled to retire The continuance of his extraordinary 
 power was now no longer necessary; yet Guerrero contin 
 ued to exercise it, and in a manner and for purposes not 
 contemplated. This brought upon him the censure of Bus 
 tamente and others, who saw in his measures a desire to 
 perpetuate his dictatorship. Yet, on the llth of December, 
 Guerrero resigned his dictatorship into the hands of congress, 
 and retired to his estate. Bustamente immediately assumed 
 or usurped the presidency, pretending that he was actuated 
 solely by a desire to restore the constitution, which had 
 been violated in the elevation of Guerrero to the presidency. 
 The latter now fled to the mountains, but circumstances, in 
 the spring of 1830, seeming to favor an attempt to regain 
 his lost authority, he embarked in the enterprise, and the 
 whole country was again in arms. He was, however, 
 unsuccessful, and falling into the hands of his opponents, he 
 was condemned as a traitor, and executed in February, 1831. 
 
 Defence of the Federal Constitution. The measures of 
 Bustamente directly tended towards the establishment of a 
 strong central government, as those of Guerrero had been in 
 
826 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 favor of a perpetual dictatorship. On the ground of Bus 
 tamente s procedure in his government, Santa Anna, in 1832, 
 placed himself at the head of the garrison of Vera Cruz, and, 
 as a pretext for revolt, demanded a reorganization of the 
 ministry. His declarations were in favor of the constitu 
 tion and the laws, and consequently rallied the friends of 
 the federal system to his support. War soon began to 
 rage, and it was not until nearly a year, that an accommo 
 dation was made, when it was agreed that Pedraza should 
 be restored to the government. He was accordingly 
 restored, and by means of his favorable notice of Santa 
 Anna, now his friend, but formerly his enemy, he exerted 
 such an influence, that the latter was elected his successor 
 in 1833. Gomez Farias was chosen vice-president. The 
 federal system was now apparently reestablished under the 
 new administration. 
 
 Proceedings of Santa Anna a Central Republic Estab 
 lished. From the first moment of Santa Anna s accession 
 to the presidency, he was inflamed with a desire for dicta 
 torial power. He seized an opportunity to desert the 
 federal republican party, and joined the centralist faction. 
 By a military order, he dissolved the constitutional congress 
 in May, 1834, and in January, 1835, he assembled a revo 
 lutionary and aristocratic congress, which deposed the vice- 
 president Farias, and elected General Barragan, a leading 
 centralist, in his place. About the same time, through the 
 influence of Santa Anna, the constitution of 1824 was abol 
 ished by congress, as were also all the state constitutions 
 and state authorities, and a central republic was established 
 in its place. So violent a measure proved unacceptable to 
 several of the states. Zacatecas submitted, and declared for 
 centralism. "The torch of liberty was now extinguished 
 in the republic, and military despotism fully established." 
 No ! it was not quite extinguished. One Mexican territory, 
 Texas, with her by fifty thousand bold inhabitants, chiefly 
 emigrants from the United States, was ready to resist the 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 827 
 
 dictates of a usurper and a despot. Santa Anna felt at 
 once the importance of reducing Texas, and of defeating 
 the Americans or driving them from the country. He 
 made the attempt with an "army of eight thousand men, but 
 when he supposed that his object had been attained, he was 
 
 suddenly attacked at San Jacinto, by General Houston, who 
 routed his troops, and took him prisoner. This occurred on 
 the 21st of April, 1836. After being a prisoner several 
 months, he was permitted to return to Mexico, where, in 
 the mean time, his authority as president had been super 
 seded, and where he passed several years in obscurity, on 
 his own hacienda (farm). 
 
 Attempts against the Central Government. Two succes 
 sive attempts were made against the central government 
 during the years 1837 and 1838, under Bustamente, who 
 had been chosen president after his return from France. 
 The first consisted of declarations in favor of federation, 
 and of Gomez Farias for the presidency; but the disturb- 
 
828 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 ance was easily quelled. The other attempt was made by 
 Mexia in 1838, who had once before raised the standard of 
 rebellion against the central government. He was opposed 
 by Santa Anna, who had issued from his retirement, and 
 who hoped, by rendering some service to the government, 
 to wipe off the disgrace which attached to his name. Mexia 
 was unfortunate, and, being taken prisoner, was almost 
 instantly shot. Santa Anna appeared again on the stage, 
 in resisting an attack from an invading French expedition 
 against the town of Vera Cruz. 
 
 An insurrection commenced with the federalist party, in 
 the month of July, 1840, headed by General Urrea and 
 Gomez Farias, and, for a time, the prospect was favorable 
 for another reform of the constitution. 
 
 Revolution of 1841. But revolutions were not at an end 
 in Mexico. An insurrection broke out in the month of 
 August, 1841, the result of which was, the bombardment 
 of the capital, the downfall of Bustamente, and the conven 
 tion of Tacubaya. Santa Anna took a part in this revolution 
 against the president, and being at the head of the army, he 
 selected the junta, which, according to the "plan of Tacu 
 baya," was to choose the president of the republic. The 
 junta repaid the distinction conferred upon them by select 
 ing him for that high office. The congress, however, which 
 assembled in June, 1842, proving to be disagreeable to Santa 
 Anna, he dissolved it by an authoritative act, and, convening 
 an assembly of notables, they fixed on a new constitution. 
 
 A New Constitution. This was proclaimed on the 13th 
 of June, 1843, and conferred almost all the power on the 
 national executive. Santa Anna himself having been chosen 
 that executive, the new government was organized by the 
 assembling of congress in January, 1844. There was little 
 agreement between that body and the dictator, as he might 
 now be called, and hostility to his administration began to 
 be expressed throughout the country. Measures were 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 829 
 
 accordingly taken for his overthrow, in which Paredes, who 
 had commenced the revolution of 1841, bore a conspicuous 
 part. At the head of a body of troops, he openly declared 
 against the dictator, and soon carried with him several of 
 the northern provinces. 
 
 Overthrow of Santa Anna s Government. The people 
 in the capital soon arose in arms; the military declared 
 against the dictator, and on the reassembling of congress, 
 General Herrera, the leader of the constitutional party, was 
 appointed provisional president of the republic, and a new 
 ministry was formed. This was an occasion of unbounded 
 rejoicing throughout the country. Santa Anna, however, 
 with the troops still under his command, attempted to 
 regain his lost authority; but meeting with defeat and dis 
 appointment, he endeavored to escape, having first proposed 
 to his opponents terms that were not accepted. This 
 occurred in January, 1845. He was taken prisoner, and 
 confined several months in the castle of Perote; after which, 
 congress passed against him a decree of perpetual banish 
 ment from Mexico. 
 
 In the mean time, the province of Texas having main 
 tained its independence during nine years, and having been 
 acknowledged therein by the United States and several 
 European powers, was, upon its own application, received 
 into the confederacy of the former, and became a constituent 
 part of the great American Union. This annexation became 
 the occasion of the war between Mexico and the United 
 States, of which an account is given i the history of the 
 latter country. 
 
830 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OP 
 
 GUATEMALA 
 
 GENERAL DESCRIPTION. 
 
 Volcanoes. Ruins of Old Guatemala, destroyed by an Earthquake aud Volcanic Eruption, and 
 abandoned by the Inhabitants. 
 
 LOCALITY Extent Physical Character Discovery and Conquest Indepen 
 dence of the Country. 
 
 GUATEMALA, or the "Republic of Central America," is the 
 most southern point or portion of the North American con 
 tinent, exclusive of the isthmus. It has an area of one 
 hundred and eighty-five thousand square miles. It is com 
 posed of five states, which are sub-divided into districts, 
 and of the federal district, which contains the seat of 
 government. 
 
 The soil of the country is in general good, and exhibits 
 the same variety as in Mexico, with similar productions. 
 In portions of it, Guatemala is subject to tremendous con- 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 831 
 
 vulsions of nature. This is the case mostly in the moun 
 tainous regions, of which there is a lofty chain, traversing 
 the country, and presenting a series of twenty-one volcanic 
 summits in constant activity. Old Guatemala, the capital 
 of the state of Guatemala, has been several times destroyed 
 by earthquakes, as it lies between the volcanoes of Agua 
 and Fuego. 
 
 Discovery and Conquest. Guatemala, like the other 
 portions of the American continent in this quarter, was 
 discovered by the Spaniards. It appears never to have 
 formed a part of the empire of Mexico. At the arrival of 
 the Spaniards, it contained many distinct kingdoms or prin 
 cipalities. The natives, called Quiches, lived in cities, and 
 some ruins of their works are yet visible. The subjugation 
 of Mexico by Cortez, struck terror into the inhabitants of 
 Guatemala, and some of the chiefs sent embassies to the 
 conqueror, offering to submit to him, and acknowledging 
 themselves vassals of the Spanish king. Cortez dispatched 
 Pedro de Alvarado, one of his officers who had been most 
 active in the conquest of Mexico, to take possession of 
 the country. 
 
 Alvarado marched from Mexico in November, 1523, with 
 three hundred Spaniards, and a large auxiliary force of 
 Mexicans. He wet, however, with strenuous opposition in 
 his progress. The Indians were defeated in several engage- 
 m^ts, and the Spaniards remained masters of the prov 
 inces in which these engagements took place. On entering 
 the kingdom of Quiche, they met with a more serious 
 resistance than they had received elsewhere. The invaders, 
 nevertheless, en the 14th of May, 1524, gained the victory 
 in a great battle. Alvarado continued his march to the 
 capital of the king of Kachiquel, who had sent his submis 
 sion to Cortez. This prince received the stranger with 
 courtesy, and on the 29th of July, 1524, they laid the 
 foundation of the ancient city of Guatemala. The con 
 quest of the remaining provinces followed soon after, 
 
832 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 although many savage wilds have remained to the present 
 day very little explored or known by the conquerors. 
 
 Aavarado marcmng on Guatemala. 
 
 Independence of the Country. The people of Guatemala 
 declared Guatemala independent on the 15th of September, 
 1821, and subsequently it was incorporated with Mexico; 
 but on the fall of Iturbide, it disconnected itself from Mex 
 ico, and formed a separate independent republic on the 4th 
 of July, 1843, under the title of the "Federation of. Central 
 America." 
 
 The constitution of the republic is modeled on that of 
 the United States. The president and vice-president are 
 elected for four years. The senate is composed of two 
 members from each of the states, and the house of repre 
 sentatives consists of deputies (one deputy for thirty thou 
 sand inhabitants) elected by the people. They have 
 abolished slavery in this country, as well as in Mexico. No 
 other religion than the Catholic is tolerated in Guatemala, 
 that being the established faith. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY 
 
 833 
 
 SOUTH AMERICA 
 
 I. NEW GRENADA. 
 
 Balboa discovering the Pacific Ocean. 
 
 EXTENT and Physical Features Revolution of 1811 Formation of a Consti 
 tution Liberation of Quito The Crisis of 1828 Separation of New 
 
 Grenada, Venezuela, and Equator State of the Government since the 
 Separation. 
 
 Extent and Physical Features. New Grenada consti 
 tutes the north-west portion of the South American conti 
 nent, commencing with the isthmus, and extending down on 
 the western coast nine hundred and eighty miles. It con 
 tains an area of three hundred and eighty thousand square- 
 miles. The country is traversed by several chains of the 
 Andes, the basis of which consists of elevated plains or table 
 lands, which are many thousand feet above the level of the 
 53 
 
834 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 sea. The soil is extremely fertile, and produces in great 
 richness and abundance the various fruits and vegetables 
 of the tropical regions. The climate is hot and unhealthy 
 in the low country on the coast, but on the table-lands is 
 found a perpetual spring. 
 
 Revolution of 1811. Soon after the invasion of Spain by 
 the French in 1808, a revolutionary spirit began to manifest 
 itself in the Spanish colonies of South America; and in the 
 course of a few years, all these colonies, one after another, 
 declared themselves independent, and formed republican 
 constitutions, most of which took that of the United States 
 as a model, in a great measure. But the people were ill- 
 prepared for free governments. Their character, education, 
 and habits were little in accordance with republicanism. 
 
 New Grenada declared itself an independent state in 
 1811, and after a long and severe struggle with the mother- 
 country, expelled the Spaniards from its territory. The 
 memorable victory of Carabobo, in 1821, completed the 
 overthrow of the Spanish authority. In this battle, an 
 army of six thousand royalists was nearly annihilated, only 
 four hundred men saving themselves by taking shelter in 
 Porto Cavello. The patriots were led on by Bolivar.* 
 Previously to this period, viz: in 1819, a union was decreed 
 of New Grenada and Venezuela into one republic, under the 
 name of Columbia, the presidency of Quito having subse 
 quently succeeded to the confederacy. 
 
 Formation of a Constitution. On the 17th of July, 
 1821, a general congress met at Rosario de Cucuta, to form 
 a constitution, which was completed and adopted on the 
 30th of August. The legislative power was vested in a 
 senate of thirty-six members, and in a chamber of deputies 
 
 * Simon Bolivar was a native of Caraccas, and belonged to one of the most 
 respectable and wealthy families of that city. By a series of brilliant and 
 arduous services, he established the liberty and independence of his native 
 country, and procured the well-deserved title of The Liberator. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 835 
 
 of ninety-four members, and Simon Bolivar was elected 
 president, and Santander vice-president. Bolivar and San- 
 tander were both reelected for a second term, commencing 
 on the 1st of January, 1827. 
 
 Liberation of Quito. In respect to the liberation of 
 Quito, it appears that the destruction of the royal army, 
 on the plains of Carabobo, enabled Bolivar to direct his 
 whole attention to the expulsion of the Spaniards from the 
 southern provinces. The presidency of Quito, afterwards 
 formed into the republic of Equador, had, for many years, 
 been united with New Grenada. The army of the South, 
 under Sucre, was reinforced by the troops which could be 
 spared from other situations, amounting to seven thousand 
 men, and the president placed himself at its head. Both 
 parties having at length concentrated their forces, the cam 
 paign and the fate of Quito were decided at the battle 
 fought at Pinchincha, about the 1st of June, 1822. Boli 
 var s usual success still attended him, and the arms of the 
 republic were again crowned with a most signal victory. 
 
 The Crisis of 1828. In 1828, the country was threat 
 ened with anarchy, and Bolivar took a decisive step and 
 daring as it was decisive in dissolving the Columbian con 
 gress on the 27th of August of that year, and assuming 
 absolute authority. To this movement he had been encour 
 aged by addresses from various municipal bodies, calling 
 upon him to put an end to the public disorders, by taking 
 upon himself that authority. He organized a new govern 
 ment to suit his own views, and soon began to feel the 
 consequences of the bold measure he had adopted, in the 
 conspiracies that were formed against him. The month of 
 September did not pass without an attempt to assassinate 
 him. His aid-de-camp was killed, but Bolivar s life was 
 saved by the courage of his officers. Generals Padilla and 
 Santander were charged with this plot, and by a special 
 tribunal condemned to death. The former was executed, 
 
836 GREAT EVE NTS OF 
 
 but the punishment of Santander was commuted for banish 
 ment. Several other individuals suffered death. The coun 
 try was more or less agitated by violent factions; many 
 military leaders aspired to the supreme command, and 
 Bolivar s efforts to prevent dissension incited insurrections. 
 Many denounced him as a usurper and tyrant. Venezuela 
 claimed her independence, and Bolivar, after endeavoring 
 in vain to unite them, and create a spirit of harmony under 
 his rule, resigned all his authority to the congress at Bogota, 
 in 1830. He retired to Carthagena in deep depression of 
 spirits, on account of the calamities of his country. 
 
 Separation of New Grenada, Venezuela, and Ecuador, 
 or Equator. On the 4th of May, 1830, Senor Joachim 
 Mosquera was elected president, and General Domingo 
 Caicedo, vice-president; but on the 4th of September, Mos 
 quera resigned, and Urdanata was appointed temporary 
 president until the arrival of Bolivar, whose return to power 
 was decreed by a meeting of soldiers and citizens; but 
 Bolivar died at Carthagena, December 17th, the same year. 
 Venezuela again joined Columbia for a short time; but in 
 November, 1831, a new separation took place, and since 
 that time the late republic of Columbia has been divided 
 into three republics, viz: New Grenada, Venezuela, and 
 Equator, whose constitutions are similar to that of Columbia. 
 
 State of the Government since the Separation. Since 
 this period, there seems to have been a regularity in the 
 appointment of the highest officers of the government. In 
 1832, General Santander was called to the presidency, 
 whose term of office expired in 1836. The next term of 
 four years was filled by Jose Ignacio de Marquez. Of late 
 years that is, for two successive terms General Herran 
 has been president of New Grenada. Don Thomas C 
 Mosquera was elected president of the republic in 1848. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY 
 
 837 
 
 II. VENEZUELA. 
 
 W tY^W ^^OT/FW V*&gNREg% 
 
 First Discovery by the Spaniards They approach the Village built upon poles. 
 
 NAME, Physical Features, &c. Discovery State of the Country under the 
 Spanish Dominion Termination of the Spanish Dominion Condition since. 
 
 Name, Physical Features, fyc. This republic formerly 
 known by the name of the Captain-generalship of Carac- 
 cas, as has been seen, once formed a part of the republic 
 of Columbia. When it was first brought to the knowledge 
 of the Spaniards, they called the place where they landed 
 Venezuela, from the common propensity to find a resem 
 blance between the objects they saw in America, and those 
 that were familiar to them at home. An Indian village, 
 built upon piles, was the object which suggested the name. 
 
 Venezuela includes a portion of the great chain of the 
 Andes and a vast plain, which constitutes the greater part 
 of the surface. It is watered by the Orinoco, one of the 
 largest rivers of the world, which empties into the Atlantic 
 by about fifty mouths. The area of Venezuela measures 
 four hundred and fifty thousand square miles. In respect 
 
838 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 to its soil, it has all the richness of the equatorial regions 
 of the globe. 
 
 Discovery. The Spaniards, under Ojeda, first visited this 
 country, in 1449. They made some attempts to settle at 
 the Indian village before adverted to, which they observed 
 built upon piles, in order to raise the huts above the stag 
 nant waters around. But their labors were, for the most 
 part, abortive. The reduction of the country was brought 
 about by soldiers of fortune, abounding in Germany in the 
 sixteenth century, who, through an arrangement of the 
 Emperor Charles V., were introduced into these wilds. 
 These adventurers, neglecting the purpose for which they 
 were placed there, which was to cultivate and improve the 
 country, became impatient to amass riches, and wandered 
 from district to district in search of mines. In this pursuit, 
 they cruelly plundered the natives, and imposed on them 
 intolerable tasks. In a few years, the desolated province 
 hardly afforded them subsistence; and when they were 
 removed by their employers, the Spaniards again took pos 
 session of the country, and soon renewed the horrors which 
 it had already experienced. In consequence of these, and 
 other ravages at a later period, the whole region lay waste 
 for a long season. When new settlements were at length 
 commenced, they advanced so slowly, that this part of the 
 Spanish possessions remained comparatively unproductive, 
 while the other American colonies were in a thriving state. 
 
 State of the Country under the Spanish Dominion. As 
 in the other provinces held by Spain on this continent, the 
 Spanish dominion continued in this until the early part of 
 the nineteenth century. Venezuela was, however, agitated 
 by the question of freedom and independence, perhaps, 
 earlier than was the fact elsewhere in Spanish America. 
 As early as in 1797, an attempt to raise the standard of 
 independence was made in Venezuela, so keenly did the 
 country feel the rapacity and oporessiou of the Spanish 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 839 
 
 government. Two natives of Caraccas were leaders in 
 this revolt, which comprised a large number of people dis 
 tinguished for their talents, virtues, and wealth. The 
 insurrection, which had for its object the securing of the 
 heads of government, as hostages, till a treaty could be 
 made with the court of Spain for a redress of grievances 
 was fixed for the 14th of July, 1797; but was divulged by 
 one of the conspirators on the evening previous. The 
 consequence was, that most of the conspirators were 
 arrested, and eventually put to death, but the leaders 
 effected their escape. 
 
 The discontents of the people continued, and General 
 Miranda, in consequence of earnest entreaties expressed in 
 letters from Venezuela, to put himself at the head of an 
 expedition for revolutionizing the country, acceded to the 
 proposal. Proceeding to the United States, he collected 
 there a body of a few hundred adventurers. With this 
 force he sailed from New York in 1806; but after arriving 
 on the coast, he was repulsed by the Spanish gun-boats; and 
 it was only after recruiting his forces at Trinidad, and aided 
 under the convoy of a British sloop, that he again proceeded 
 to the place of destination. He, however, effected nothing, 
 as he found the people now luke-warm in the cause of revolt, 
 and abandoned the project, with the loss of numbers of his 
 men, who were taken and hanged. 
 
 Termination of the Spanish Dominion. The Spanish 
 authority, however, over the province, was drawing to an 
 end. The great revolution broke out in 1810. On the 19th 
 of April, the captain-general of Caraccas was deposed, and 
 delegates were chosen by the people to meet in a congress, 
 for the purpose of forming a government for Venezuela. 
 The congress published a declaration of independence on 
 the 5th of July, 1811, and this example was followed by the 
 other provinces, which were afterwards united, as has 
 already been mentioned, in the republic of Columbia. 
 
 In so succinct an account as the present, the details of 
 
840 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 the revolution cannot be given, nor would they be specially 
 interesting or useful, from their want of general and perma 
 nent results. It needs only to be stated, that the patriots 
 were generally successful till 1812, when they experienced 
 the terrible calamity of the loss of their city, Caraccas, by 
 an earthquake; a circumstance which wrought upon the 
 superstitious fears of the populace against the cause, and 
 that Miranda, who had returned to this country, in despair 
 capitulated, was taken a prisoner, and finally sent to Spain, 
 where he died in a dungeon. 
 
 From this period, through a series of years, the contest 
 maintained a doubtful character; Bolivar defeating the 
 royalists in several battles, and they in their turn defeating 
 him. The struggle between the parties continued, until 
 after the junction of New Grenada and Venezuela, in 1819. 
 The battle of Carabobo in 1820, as already related in the 
 history of the former state, put the finishing stroke to the 
 war in Venezuela. By the end of the year, the Spaniards 
 were driven from every part of the two provinces, except 
 Puerto Cabello and Quito. 
 
 Condition since the Overthrow of the Spanish Power. 
 The promise of better times soon after the union of New 
 Grenada and Venezuela, was realized but in part. The 
 country continued disturbed for years. In the mean time, 
 the republic of Columbia was formed, but, as already shown, 
 it was not destined to continue: its remembrance, however, 
 will always be connected with the heroic efforts of Bolivar. 
 
 The government of the country was administered from 
 1831 to 1835, by General Jose" Antonio Paez, the president, 
 and 1835 to 1839, by Dr. Vargas, also the president. Since 
 the last-named period, the government has been in the hands 
 again of General Paez. From recent accounts, however, it 
 would seem that the country is in a disturbed state, a war 
 being carried on between Paez and Monagas Paez repre 
 senting the constitutional party. Very lately, the latter 
 obtained a decided victory over Monagas. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY, 
 
 841 
 
 III. EQUATOR, OR ECUADOR, 
 
 
 , Extent, Physical Character Classes of the Inhabitants Subversion oi 
 the Spanish Authority Condition since the Spanish Rule. 
 
 Name, Extent, fyc. This country derives its name from 
 its situation, it being intersected towards the north by the 
 equator. It is one of the three republics before spoken of, 
 formed from the territory which, before 1831, constituted 
 the republic of Columbia, and it comprehends the ancient 
 kingdom or presidency of Quito, and formerly constituted 
 a part of the vice-royalty of New Grenada. It has an area 
 of three hundred and twenty-five thousand square miles, and 
 a population of six hundred and fifty thousand souls. 
 
 The western part of Ecuador is traversed from north to 
 south by a chain of the Andes, forming a double ridge of 
 colossal summits; the valley between which, constitutes a 
 table-land of about twenty-five miles in width, and from 
 nine thousand to nine thousand five hundred feet in height. 
 Throughout this elevated valley, a perpetual spring is 
 enjoyed; while on the summits of the mountains the snows 
 
842 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 of winter are always seen; and in the low country, along 
 the coast, the heat is excessive, and the climate is danger 
 ous to foreigners. The whole eastern portion of the state 
 is traversed by the great River Amazon, which forms a part 
 of the southern boundary of the republic. 
 
 Classes of the Inhabitants. A small proportion only of 
 the inhabitants are whites, the Indians and mixed breeds 
 composing the bulk of the population. The civilized part 
 of the population is confined to the central valley and the 
 western coast, the vast tracts of land to the east of the 
 mountains being occupied by independent and hostile 
 tribes of savages. The aborigines belonged to the Peru 
 vian family, and numerous remains of their architectural 
 industry and skill are still visible. 
 
 Subversion of the Spanish Authority. Dissatisfaction 
 with the authority of the central junta of Spain, and gener 
 ally the anxiety which was felt for the fate of the colonies, 
 in case the French should prevail in the peninsula, led to 
 the establishment of a junta in the province of Quito in 
 August, 1809, and the Marquis Selva Allegre was chosen 
 its president. 
 
 The viceroy of New Grenada, Don Amar, determined 
 to destroy the junta; "but, desirous of exhibiting an appear 
 ance of acting in conformity to the will of the people, he 
 convened the principal inhabitants of Santa Fe de Bogota, 
 for the purpose of consulting them on the subject, believing 
 that they would not have independence sufficient to oppose 
 his will. In this, however, he was disappointed. The 
 assembly not only approved of the proceedings at Quito, 
 but declared that a similar body ought to be formed in 
 Santa Fe, for the security of the country, in case Spain 
 should finally be conquered by the French. 
 
 "The assembly, with the consent of the viceroy, was 
 adjourned to meet again on the llth of September, 1809, 
 the first meeting being on the 7th. Still thinking to intimi- 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 843 
 
 date the members, the viceroy required that each one 
 should give his vote in writing. When the assembly again 
 met, they were surprised to see that the guards of the 
 palace were doubled, and that great military preparations 
 had been made, as if an enemy was approaching the city. 
 But even this seasonable display of military force did not 
 have the effect of overawing the assembly; its debates 
 were bold and spirited ; and the voting by written ballots, 
 showing the opinions of the different members, tended to 
 strengthen their firmness and resolution, so that the friends 
 of the measuie we rather increased than diminished. 
 
 "This occasion first brought into notice several individ 
 uals, who afterwards became distinguished patriots; Camillo 
 de Torres, Gutierrez, Father Padilla, and Moreno, were 
 among the number. Being at length persuaded that he 
 could not have the appearance of acting in conformity to 
 public opinion, he took immediate steps to suppress the 
 popular junta at Quito by an armed force; and the vice 
 roy of Peru having dispatched troops for the same object, 
 the junta was obliged to yield to a power which it had 
 no means of resisting. And although an assurance was 
 given by the president of the audiencia of Quito, that 
 no one should any way suffer on account of what had 
 taken place ; yet, in violation of this plighted faith, a large 
 number of those who had belonged to, or supported the 
 popular government, were arrested and imprisoned, and on 
 the 2d of August, the following year, they were all massa 
 cred in prison, under pretence of revolt. The troops 
 stationed in the city, after massacreing the prisoners, 
 were suffered to plunder the inhabitants ; the scene of rapine 
 and carnage was shocking, and involved the property of 
 thousands, and the lives of more than three hundred per 
 sons, murdered in cold blood." 
 
 From this period, a long struggle ensued most of the 
 incidents are common with those which have been narrated. 
 The Spanish authority was not entirely overthrown, until 
 the splendid victory of Pinchincha, in 1822; soon after 
 
844 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 which, Quito was united with Columbia. This union was 
 dissolved in 1830, and Quito formed an independent state. 
 
 Condition since the Spanish Rule. One of the early 
 presidents of the republic was Vincente Rocafuerte; more 
 lately, the executive department has been filled by Juan 
 Joseph Flores; according to the latest advices from Ecua 
 dor, there are symptoms of a revolution. Numerous 
 accusations against the president have been brought for 
 ward. What events may grow out of it, time will decide. 
 The instability of political affairs in that quarter of the 
 world has long been remarked; nor perhaps will it soon 
 cease to be a feature of the governments of South America. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY, 
 
 845 
 
 IV. PERU. 
 
 Manco Capac and liis Wife appearing oil the borders of Lake Titiaca. 
 
 LOCALITY, Extent, and Physical Character Condition at the time of its Invasion 
 by the Spaniards Conquest by Pizarro Condition of the Country after the 
 Conquest Insurrection Revolutionary Movement Declaration of Inde 
 pendence Condition of the Country after the Expulsion of the Spaniards. 
 
 Locality, Extent, fyc. Peru lies south of Equator 
 along the western shore of the continent, nearly central 
 between the isthmus and the Straits of Magellan, having 
 an area of five hundred thousand square miles, and a popu 
 lation of one million eight hundred thousand. The country 
 is traversed by several chains of the Andes, from north to 
 south, the principal chain lying nearly parallel to the coast. 
 There exists a great variety as to the surface, soil, and 
 climate of Peru, portions of the country being sterile, with 
 no rains, and only dews; and others very fertile, abounding 
 in impenetrable forests of gigantic trees, and producing the 
 rich fruits and vegetables of tropical regions. The traveler, 
 according to his elevation, meets here with eternal snows 
 or perpetual summer, or the most excessive and deadly heat. 
 
846 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 The gold and silver wealth of Peru has a world-wide 
 celebrity. The silver mines of Potosi are perhaps the 
 richest known, unless the recent golden treasures of Cali 
 fornia shall be found to exceed them. Like the latter, the 
 former were first made known by accident. An Indian, by 
 the name of Hualpa, one day following some wild animals 
 up the mountain, laid hold of a shrub or tree to aid his 
 ascent; which, giving way, revealed a mass of silver ore, 
 which lay so near the surface as to cling to the roots. For 
 some time Hualpa kept his discovery a secret, but his rapid 
 increase of wealth attracting the notice of a countryman, 
 he revealed it to him. The friends, however, soon quar 
 reled; upon which, the secret was divulged. 
 
 Hualpa discovers the Mine of Potosi. 
 
 Condition at the time of its Invasion by the Spaniards. 
 "Peru was one of the two monarchies of America which, 
 at the invasion of the Spaniards, had attained to a degree 
 of refinement far above that savage state in which most of 
 the American Indians lived. It was also remarkable from 
 the contrast of the character of its civilization to that of 
 the Mexicans. Instead of the fierce and lofty spirit, the 
 bloody wars, the uncouth deities, and ferocious rites of the 
 latter, the Peruvians were united in tranquil subjection to a 
 mild superstition, which represented their Inca as the child 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 847 
 
 of the sun, to whom unreserved submission was due. 
 However fable may have been mixed with the truth in the 
 tale of Manco Capac and his wife Mama Ocollo- who, 
 according to the traditions of the country, founded the 
 empire, first appearing among the people about the year 
 1100, claiming to be children of the sun the story of the 
 
 Manco Capac and his Wife first appearing to the Peruvians. 
 
 greatness of the Peruvian empire has nothing fabulous. 
 It comprehended not only the vast region now called 
 Peru, but the territory of Quito or Ecuador, which is 
 covered with the monuments of the Incas. Order was 
 established in this vast region; the land was carefully 
 cultivated; the rivers were carefully employed in irri 
 gating the soil; mountains were formed into terraces to 
 receive the canals constructed for this purpose, and walls 
 were built to prevent the water from escaping; so that 
 large tracts, which have now relapsed into deserts, were 
 rendered productive." 
 
 Conquest ly Pizarro. Francisco Pizarro, an uneducated 
 Spaniard, is entitled to the renown, or the infamy, of bring- 
 
848 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 ing this rich country under the dominion of Spain, in the 
 former part of the sixteenth century. The details are too 
 numerous to be here given; but suffice it to say, that with 
 two associates and about two hundred soldiers, he overran 
 this- splendid empire, and filled it with rapine and blood. 
 The gentle and unsuspicious character of the natives ren 
 dered them an easy prey to the artifice, cupidity, and 
 cruelty of these Spanish cut-throats. Pizarro s associates 
 were Diego de Almagro, a soldier of fortune, and Fernando 
 de Luques, a mercenary priest. 
 
 Atahualpa, the Peruvian emperor, treated the strangers 
 with great courtesy, and sent them several valuable presents 
 fruits, corn, emeralds, and vases of gold and silver. The 
 sight of the gold and silver served to render the Spaniards 
 more fierce, and prepare them for the cruel butcheries that 
 followed. The following morning, Atahualpa, attended by 
 fifteen thousand men, met Pizarro at a place previously 
 
 Valverde addressing Atahualpa, 
 
 appointed. He was borne on a throne of gold. As the 
 procession approached Pizarro, a Dominican friar, by the 
 name of Valverde, made a long address to the emperor, in 
 which he endeavored to expound the Christian religion; 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 849 
 
 following which, he proposed to him a submission to the 
 king of Spain, on the ground that the pope had made a 
 present to him of Peru. 
 
 To this, Atahualpa replied, that he was willing to be the 
 friend of the king of Spain, but not his vassal. The pope 
 he considered a very extraordinary personage to make a 
 present of that which did not belong to him ; and as to those 
 whom the friar denominated Christians "If," said he, "they 
 worship a God who died upon a cross, I worship the Sun, 
 who never dies." After further efforts at persuasion, 
 Valverde became indignant, and called upon the Spaniards 
 to vindicate their holy religion, and to wreak their just 
 vengeance upon dogs who could thus trample upon the 
 gospel. Upon this, a signal was given, and the work of 
 butchery commenced in the emperor s own palace. Pizarro 
 himself advanced towards Atahualpa, and took him prisoner, 
 while all around the princes of the race of the Incas, the 
 flower of the nobility, and other great men of the court, 
 were indiscriminately put to the sword. 
 
 The cruelties that were inflicted, from this time forward, 
 upon this unoffending people, and the riches amassed by 
 these rapacious adventurers, so abhorred of God and men, 
 are scarcely capable of enumeration, were it the object of 
 this succinct account to speak of particulars. While their 
 prince, being a prisoner, was condemned on some frivolous 
 pretext, and strangled at the stake, they were made to expi 
 ate, by their death, the crime of owning a rich and beautiful 
 country. Their great city of Cuzco was entered by Pizarro, 
 in 1534, and plundered of its immense wealth. Indeed, the 
 thirst of blood and plunder was every where exhibited in 
 the progress of the Spaniards through the country. Had 
 the latter shown any degree of moderation and humanity, 
 they would probably have made themselves masters of the 
 empire without further bloodshed than this commencement 
 of the fearful tragedy. A people, by constitution and 
 training so mild and submissive, would have yielded to the 
 yoke without much reluctance. But the infinite variety of 
 54 
 
850 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 their calamities stirred up the people to revenge, and they 
 found agents to give it, for a time, a degree of effect. But 
 the Spaniards persevered in their efforts to overthrow the 
 country; large numbers poured into it from abroad, and all 
 resistance finally ceased. Those of the natives who were 
 most attached to their liberty, to their government, and to 
 their religion, took refuge at a distance among inaccessible 
 mountains. The greater part of them, however, submitted 
 to their conquerors. 
 
 Pizarro in Cuzco. 
 
 The fate of these robbers was, at length, as deplorable as 
 that of the subjects of their rapacity and cruelty. By 
 various causes irritated and enraged against each other, the 
 leaders fought among themselves, and the most revolting 
 scenes of revenge and hatred were exhibited in the result 
 The original leaders of the enterprise were soon no more, 
 and others followed in the same path of robbery, blood, and 
 mutual jealousy and contention. These civil wars contin- 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 851 
 
 ued through a series of years. Fortunately for this part 
 of the new world, the most seditious of the conquerors, and 
 of those who followed in their steps, had perished in these 
 wars. With their departure was connected a degree of 
 tranquillity, and then only the Catholic kings might with 
 truth style themselves the sovereigns of the Spaniards set 
 tled in Peru. 
 
 Condition of the Country after the Conquest. The 
 native Peruvians, after their subjugation, quietly submitted 
 to the Spanish yoke for more than two centuries. They 
 felt keenly, in many instances, the wrongs inflicted on 
 them, but they had no power of resistance against a disci 
 plined European force. They were loaded with insupport 
 able burdens, yet it was useless to complain. The exactions 
 of their conquerors were most unreasonable and cruel, and 
 they passed their days in sorrow, groaning under the 
 severest bondage. It would seem that all memory of their 
 ancient independence, and the glories of the empire of 
 Manco Capac, was lost from among them. Under their 
 oppressions, their spirit and resolution appeared wholly to 
 depart; but events proved that they were capable of being 
 aroused if by nothing better, at least by despair. 
 
 Insurrection in the latter part of the Eighteenth Cen 
 tury. The sufferings of the natives became so extreme, 
 that they wanted nothing but a leader to induce them to 
 rise upon their oppressors, and attempt the overthrow of 
 the Spanish power. Such a leader was found in Tupac 
 Amaru, a descendant, on the mother s side, from an Inca of 
 that name. He was well fitted, in many respects, to head 
 an insurrection, having a commanding figure and intrepidity 
 of spirit. He animated his countrymen to many heroic 
 deeds, and, in the course of the rebellion, several success 
 ful battles were fought, and many Spaniards killed in the 
 encounters, and many massacred in the progress of the 
 Indian arms; but these were, on the whole, unsuccessful; 
 
852 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 their irregularities were, perhaps, more than retaliated by 
 the Spaniards. Amaru was captured in the course of the 
 war, and drawn into pieces by wild horses, as the punish 
 ment of his attempt to free his countrymen from oppression. 
 Several other leaders were likewise taken, and shared the 
 same cruel fate. 
 
 The principal leaders of the insurrection being no more, 
 the great body of the Indian population quietly returned to 
 vassalage, and bowed again under the galling yoke. Such 
 was the issue of an attempt for freedom, which filled Peru 
 with bloodshed and misery for the space of two years, and 
 of a war, in which, it is asserted, one-third of the popula 
 tion of Peru perished by the hand of violence. It produced 
 no permanent or important change in the condition of the 
 Indians. They were rigidly prohibited the use of arms. 
 The tribute pressed more heavily afterwards, and was 
 more strictly levied, and that unfortunate people were 
 treated more contemptuously, in revenge of their unsuc 
 cessful rebellion. 
 
 Revolutionary Movements in the early part of the Present 
 Century. Previously to the French invasion of Spain, and 
 the confusion into which the mother-country was thrown 
 by that event, and the consequent facilities and inducements 
 which were furnished to the colonies in respect to their 
 independence, an attempt had been made in Peru, having 
 that object in view, as early as the year 1805. It was 
 undertaken by Ubalde, an eminent jurist of Cuzco; but it 
 proved to be a failure, and its author paid his life as the 
 forfeiture of his rashness. 
 
 In 1809, a popular movement took place, and provisional 
 juntas were established at Quito and La Paz. This revo 
 lutionary design, however, was at once defeated by the 
 viceroys of Peru, Buenos Ayres, and New Grenada, whose 
 armies dissolved the juntas. After this second abortive 
 attempt, Peru remained tranquil for ten years, while the 
 neighboring provinces were engaged in the war of their 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 853 
 
 independence. At length, the people of Chili having 
 defeated the Spanish army in the decisive hattle of Maypu, 
 in 1818, conceived the project of securing their independ 
 ence by expelling the Spaniards from Peru. A naval 
 armament and a land army both were fitted out for this 
 object; the one in 1819, and the other in 1820. The naval 
 force was commanded by Lord Cochrane, an English 
 adventurer, and the land force was commanded by General 
 San Martin. 
 
 Some obstacles were interposed to the immediate suc 
 cess of the undertaking; partly from negotiation, and partly 
 from the insufficiency of the invading forces the liberating 
 army of San Martin being only about five thousand strong, 
 and Cochrane being able only to blockade the Peruvian 
 ports. The city of Lima appeared to be too powerful for 
 an attack by the army of the general ; but having, at length, 
 resolved on the enterprise of advancing upon this city, the 
 pusillanimity of the viceroy made way for a success which 
 force might not have achieved. The viceroy fled, to secure 
 his personal safety, while a deputation of citizens invited 
 San Martin to enter the city as a liberator. 
 
 Declaration of Independence. It was on the 12th of 
 July, 1821, that San Martin made his entry into Lima, 
 where he was received with acclamations, and, on the 28th, 
 the independence of Peru was formally declared. San 
 Martin took the title of Protector of Peru, with supreme 
 power, both civil and military. A provisional government 
 was organized, and measures were adopted to establish the 
 affairs of the country on a permanent basis. But the new 
 state of things was fluctuating. It was not until the 20th 
 of September, 1822, that the first Peruvian congress con 
 vened. At this congress, an executive junta was appointed, 
 of three persons, to administer the government. San Mar 
 tin declined the office of commander-in-chief of the Peru 
 vian armies, and returned to Chili. 
 
 From this period, there was little promise of stability for 
 
854 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 the new republic. Discontent and dissensions followed 
 among the people, and every thing was thrown into confu 
 sion. It was not until the great liberator, Bolivar, had 
 come among them, by invitation of a portion of the people, 
 and after three sanguinary battles had with the royalist 
 forces, that the Spanish power was prostrated in Peru. On 
 the 10th of December, 1824, the Peruvian congress was 
 again installed. Bolivar was then declared the political 
 and military head of the republic, as he had been once 
 before, and a gift of a million of dollars was tendered him 
 for his services, which he saw fit to refuse. Lower Peru 
 was thus liberated, and, as early as January, 1826, Upper 
 Peru experienced the same deliverance, through the arms 
 of the patriot General Sucre. 
 
 Condition of the Country after the Expulsion of the 
 Spaniards. Bolivar s influence was great, and a consitu- 
 tion of government was adopted, which harmonized with 
 his views; but the people were still dissatisfied, and they 
 seized an occasion, when Bolivar was absent in Columbia, 
 of rising in insurrection, and effected a complete revolution 
 in the beginning of the year 1827. A new form of gov 
 ernment was adopted, combining the properties of a federal 
 and a central system, with a president, chosen for four 
 years, a national congress, and a separate provisional 
 government. 
 
 The republic, however, did not become settled by this 
 latter change; for the constitution of 1827, like that which 
 preceded it, has proved to be too little congenial to the taste 
 and capacities of the people. As late as 1835, four chiefs, 
 in arms, were striving for the supremacy; and one year 
 later, a spurious president, General Salaverry, having been 
 defeated in. battle, was condemned to death by a court mar 
 tial, and shot, with his adherents, in the month of February, 
 1836. In 1837, Peru was placed under the protection of 
 Santa Cruz, president of Bolivia. Both Chili and Buenos 
 Ayres were at war with Peru, a few years since. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 855 
 
 V. BOLIVIA. 
 
 H.BftOHtl. SC. 
 
 Extent, and Physical Character Overthrow of the Spanish Power 
 Proclamation of Independence Choice of Rulers under the New Consti 
 tution Present Condition. 
 
 Name, Extent, fyc. This country, originally called 
 Upper Peru, and once forming a portion of the vice-royalty 
 of Buenos Ayres, or La Plata, dates from the battle of 
 Ayacucho, December 9th, 1828, in which the republicans, 
 under Sucre, completely defeated the royalists. The name, 
 Bolivia, given to it, was in compliment to Bolivar. 
 
 The republic has a length of one thousand one hundred 
 and forty-two miles, and an area of four hundred and ten 
 thousand square miles. In its physical features, it is marked 
 by several lofty peaks of the Andes. Some of them exceed 
 twenty thousand feet in height. The inequality of the sur 
 face gives it a great variety as to temperature and climate. 
 In the central portion of it, the soil has great agricultural 
 capabilities. The mineral wealth of the country is very 
 
856 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 considerable the famous mine of Potosi, which has here 
 tofore been particularly noticed, now belongs to Bolivia. 
 
 Overthrow of the Spanish Power. The provinces of 
 Upper Peru having been wrested from the Spaniards, as 
 above stated, General Sucre soon cleared the country of 
 the royalist forces. As he advanced into the territory, not 
 only was he received with universal joy by the inhabitants, 
 but the royal corps, in various places, spontaneously declared 
 for the independence of the country. Sucre reached Potosi 
 in April, 1825, where Olaneta, the Spanish general, made 
 what resistance he was able, but was himself slain, and the 
 royal troops in Upper Peru surrendered to the conquerors. 
 
 Proclamation of Independence. The upper territories 
 being thus emancipated, a general congress of delegates 
 was convened to decide on the political destiny of the 
 intendencies; whether they would unite with Lower Peru, 
 or the United Provinces, or form a separate and independ 
 ent nation. The latter was chosen; and, on the 6th of 
 August, 1825, a solemn declaration of the independence of 
 Upper Peru was published. The congress, which assem 
 bled at Chiquisaca, gave the new republic its name, and 
 determined to call the capital Sucre, the name of the gen 
 eral whose exploits have so often been spoken of. Having 
 solicited Bolivar to prepare a constitution, the congress dis 
 solved itself on the 6th of October. The constitution 
 which was proposed by Bolivar, and adopted by the con 
 gress in 1826, vested the executive power in a president 
 chosen for life, with the privilege of naming his successor, 
 and the legislative power in three bodies: a senate, tribune, 
 and censors. But this constitution was soon abolished. 
 
 Choice of Rulers under the New Constitution. Sucre, at 
 the time of the adoption of the Bolivarian constitution, 
 resigned his discretionary power, and was elected presi 
 dent; but he sent in his resignation to the congress which 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 857 
 
 assembled on the 3d of August, 1828, and returned to 
 Columbia, and, in June, 1830, he was assassinated near 
 Pasto. On the retirement of Sucre, General Velasco filled 
 the office of president, till the meeting of the convention, 
 on the 16th of December. This body displaced Velasco, 
 and elected General Blanco president. A revolution soon 
 followed, which resulted in the deposition and death of 
 Blanco, January 1st, 1829. A temporary government was 
 established, with Velasco at the head, till a new president 
 could be elected, and Santa Cruz was chosen. Generals 
 Velasco and Ballivian have since been elected presidents 
 of the republic; the latter is still in office. 
 
 Present Condition. The most recent accounts represent 
 Bolivia as being in a state of civil war. The antagonists 
 of President Ballivian have proclaimed the constitution of 
 1839, and constituted a provisional government, backed by 
 a powerful military organization. The revolution is headed 
 by General Belza, minister of war, who has violated his 
 oath of office, disgraced his country, and outraged consti- 
 tion and laws, for the purpose of gaining the presidency. 
 
858 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 VI. CHILI. 
 
 View of Valparaiso. 
 
 EXTENT, Physical Features, Climate Conquest by Almagro Revolution in the 
 beginning of the Present Century Final Establishment of Independence 
 Subsequent Condition. 
 
 Extent, Physical Features, Climate, fyc. Chili, lying on 
 the shore of the Pacific, from the twenty-fourth to the forty- 
 fifth degrees of south latitude, its length being one thousand 
 two hundred and sixty miles, and its breadth three hundred 
 miles, possesses many natural advantages and attractions. 
 The immense chain of the Andes traverses the country 
 from north to south. In the vicinity of these mountains, 
 earthquakes are common, and these seem to be the only 
 drawbacks to the paradise which nature has formed in this 
 part of the South American continent. Chili, it is believed, 
 is blessed with the most salubrious and delightful climate 
 on the globe. 
 
 Though there are some sterile tracts, the soil, in general, 
 is remarkably fertile, and the products are rich and varied. 
 Medicinal, dyeing, and aromatic plants abound, and there 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 859 
 
 are several plants peculiar to the country. All kinds of 
 metal abound in Chili. Gold, however, is the most copious, 
 and in some districts there is scarcely a hill whiclyioes not 
 contain it. Chili is supposed to be the only American state, 
 formerly subject to Spain, whose commerce has been 
 increased since the separation from the mother-country. 
 
 Conquest by Almagro. After the principal provinces of 
 Peru were brought into subjection, the Spanish conquerors 
 turned their attention to the conquest of Chili. In the early 
 part of 1535, Almagro set out for Cuzco, in the prosecution 
 of this enterprise, with a considerable force. From the 
 nature of the route, he met with great difficulties, and lost 
 many of his men; but he at length accomplished his design, 
 and was received with tokens of submission on the part of 
 
 Almagro marching against Chili. 
 
 the inhabitants. The natives, however, at length, recovering 
 from their astonishment at the sight of so superior a race of 
 men as the Spaniards, began to think of regaining their lib 
 erty. Hence, a war arose, which lasted ten years, in which, 
 though the natives were sometimes successful, they were 
 
860 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 generally and in the end defeated. For a long course of 
 years, the possession of the country by the Spaniards con 
 tinued to be disputed, and fatal hostilities occurred from 
 time to time, as they attempted to extend their empire in 
 Chili. Their object, however, was effected by degrees, as 
 in all the other American colonies. 
 
 Revolution in the beginning of the Present Century. 
 The occasion of the revolution in Chili, and its subsequent 
 independence, was the same as in the other Spanish states 
 in America, viz: the disturbances in Spain in consequence 
 of the French invasion in 1809. The captain-general of the 
 province was compelled to resign, and by the popular voice 
 the Count de la Conquista was elevated to his place. The 
 count immediately took measures for instituting a new gov 
 ernment. A general congress was determined on, and at 
 length chosen, after some attempts made by the royalists at 
 a counter-revolution. The congress, upon their organization, 
 passed a decree, permitting all persons who were dissatisfied 
 with the changes in the government, to leave the country 
 with their effects, within six months. The children of slaves, 
 born in future, were declared free, and many other acts 
 were passed, with a view to reform the abuses of the ancient 
 government. 
 
 Discontent, however, with the new order of things, soon 
 arose, and there was the usual amount of plots and counter 
 plots, menace and fighting, between the friends and the 
 enemies of the changes in the government, which has con 
 stituted a principal feature of Spanish American history in 
 modern times. After various military movements and inter 
 nal struggles, the revolutionary power was overthrown, and, 
 in 1814, the Spanish authority was completely reestablished 
 in Chili. 
 
 Final Establishment of Independence. This state of 
 things continued for more than two years. But it was 
 destined to pass away, after some severe fighting. The 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 861 
 
 government of Buenos Ayres dispatched an army, under 
 San Martin, for the purpose of liberating Chili. After 
 incredible exertions and fatigue, he crossed the lofty chain 
 of the Andes, and arrived in Chili with very little loss. At 
 Chacabuco, the royal troops were defeated, and put to the 
 rout, on the 12th of February, 1817. At Santi-ago, the 
 liberator was received with acclamations by the inhabitants, 
 and made supreme director. He, however, declined the 
 office, and bestowed it upon O Higgins, who had commanded 
 a division of his army. Chili was delivered by means of 
 San Martin s successes, ending in the great victory of 
 Maypu, April 5th, 1818, in which the whole Spanish army 
 was destroyed, with the exception of their commander, 
 Osorio, and a few horsemen. This victory set the seal on 
 the independence of Chili, and the patriots were soon 
 enabled to carry the war into the enemy s country by the 
 invasion of Peru, as narrated in the history of the latter. 
 
 Condition subsequently to the Establishment of Independ 
 ence. The fact of securing her independence has given 
 little repose to Chili. The outward forms of a republic 
 have been preserved in her government, while parties have 
 struggled for the ascendancy, and filled the country with 
 turbulence. For several years, the southern frontiers were 
 disturbed by the depredations of an outlaw, named Bena- 
 vides, a Spaniard, who put himself at the head of the Arau- 
 canian Indians, and desolated the country with fire and 
 sword, and the commission of bloody atrocities unsurpassed 
 in the history of savage warfare. His success, and the 
 authority he had acquired over the Indians, induced him to 
 think himself a powerful monarch, and he attempted to 
 establish a navy. He captured several American and 
 English vessels, which touched on the coasts of Chili for 
 refreshments, and made himself master of a large amount 
 of property, arms, and military stores. The Spaniards 
 encouraged him in his piracies and murders, and furnished 
 him with troops and artillery. But his bloody career was 
 
862 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 cut short by the Chilians, who dispatched an expedition 
 against him in October, 1821. Arauco, his capital, was 
 taken, his forces defeated, and Benavides compelled to flee. 
 He was taken prisoner in February, 1822, tried and executed. 
 
 In January, 1823, O Higgins was compelled to resign, 
 and was succeeded by Ramon Freire, as supreme director. 
 In July, 1816, Freire resigned his office, and Admiral Man 
 uel Blanco was appointed in his place; but before the 
 expiration of two months, he retired from office. In 1827, 
 the form of the government was changed; but the public 
 tranquillity has not been secured by the change. Of the 
 two vice-presidents, who were chosen from 1827 to 1831, 
 one was expelled and the other assassinated. Chili, for 
 many years, has been agitated by the dissensions of two 
 parties; the one desiring to establish a central government, 
 and the other, a government like that of the United States. 
 
 Chili, in connection with Buenos Ayres, within a few 
 years, has been at war both with Peru and Bolivia. 
 According to the latest accounts, some difficulty now exists 
 between this country and Buenos Ayres; the hope is 
 expressed that it may not issue in war. The too great 
 readiness of the infant republics of South America to 
 engage in contentions with one another, and to indulge in 
 internal feuds, must be acknowledged to be a bad omen in 
 respect to their preparation for the blessings of liberty and 
 independence. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 863 
 
 VII. BUENOS AYRES, OR PROVINCES OF LA PLATA. 
 
 NAME, &c Inhabitants, or Classes of People Discovery and Settlement 
 First Insurrection against the Government of Spain Progress and Changes 
 of the New Government Present Condition of the Government. 
 
 Name, fyc. This country received its name, at first, 
 from the name of its great river La Plata. The river 
 was so denominated from the fact that, among the spoils of 
 a few Indians, inhumanly put to death, some ornaments of 
 gold and silver had been found. In 1778, it was erected 
 into a Spanish vice-royalty by the name of the vice-royalty 
 of Rio de la Plata. On its declaration of independence, in 
 1816, it assumed the name of the United Provinces of La 
 Plata, and, in 1826, that of the Argentine Republic; and it 
 has, also, long been known by the name of Buenos Ayres, 
 from the name of its chief city. 
 
 Inhabitants, or Classes of People. These are the same 
 as are found in Chili, viz: European Spaniards, Creoles, 
 
864 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 Negroes, Indians, and the mixed races. The Chiquintos are 
 a numerous and civilized nation of independent Indians. 
 There are also many other tribes. There is a striking 
 sameness in the character of all the South American states. 
 Among the Creoles, the strictest equality obtains. No 
 white would do service for any one of his own nation. 
 Education, perhaps, in all the classes, is rather neglected. 
 
 Discovery and Settlement. Sebastian Cabot, in the early 
 part of the sixteenth century, sailed up the river, to which 
 he gave the name of La Plata. In attempting to build a 
 fortress in the country, or otherwise to commence a settle 
 ment, he met with so much opposition from the inhabitants, 
 that, in 1530, he returned to Spain, in order to obtain 
 recruits. The few men whom he left in the colony, were 
 either massacred, or abandoned the country. Some more 
 considerable forces, led by Mendoza, came and settled on 
 the river in 1535, and laid the foundation of Buenos Ayres. 
 Their condition, however, was precarious, whether there, or 
 wherever else they located themselves in the country. They 
 were in danger of being cut off, either by famine or Indian 
 hostilities. Buenos Ayres was at length abandoned, and 
 settlements made farther up the river. To propitiate the 
 natives, they finally resorted to the policy of marrying 
 their women. From a union of this kind, sprung the race 
 of Mestizoes, which, in the course of time, became so 
 common in South America. Buenos Ayres was rebuilt in 
 1580, and from that time some of the petty nations in that 
 vicinity submitted to the Spanish yoke. A degree of civil 
 ization and order was effected among this savage people, 
 by the Jesuits, through a long course of years. 
 
 First Insurrection against the Government of Spain. 
 The desire of throwing off the government of the mother- 
 country was manifested at an early period among the 
 inhabitants of the city of Buenos Ayres. The develop 
 ment of this feeling was somewhat earlier there, than in 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 865 
 
 other parts of Spanish America. It owed its origin to the 
 war which existed between Spain and Great Britain, in 
 1806. As the consequence of this war, the province of 
 La Plata was neglected, and thus presented a strong tempta 
 tion for invasion on the part of the British. That which 
 might have been attempted at some subsequent period by 
 public authority, was commenced by private aggressions, or 
 certainly without orders from the government. A fleet 
 and army, under Commodore Topham and General Beres- 
 ford, after effecting the conquest of the Cape of Good 
 Hope, proceeded to Buenos Ayres, on the 8th of June, 1806, 
 and, after a slight resistance, took possession of the place 
 on the 28th of June. The Spaniards, however, under 
 Liniers, a French officer, collecting a large force in the 
 country, retook it within sixteen days, with a good deal of 
 loss to the British. The latter having received reinforce 
 ments, made two several attempts to recover possession of 
 the city, but failed in both. 
 
 In the embarrassments occasioned by Napoleon s invasion 
 of Spain, parties sprang up in Buenos Ayres, some support 
 ing Liniers, who had been appointed viceroy of the province, 
 and others the Spanish authority. The latter appeared, for 
 a time, to be the prevailing power; but the ebulition of 
 royalty which had proclaimed Ferdinand, was of short 
 duration. The Spanish Americans began to feel that they 
 had power in their hands, as was manifested in their 
 defeat of the British. Their discontents increased at the 
 tyranny exercised over them. Commotion followed com 
 motion, till in May, 1810, the viceroy, Cisneros, finding his 
 embarrassments and perplexities greatly increased by the 
 disasters of the Spaniards at home, was compelled to 
 announce his inability to manage the government. By the 
 request of the municipality of the city, he called a congress, 
 which established a provisional junta for the government of 
 the country. The 25th of May, the date of this govern 
 ment, has ever since been observed as the anniversary of 
 independence in Buenos Ayres* 
 55 
 
866 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 Progress and Changes of the New Government. On the 
 part of Spain, attempts were made to recover her lost 
 power, and the difficulties and dissensions, so universally 
 experienced by the American colonies on such occasions, 
 were felt in a considerable degree in Buenos Ayres. In 
 1811, a congress assembled in the city of Buenos Ayres, 
 and placed the executive power in the hands of a triumvi 
 rate. In 1812, Posadas was appointed supreme director of 
 the republic, with a council of seven. In 1816, a congress 
 assembled at Tucuman, declared the countries on the La 
 Plata independent, and named Pueyredon director; having 
 transferred its sessions to Buenos Ayres, it assumed the 
 title of the United Provinces of South America. 
 
 In 1819, a congress assembled at Buenos Ayres, formed 
 a constitution, modeled on that of the United States, and 
 Rondeau was elected supreme director, and Rivadavia was 
 placed at the head of foreign affairs. For some time, the 
 principal functions of the government were discharged by 
 a constituent congress, the executive power being intrusted 
 to the provincial government of Buenos Ayres. 
 
 In February, 1826, Rivadavia was elected president. 
 The republic became involved in war with Brazil, on 
 account of Banda Oriental, which was first added to Brazil, 
 and afterwards declared (August, 1828) independent. Riva 
 davia having resigned, the congress was dissolved, each of 
 the provinces became again independent, and Dorego was 
 chosen governor of the province of Buenos Ayres. Gen 
 eral Lavalle, at the head of the Unitarios, caused Dorego 
 to be shot, and himself to be proclaimed president, Decem 
 ber 1st, 1828. A bloody civil war ensued, and in August, 
 1829, Lavalle was compelled to resign, and his successor 
 was General Juan Jose Viamont, who was succeeded, 
 December 8th, 1829, by General Juan Manuel de Rosas, 
 who was declared dictator August 9th, 1830; but before 
 the end of the year, General Queroga made himself dicta 
 tor or governor. In 1835, De Rosas was made governor 
 of Buenos Ayres for five years; and, in addition to his 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 867 
 
 other duties, he was charged with the foreign relations of 
 the Argentine Republic.* 
 
 As early as the year 1822, the independence of the 
 United Provinces of La Plata was acknowledged by the 
 congress of the United States, and a treaty of commerce 
 was concluded with Great Britain in 1825. Domestic 
 troubles, however, were again renewed, the union of the 
 provinces was dissolved, and separate governments were 
 established. But the difficulties did not soon come to a 
 close, as two fiercely-contending parties, of opposite views 
 respecting the forms of government, created no small 
 amount of turbulence and misrule. 
 
 On December 29th, 1839, a battle was fought at Cagan- 
 cha, between General Echagne, governor of the Buenos 
 Ayrean province of Entre Rios, and General Fructuoso 
 Rivera, president of the Oriental Republic of Uruguay. 
 The former had an army of five thousand men, and was 
 defeated with a loss stated at eight hundred killed, and a 
 considerable number of prisoners, together with the loss of 
 their baggage and" horses. The loss of General Rivera, in 
 killed and wounded, was stated at about two hundred. 
 
 Present Condition of the Government. The government 
 of this country, for many years past, has been in the hands 
 of Don Juan M. de Rosas. According to the latest 
 advices, Rosas is in trouble with the new British minister, 
 Mr. Southern. It is stated that the former refused to 
 receive Mr. Southern, unless he was authorized to treat 
 with Rosas on the basis laid down by Mr. Hood, the first 
 special minister that was sent out by England. Mr. 
 Southern refuses to submit to that condition, and thus the 
 affair remains at present. 
 
 * American Almanac for 1849. 
 
868 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 VIII. ORIENTAL REPUBLIC, OR URUGUAY, 
 
 
 LOCALITY, Extent, &c. Name and History The Constitution. 
 
 Locality, Extent, fyc. This country lies north of the 
 Rio de la Plata, east of the river Uruguay, and south of 
 Brazil. It has an area of eighty thousand miles. Monte 
 Video is the capital of the republic, and is a town of some 
 importance. Uruguay comprises nine departments. 
 
 Name and History. This country constituted a part of 
 the vice-royalty, afterwards the republic of La Plata, and 
 was known by the name of Banda Oriental (Eastern Fron 
 tier, from its geographical position). After the declaration 
 of the independence of the United Provinces, it became the 
 subject of an obstinate war between the new republic and 
 the empire of Brazil. 
 
 Elio, who was appointed by the regency of Spain cap 
 tain-general of the province of Rio de la Plata, in that 
 capacity, also, governed the province of Monte Video, or 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 869 
 
 the Banda Oriental. He was now the most dangerous and 
 powerful enemy with which the government of Buenos 
 Ayres were at war. That government having received an 
 ally, by the desertion of Artigas, a captain in the royal ser 
 vice, employed him, in conjunction with General Rondeau, 
 in an expedition against Banda Oriental. In May, 1811, 
 they obtained a signal victory at Las Piedras over the roy 
 alists, and laid siege to Monte Video. In this extremity, 
 Elio, finding himself unable to hold out long without assist 
 ance, applied to the Portuguese of Brazil, who sent him an 
 army of four thousand men, and a subsidy of moneys. 
 Before any important operations could be engaged in, how 
 ever, a treaty was concluded between Monte Video and 
 Buenos Ayres, in November, 1811, by virtue of which the 
 siege of Monte Video was to be raised, and the Portuguese 
 forces were to return home. In pursuance of the treaty, 
 the siege was raised, but the Portuguese proved faithless, 
 and began to ravage the territory of La Plata. 
 
 Danger now encompassed the Buenos Ayreans, not only 
 from the Portuguese, but from the royalists of Peru. They, 
 however, induced the latter to withdraw their troops, and 
 the royalists they defeated in battle; but nothing could 
 restore quiet to the country, and hostilities were again com 
 menced with Monte Video. The war was carried on with 
 various success, and what, with this calamity and rival fac 
 tions which infested the city, little tranquillity was enjoyed, 
 till articles of agreement between the Brazilians and Buenos 
 Ayreans were signed at Rio Janeiro, August 27, 1828. 
 Then was effected the independence of the country, which 
 took the title of the Republic of Monte Video, so named 
 from its capital, but it has since assumed the title of the 
 Oriental Republic of Uruguay. 
 
 A constitution was adopted in 1830, according to which 
 the legislative power is vested in two bodies ; a senate of 
 nine members, and a house of representatives of twenty- 
 nine members, and the code Napoleon was established as 
 the law of the country. 
 
870 
 
 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 IX. BRAZIL. 
 
 Tropical Vegetation Animals, <kc. Landing Slaves Washing for Diamonds. 
 
 SITUATION, Extent, &c. Discovery and Settlement Policy of the Portuguese 
 Government Removal of the Portuguese Court to Brazil Constitution 
 and Government. 
 
 Situation, Extent, fyc. Brazil is an extensive country, 
 occupying the eastern and central portion of South Amer 
 ica, from four degrees north to thirty-three degrees south, 
 and from thirty-five degrees to seventy-three degrees west 
 longitude. It has an area of three millions square miles. 
 
 This region is traversed by several distinct chains of 
 mountains, chiefly in the eastern and northern provinces, 
 but they do not any of them reach to any great elevation. 
 "The mighty Orellana," or the Amazon, gives a character to 
 the country, as it is the largest river in the world, both in 
 regard to the length of its course and its volume of water; 
 draining an area of more than two millions of square miles, 
 and furnishing the country with the amplest means of inter 
 communication. The greater part of Brazil is constituted 
 
AMERICAX HISTORY. 871 
 
 of an immense immeasurable plain, through which flow 
 innumerable streams, on which stand boundless and impen 
 etrable forests, and the whole of which swarms "with 
 animal life in all its forms; ferocious beasts of prey, huge 
 serpents, alligators, troops of monkeys, flocks of gaudily- 
 colored and loquacious birds, and clouds of insects, are yet 
 undisturbed by the arts of man." - 
 
 A great variety exists as to the climate. Intense heat 
 prevails under the equator, but rendered supportable by 
 the excessive humidity of the atmosphere and the copious 
 dews. Mild and temperate, with occasionally cold weather, 
 is experienced in the southern portions. 
 
 The soil is very fertile in a large portion of the country, 
 and produces an immense variety of rich and valuable 
 plants and vegetables, many of them being peculiar to this 
 region. The forests are admirable for their beauty and 
 grandeur; the growth of trees being gigantic, and the 
 number of ornamental ones surpassing calculation. An 
 important article of export, are several kinds of what is 
 called Brazil-wood^ not to speak of timber for ship-building, 
 mahogany, and an infinity of dyeing woods. 
 
 The golds and diamonds of Brazil are far-famed; the 
 quantity of gold annually obtained being estimated at five 
 millions of dollars. Brazil has more foreign commerce 
 than any other country in America, except the United 
 States. Its principal ports are Rio Janeiro, Bahia or St. 
 Salvador, Pernambuco, Para, San Luis de Maranham, and 
 San Pedro. 
 
 Discovery and Settlement. The discovery of Brazil, by 
 the Portuguese, was a matter of accident. It occurred in 
 the year 1500, as Pedro Alvarez Cabral was sailing from 
 Lisbon with a fleet for the East Indies. Standing out a 
 great distance to the west, in order to avoid the calms on 
 the coast of Africa, he saw land, on the 24th of April, in 
 latitude seventeen south, and on the 3d of May landed at a 
 harbor which was named Porto Seguro. The country was 
 
872 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 named Brazil, eventually, from the circumstance that the 
 forests abounded with trees producing a beautiful dye-wood 
 of a fiery red, to which the Portuguese gave the name of 
 brazil, from braza, a live coal. Cabral having taken pos 
 session of the country in the name of his sovereign, the 
 king of Portugal, dispatched a vessel to Lisbon, to announce 
 his important discovery, while he himself proceeded on his 
 voyage to India. 
 
 The king, gratified with the foregoing announcement, im 
 mediately fitted out an expedition, under Amerigo Vespucci, 
 consisting of three ships, which sailed in 1501. Vespucci 
 explored the country as far south as the fifty-second degree 
 of latitude, but formed no settlement. After a voyage of 
 sixteen months, he returned to Lisbon. Two years after, 
 1503, he made a second voyage, in which he had the mis 
 fortune to lose all his fleet, with the exception of his own 
 ship. During this visit, he established a settlement on the 
 coast, and carried home a cargo of brazil-wood, the value 
 of which was so great, as to induce many adventurers to 
 embark for that country. These volunteer colonists, com 
 posed of various grades and conditions in the social scale, 
 but all imbued with the spirit of enterprise, formed a settle 
 ment at St. Salvador. 
 
 The settlement which had been made on the coast in 
 1503, under Vespucci, received but little attention, until 
 certain French adventurers, about half a century after 
 wards, attempted to settle a colony at Rio Janeiro. A 
 Portuguese force finally expelled the French from their 
 position, after a struggle of two years, in 1567 the French 
 having continued in different parts of the country, from 
 1558 till that time. Owing to various circumstances, the 
 Portuguese court, from making this region a place of exile 
 and confinement for convicts and the unhappy victims of 
 the Inquisition, was led to regard it, at length, as a place of 
 some importance. The sugar-cane began to be cultivated, 
 and the new luxury of sugar was sought with avidity. In 
 connection with this, a governor was sent out to manage 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 873 
 
 the affairs of the settlers, and he built a city at St. Salva 
 dor, which became the centre of the colony. The Jesuits, 
 however, were the most efficient class in building up the 
 colony, and conciliating the affections of the natives. 
 
 As misfortunes, during the latter part of the sixteenth 
 century, befel the Portuguese in Europe, advantage was 
 taken of their weakness, and their Brazilian possessions 
 were invaded and taken by the Dutch. But they were not 
 suffered to hold their conquest without molestation. In 
 1626, St. Salvador was retaken by the Portuguese; the 
 Dutch, however, retained their power for a number of 
 years in the country, and added to their conquests, till they 
 were expelled, in 1654, by a superior Portuguese force sent 
 against them. In 1661, the sole possession of Brazil was 
 secured to Portugal by treaty, in consideration of the sum 
 of one million seven hundred thousand dollars, which that 
 crown engaged to pay to the United Colonies. 
 
 Policy of the Portuguese Government in the latter part 
 of the Eighteenth Century. The measures adopted by the 
 government in respect to Brazil, were narrow and illiberal. 
 Their effect was to discourage industry, and to fetter com 
 merce. On the latter, restrictions and monopolies were 
 imposed. The search for gold and diamonds engrossed the 
 attention of the government. Foreigners could either gain 
 no admission into the country, or were jealously watched. 
 Trade was carried on only at the fortified posts. This dis 
 astrous state of things continued till the beginning of the 
 present century, when an event took place which changed 
 the whole aspect of affairs in this country. 
 
 Removal of the Portuguese Court to Brazil. The event 
 above referred to, was the removal of the court in the 
 mother-country to this, its American colony. The design 
 of effecting such a change was entertained many years 
 before it took place; as early as 1761, the measure had 
 been determined on, and preparations were made; but it 
 
874 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 was not until 1808, that the project was put into execution. 
 The occasion was the declaration of war by Buonaparte 
 against Portugal. The regent (who, after the death of his 
 mother, in 1816, became king of Portugal, by the title of 
 John VI.), with the royal family, left Europe for Brazil, 
 where they arrived January 22d, 1808. This event resulted 
 in great advantage to the Brazilians. Soon, the old exclu 
 sive system of trade was abolished, and all the ports of the 
 country were opened to the commerce of the world; the 
 free exercise of industry was permitted to all classes of 
 people; and the press, which for three centuries had been 
 prohibited, was immediately established. 
 
 After the fall of Napoleon, John raised Brazil to the rank 
 of a kingdom, in 1815, thenceforth to be called the kingdom 
 of Brazil, which, with the European territories, should con 
 stitute the United Kingdoms of Portugal, Algarves, and 
 Brazil. In 1821, John returned to Portugal, leaving his 
 son, Pedro, in Brazil, as prince-regent. On the 12th of 
 October, ]822, Brazil was declared independent, as there 
 had been, for some time, a manifest and growing desire, on 
 the part of the people, for this change. At the same time, 
 the Prince Pedro was crowned emperor of Brazil. On the 
 death of John VI., in 1826, Pedro declared his daughter 
 Maria Queen of Portugal; and, on the 6th of April, 1831, 
 he abdicated the throne of Brazil in favor of his son, Pedro 
 II., born October 2d, 1 825, and who is now emperor. 
 
 Constitution of Government. According to the consti 
 tution, which was formed in 1823, and adopted in 1824, 
 Brazil is a hereditary monarchy, with a legislative assembly, 
 consisting of two houses; a senate, appointed by the empe 
 ror, and a house of representatives, elected by the people. 
 The Catholic faith is the religion of the state, but all other 
 Christians are tolerated, though not allowed to build 
 churches, or perform divine service in public. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY 
 
 875 
 
 X. PARAGUAY. 
 
 SITUATION, Extent, &c. Insurrection and attempt at Revolution in the latter 
 part of the Eighteenth Century Establishment of Independence, and a 
 Despotic Government. 
 
 Situation, Extent, fyc. This republic is situated between 
 he rivers Paraguay and Parana, having the empire of Bra 
 zil on the east, and the Argentine Republic on the west. It 
 has an area of ninety thousand square miles. Its divisions 
 consist of eight departments. 
 
 This country is considered the fairest portion of what 
 was once the United Provinces. Its climate is mild and 
 balmy; the surface is not mountainous, neither is it a dead 
 level; it is well supplied with a great variety of streams 
 of pure water; its soil is every where found to be exceed 
 ingly productive, and was originally covered with immense 
 forests of stately timber. Among its more ample produc 
 tions are grain, cotton, sugar, and excellent fruits oranges, 
 figs, the olive, and the grape as well as the singular vege- 
 
876 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 table called matte, so extensively used in South America as 
 a tea or beverage. 
 
 Insurrections and attempts at Revolution in the early 
 part of the Eighteenth Century. Paraguay is rendered 
 remarkable by several projects, more than a century ago, 
 having in view its independence, and, what is more wonder 
 ful, by the open and public assertion, at that time, of the 
 principle, that the authority of the people was greater than 
 that of the king himself. Thus was anticipated, in a colony 
 of the most bigoted and despotic court of Europe, more 
 than a hundred years ago, the modern liberal doctrine of 
 the sovereignty of the people. The attempts referred to 
 were made by individuals, who had, perhaps, their private 
 causes of grievance, as Antequera, Mompo, and Mena, 
 though one of them, certainly, Mompo, was the preacher 
 of the doctrine above stated. No real independence, how- 
 eve}, was effected, except for a short period. The revolu 
 tionary leaders were soon overcome in battle, put to death, 
 or banished, and the authority of the king of Spain was 
 reestablished, and continued for the greater part of a century. 
 
 Establishment of Independence, and a Despotic Govern 
 ment. In 1810, the junta of Buenos Ay res sent a body of 
 troops to Paraguay to depose the Spanish governor, but 
 they were compelled to retreat. The inhabitants, how 
 ever, themselves deposed the governor, and took the gov 
 ernment into their own hands. In 1813, they proclaimed 
 Paraguay a republic, under two consuls, the principal of 
 which was Dr. Jose Gaspar Rodriguez de Francia. At the 
 end of the year, Francia caused himself to be named dicta 
 tor for three years, and, at the close of this term, for life. 
 On the 24th of September, 1826, a formal declaration of 
 independence was made, though the country, for fourteen 
 or fifteen years, had been governed independently of Spain. 
 
 The administration of Dr. Francia proved to be an 
 absolute and perfect despotism, and that of a most severe 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 877 
 
 and sanguinary character. He was a native of Paraguay, 
 and received the degree of doctor of theology at the Uni 
 versity of Cordova, in Tucuman. For nearly thirty years 
 he acted the tyrant over the inhabitants of the country, and 
 brought the entire mass into the most unresisting subser 
 viency to his will. No personage has figured so conspicu 
 ously as Dr. Francia, in the modern history of South 
 America. When, by consummate address, he had suc 
 ceeded in getting himself appointed dictator for life, com 
 menced one of the most extraordinary events on record. 
 "From the moment when he found his footing firm, and his 
 authority quietly submitted to, his whole character appeared 
 to undergo a sudden change. Without faltering or hesita 
 tion without a pause of human weakness, or a thrill of 
 human feeling he proceeded to frame the most extraordi 
 nary despotism that the world has ever seen. He reduced 
 all the population of Paraguay to two classes; of which the 
 dictator constituted one, and his subjects the other. In the 
 dictator was lodged the whole power, legislative and execu 
 tive; the people had no power, no privileges, no rights, 
 and only one duty, to obey. All was performed rapidly, 
 boldly, and decisively. He knew the character of the 
 weak and ignorant people at whose head he had placed 
 himself, and who had the temerity to presume that they had 
 energy and virtue sufficient to form a republic. The 
 inhabitants of Paraguay delivered themselves up, bound 
 hand and foot, into the hands of an absolute and ferocious 
 despot, who reduced them to absolute slavery, ruined their 
 commerce and agriculture, shut them up from the rest of 
 the world, and dragged to the prison or the scaffold every 
 man in the country whose talents, wealth, or knowledge 
 opposed any obstacle in the way of his tyranny. No 
 human being was allowed to leave the country, or dispatch 
 a letter abroad." A few only escaped, by means of the 
 flooding of the country by the rise of the river Paraguay, 
 and from these individuals the world has learned respecting 
 the secrets of this more than Dionysian espionage and 
 
878 GREAT EVENTS OP 
 
 tyranny. No attempted conspiracies availed to secure his 
 person or destroy his life. He managed so as to gain over 
 his soldiers entirely to his interests. As was to be expected, 
 he lived in constant fear of assassination or poisoning, 
 ordering his guards sometimes to shoot those who dared to 
 look at his house in passing along the streets, and taking the 
 trouble to cook his own victuals. He died at about the age 
 of eighty, in 1842, having thus enacted the despot during 
 the long course of twenty-eight years. 
 
 The wonder of all is, that the people generally were 
 contented and happy under this strict and unnatural regime ; 
 yet it is partly to be accounted for from the entire security 
 of person and property which was felt, so far as the inter 
 course of the people among themselves was concerned. 
 Each district was made responsible for every theft com 
 mitted in it. All the inhabitants, Indians as well as Creoles, 
 were taught to read, write, and keep accounts. Public 
 schools were every where established, and children were 
 required to attend them, until, in the judgment of the 
 municipal authority, they were sufficiently instructed. The 
 dictator also established lyceums and other liberal institu 
 tions. Every person was required to labor, and mendicity 
 was prohibited. It has been represented, however, that 
 there was a mitigation of the doctor s despotism, in the 
 latter part of his life. 
 
 According to the more recent accounts, the government 
 of this country was administered by five consuls; but this 
 and the other matters pertaining to Paraguay, are very 
 imperfectly known, as the country has, for so long a period, 
 been avoided by foreigners. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY 
 
 WEST INDIES. 
 
 879 
 
 SITUATION, Extent, &c. Inhabitants Political Divisions. I. BRITISH WEST 
 INDIES : Jamaica Trinidad Barbadoes Bahamas St. Chnstopher 
 Bermudas or Sommers Islands St. Vincent. II. SPANISH WEST INDIES: 
 Cuba Porto Rico. III. FRENCH WEST INDIES : Martinique Guadaloupe. 
 IV. DUTCH WEST INDIES. V. DANISH WEST INDIES. VI. HAYTI. 
 
 Situation, Extent, Climate, Productions, fyc. The West 
 Indies constitute the great archipelago of the western con 
 tinent, extending from latitude ten to twenty-eight degrees 
 north, between the coast of Florida on the north, and the 
 mouth of the river Orinoco in South America. They 
 are a large cluster of islands, in their several portions 
 variously denominated, according to their situations or 
 other peculiarities, but will here be considered in their 41 
 political divisions. The land area of the whole group is 
 over ninety-three thousand square miles. 
 
 These islands have a general sameness of character, in 
 some respects, from the position which they occupy on the 
 
880 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 face of the globe. The climate, as is to be expected, is 
 generally very warm, though moderated and made com 
 fortable, for the most part, by sea breezes. The thermom 
 eter frequently rises above ninety degrees; but its medium 
 height may be stated at about seventy-eight degrees of 
 Fahrenheit. They are visited by periodical rains, which 
 are often powerful, and in general the humidity of the 
 atmosphere is very great, causing iron and other metals 
 that are easily oxydated, to be covered with rust. Hurri 
 canes are common to most of these islands, and frequently, 
 in their incredible fury, produce the most desolating effects 
 wherever they extend. 
 
 The productions of the West Indies are rich and varied, 
 and constitute important articles of commerce. From the 
 fertile soil spring the sugar-cane, the coffee-plant, the all 
 spice or pimento, the nutritive banana or plantain, the pine 
 apple, the luscious fruit of the anana, the yam, sweet potato, 
 uca, maize, and cassava or manioc, with cocoa, tobacco, 
 cotton, various dye-woods and stuffs (fustic, logwood, indigo, 
 cochineal), and medicinal plants; such as arrow-root, liquo 
 rice-root, ginger, jalap, ipecacuanha, sarsaparilla, &c. ; the 
 mahogany and lignum-vitae are included in the vegetable 
 productions of this archipelago; but to this catalogue must 
 still be added the bread-fruit, cocoa-nut, mango, papaw, 
 guava, orange, lemon, tamarind, fig, cashew-nut, mammee, 
 grenadilla, panilla, panda-nut, &c. 
 
 Inhabitants. The white inhabitants of the West Indies 
 are Creoles, Spanish, English, French, Germans, &c. ; but 
 the negroes are the most numerous class, though the mixed 
 races are quite abundant. The Indians are extinct, except 
 as mingled with negroes in a part of the island of St. Vin 
 cent. The general classes are those of master and slave, 
 or were such before the act of emancipation took effect in 
 the British portion of the islands. From the diversity of 
 nations or races, several languages are necessarily in use, 
 as the English, the French, the Spanish, with other European 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 881 
 
 tongues, and the Creole, a jargon used in Hayti, composed 
 of French and several African dialects. 
 
 Political Divisions. These consist of the British islands, 
 the Spanish islands, the French islands, the Dutch islands, 
 the Danish islands, one Swedish island, and the independent 
 island of Hayti. The British own twenty-two islands, of 
 various dimensions; the Spanish, two, viz: the large islands 
 of Cuba and Porto Rico; the French, six; the Dutch, four; 
 and the single Swedish island is St. Bartholomews. The 
 last is a small, but fertile, island, which was ceded to Swe 
 den by France in 1785. 
 
 I. BRITISH WEST INDIES. The government of the British 
 West Indies is modeled on the constitution of the mother- 
 country. The several islands have a governor or lieutenant- 
 governor, and a legislative council appointed by the crown; 
 and the most of them have also a house of representatives, 
 chosen by the people, who legislate upon all subjects of a 
 local character. 
 
 The West Indies were formerly a great mart of that 
 infamous traffic, the slave-trade, which, according to M Cul- 
 loch, was commenced by the Portuguese in 1542, and this 
 nation seems disposed to be the last to relinquish it. By 
 means of the noble exertions of Wilberforce, Clarkson, 
 Sharp, and others, an act was passed in 1806 by the British 
 parliament for abolishing the slave-trade; and the present 
 age has witnessed another act highly honorable to the British 
 nation, for the total abolition of slavery, at great expense, 
 throughout the British colonies. By this memorable act, 
 which was passed by parliament in 1833, the slaves were on 
 the 1st of August, 1834, made apprenticed laborers to con 
 tinue such, a part of them till the 1st of August, 1838, and a 
 part till the 1st of August, 1840, when they were all to 
 become completely free. To indemnify the owners of the 
 slaves, parliament voted the sum of twenty millions pounds, as 
 a compensation, payable in certain fixed proportions, accord- 
 56 
 
882 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 ing as each colony should be ascertained to have complied 
 with the terms of the act. 
 
 Soon after the passing of this act, the slaves in the island 
 of Antigua and the Bermudas were made free by the colonial 
 governments, and acts were afterwards passed by the legis 
 latures of Barbadoes, Jamaica, Nevis, Montserrat, St. Chris 
 topher s, St. Vincent, and Tortola, liberating all the slaves 
 or apprenticed laborers in those islands on the 1st of August, 
 1838. Movements of a similar nature also, about the same 
 time, took place in the other islands, bringing to a close the 
 apprenticeship which had been established.* 
 
 A few of the more important British islands will be noticed 
 separately in a brief manner. 
 
 1. Jamaica. This island was discovered by Columbus 
 in his second voyage in 1494. It was first settled by the 
 Spaniards in 1509. A body of seventy men were sent to 
 it by Diego Columbus, the son of the discoverer. These 
 were blood-thirsty wretches, who made frequent assaults on 
 the natives, for the purpose of robbery or revenge. The 
 progress of settlement was extremely slow not more than 
 three thousand inhabitants, of whom half were slaves, being 
 found on the island in 1655, when it was taken by a British 
 force, under Penn and Venables. 
 
 Soon after this event, Jamaica was colonized by three 
 thousand soldiers, disbanded from the parliamentary army, 
 who were followed by about one thousand five hundred 
 royalists. At the period of its capture by the English, 
 many of the slaves belonging to the Spanish settlers fled tc 
 the mountains, where they long lived in a kind of savage 
 independence, and became troublesome to the British colo 
 nists. They have been known by the name of Maroons. 
 In 1795 they were overcome by the English, as they 
 descended from their fastnesses for the purpose of assaulting 
 the former, and six hundred of them were sent to Nova 
 
 * American Almanac for 1839. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 883 
 
 Scotia, where they were settled on locations of land pro 
 vided for them by the government. Since the occupancy 
 of the island in 1655, the English have firmly maintained 
 their authority over it. 
 
 2. Trinidad. This is a fruitful island, producing cotton, 
 sugar, fine tobacco, indigo, ginger, maize, and various fruits. 
 Its area is nearly two thousand square miles, and its popu 
 lation over forty-five thousand. Its climate is unhealthy. 
 This island was taken by Sir Walter Raleigh in 1595, and 
 by the French in 1676. It was captured from the Spaniards 
 in 1797, and ceded to England by the treaty of Amiens 
 in 1802. 
 
 3. Barbadoes. This island is situated on the eastern 
 border of the West Indian archipelago. It has a large 
 population for its size, numbering over one hundred thou 
 sand souls, on an area of less than two hundred square 
 miles. The climate is hot, but the air is pure, and moder 
 ated by the constant trade- winds, which render it salubrious, 
 in comparison with the other islands. The exports from the 
 island are sugar, rum, ginger, cotton, aloes, &c. It is sub 
 ject to tempests, which at times have occasioned great 
 devastation and loss of life. 
 
 Barbadoes is supposed to have been discovered by the 
 Portuguese, and appears never to have had any aboriginal 
 inhabitants. In 1627, some English families settled there, 
 but without any authority from the government. It was 
 soon afterwards supplied with a regular colony by the Earl 
 of Carlisle. The British settlers at length brought this 
 rich, but uncultivated, track into entire subjection by the 
 power of industry. 
 
 4. Bahamas. The Bahama or Lucayos islands consist 
 of about seven hundred very small islands, extending over 
 a large space of the archipelago on its northern border. 
 Their soil is generally light and sandy, and productive only 
 
884 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 in a few places. The principal products are cotton, salt, 
 turtle, fruits, mahogany, and dye-woods. The group among 
 them called Turk s island, is famous for its salt ponds, which 
 annually yield more than thirty thousand tons of salt for 
 the foreign market. 
 
 Guanahani, or Cat island, is celebrated as being the land 
 which Columbus first discovered. He named it San Salva 
 dor. The Spaniards first settled on these islands, but at 
 length abandoned them, having shipped off the natives to 
 work in the mines in other places. They remained deso 
 late for more than a century. In 1629, New Providence 
 was taken possession of by the English, who remained 
 there till 1641, when they were driven out by the Spaniards 
 in a cruel and barbarous manner. They, however, changed 
 owners repeatedly, till, in 1783, they were confirmed to the 
 English by treaty. For many years previous to the close 
 of the American war, the Bahamas were the haunts of 
 pirates, buccaniers, and freebooters. 
 
 5. St. Christopher s. This island, with Montserrat, Nevis, 
 .Antigua, and the Virgin isles, form one government, the 
 governor generally residing at Antigua. The interior of the 
 country is a rugged mass of precipices and barren mountains, 
 the loftiest rising to three thousand seven hundred and ten 
 feet. The island has a productive soil on the plains. 
 
 St. Christopher s is said to have been the nursery of all 
 the English and French colonies in the West Indies. It 
 was first visited by both nations on the same day, in 1625. 
 They shared the island between them, engaging, by treaty, 
 to observe perpetual neutrality and alliance against the 
 Spaniards, the common enemy. The possession of a com 
 mon property in the productions of the island, led eventually 
 to jealousies and contentions. Whenever war broke out 
 between the mother-countries, the colonists engaged among 
 themselves, and alternately drove each other from the 
 plantations ; but the treaty of Utrecht confirmed the British 
 in the possession of the whole island. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 885 
 
 6. Bermudas. The Bermudas, or Sommers islands, con- 
 gist of a cluster of small islands in the ocean, opposite the 
 coast of North Carolina, about two hundred leagues dis 
 tant. They number about four hundred, but most of them 
 are of no importance. A few of them have numerous 
 forests, which supply timber for ship-building, thus giving 
 employment to the inhabitants, in connection with naviga 
 tion. The climate is healthful and pleasant, and the fields 
 and trees are clad in perpetual green. Their population is 
 nearly nine thousand. These islands were first discovered 
 in 1522, by Juan Bermudez, a Spaniard, who found them 
 without inhabitants. From him they received the name by 
 which they are generally known. They were also called 
 Sommers, from the circumstance that Sir George Sommers 
 was wrecked on them, in 1609. Shortly after this event, 
 the islands were settled by the English, who have retained 
 possession of them ever since. 
 
 7. St. Vincent. St. Vincent is a rugged and elevated 
 island, of small extent, but extremely fertile, and well 
 adapted to the cultivation of sugar and indigo. 
 
 This island was first colonized, in 1719, by the French, 
 from Martinique. They had no small difficulty, even at 
 that late period, in bringing the fierce Carib natives under 
 their authority. It was obtained by the British, at the 
 peace of 1763, and, though afterwards subjected to the 
 French arms, it was, in 1783, again confirmed to the British. 
 
 II. SPANISH WEST INDIES. Although Spain had the 
 honor of first ascertaining the existence of the West Indian 
 islands, and enjoyed the privilege of settling and holding 
 most of them for a time, yet they have all passed from her 
 authority, except two, Cuba and Porto Rico. Cuba, how 
 ever, is by far the largest of the group, having an extent 
 of territory equal to nearly one-half of the land area of 
 the entire archipelago. The exports of these islands con 
 sist of sugar, rum, molasses, coffee, tobacco, and cigars, with 
 honey, hides, cotton, fruits, &c. 
 
886 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 1. Cuba. This island, as being the largest, is, in many 
 respects, the most important in the whole cluster of the 
 islands of the American continent. "During the last fifty 
 years, a concurrence of circumstances has rendered Cuba 
 the richest of the European colonies in any part of the 
 globe; a more liberal and protecting policy has been 
 adopted by the mother-country; the ports of the island 
 have been thrown open; strangers and emigrants have been 
 encouraged to settle there; and, amid the political agitations 
 of Spain, the expulsion of the Spanish and French residents 
 from Hispaniola, the cession of Louisiana and Florida to a 
 foreign power, and the disasters of those who, in the con 
 tinental states of America, adhered to the old country, 
 Cuba has become a place of general refuge." Its growth 
 and increase, within the above-named period, have been 
 very great. By the census of 1831, it contained eight hun 
 dred and thirty thousand inhabitants. The value of its 
 exports, in 1833, was nearly fourteen millions of dollars; 
 that of its imports, eighteen millions and a half. In 1838, 
 the government of Spain levied a subsidy of two millions 
 five hundred thousand dollars on the island, to assist in 
 defraying the expense of the civil war. These facts denote 
 a state of things which formerly was far from existing on 
 this island. 
 
 Cuba was discovered by Columbus in his first voyage; 
 but he did not ascertain whether it was an island or a part 
 of the continent. The question was not determined until 
 some years afterwards. It was conquered by the Span 
 iards, under Velasquez, in 1511. Little progress was made 
 in the settlement of the island till 1519, when it was found 
 that the most convenient route between Mexico and Europe 
 would be through the Bahama channel, and it was desirable 
 to possess a sea-port on the passage. This led to the 
 foundation of Havana, the harbor of which is the best in 
 the world. Cuba has ever been a Spanish colony. 
 
 2. Porto Rico. This island is somewhat large for one 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 887 
 
 of the West Indian cluster, having four thousand five hun 
 dred square miles. It possesses a great variety of surface, 
 mountains, hills, and valleys. Its climate and productions 
 are similar to those of the adjacent islands. 
 
 Porto Rico was discovered by Columbus in 1493, but the 
 Spaniards made no attempt to settle it till 1509, when the 
 pursuit after gold carried them thither from Hispaniola, 
 under the command of Ponce de Leon. The natives, 
 impressed by the belief of the superior nature of the 
 Spaniards, made no resistance, but submitted to the yoke 
 of bondage. Subsequently, they made an insurrection, and 
 massacred a hundred of the invaders; but they were 
 easily subdued, as soon as the Spaniards received reinforce 
 ments from St. Domingo. Condemned to the mines, the 
 wretched natives all finally disappeared from among the 
 living. This island was taken by the English towards the 
 close of the seventeenth century, but they found the climate 
 so unhealthy, that they abandoned the conquest. It is now, 
 with Cuba, under the government of a captain-general, who 
 resides at Havana. 
 
 III. FRENCH WEST INDIES. The French, at present, 
 possess but few of the islands of this Western main, having 
 lost some of their most important ones, as the result of 
 oppression or warfare. Of those that remain to them, two 
 are of some consequence. 
 
 1. Martinique. This island is about fifty miles long and 
 sixteen broad. It has an uneven surface, and, in some 
 instances, mountainous eminences. Sugar, coffee, cassia, 
 cotton, indigo, cocoa, and ginger, are among its principal 
 productions. 
 
 This island was settled by the French in 1635. The 
 British took it in 1794; t was restored to France in 1802. 
 It changed hands again in 1809, but was finally restored to 
 France in 1815. 
 
 2. Guadaloupe. This island is somewhat extensive, being 
 
888 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 seventy miles long, and twenty-five broad at its widest 
 part. In many parts, it has a rich soil, and among its pro 
 ductions are enumerated sugar, coffee, rum, ginger, cocoa, 
 logwood, &c. It has been repeatedly captured by the 
 British, and as often restored to France. 
 
 IV. DUTCH WEST INDIES. The Dutch possess four islands 
 in the West Indian group, viz: Curacoa, St. Eustatius, St. 
 Martin, and Saba. Curacoa was first possessed by the 
 Spaniards, in 1527. It was taken by the Dutch in 1634. 
 It is an island of thirty miles in length and ten in breadth. 
 Its chief productions are sugar and tobacco, but its soil is not 
 of the best quality, and for its supply of water it is depend 
 ent on the rains. St. Eustatius is said to be one of the 
 finest and best-cultivated islands of all the Caribbees. Its 
 chief product is tobacco. The English captured the island 
 in 1801, but restored it to the Dutch in 1814. 
 
 V. DANISH WEST INDIES. These islands are three in 
 number, viz: St. Croix, St. John, and St. Thomas. They 
 are all small, the largest, St. Croix, having only eighty 
 square miles. St. John is celebrated for its fine and capa 
 cious harbor. It has a number of salt ponds. St. Croix 
 has a salubrious climate and fertile soil. Every part of it 
 is under the highest cultivation. The Danes first obtained 
 possession of these islands, and still retain them. 
 
 VI. INDEPENDENT ISLAND, HaytL The island of Hayti, 
 which now forms an independent negro republic, was for 
 merly called St. Domingo and Hispaniola St. Domingo, 
 from the name of its chief city, and which became its com 
 mon appellation in Europe; Hispaniola, meaning little 
 Spain, so called by Columbus. Hayti is its original name, 
 and, after a lapse of three hundred years, has been revived 
 since the revolution. The island belonged, the western 
 part of it, to France, and the eastern to Spain. It is the 
 second in size of the West India islands, having an area of 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 889 
 
 about thirty thousand square miles. It is traversed by 
 mountains in two chains, from east to west, with several 
 collateral branches, from which the rivers pour over the 
 plains below. 
 
 Besides the tropical fruits and vegetables which this 
 region affords, Hayti abounds with many valuable kinds of 
 wood. The mahogany is of a superior quality, and a 
 species of oak affords planks sixty or seventy feet long. 
 The pine is also abundant in the mountains. The annual 
 value of exports is about four millions of dollars, the prin 
 cipal article being coffee,^ with mahogany, campeachy- 
 wood, cotton, tobacco, hides, cacas, tortoise-shel], wax, 
 ginger, &c. 
 
 This island was discovered by Columbus in his first voy 
 age, and became early the scene of many an adventure, as 
 the civilized European mingled with the native Carib. In 
 the course of about half a century, however, from the time 
 of their settlement here, the Spaniards exterminated the 
 whole native population, estimated at more than two mil 
 lions. They remained undisputed masters of the island till 
 1630, when some English and French, who had been driven 
 out of St. Christopher s, took refuge there, and established 
 themselves on the northern coast. The French finally 
 obtained a firm footing on the island, and, after many inef 
 fectual attempts on the part of the Spanish government to 
 expel them, were, by the treaty of Ryswick, in 1691, for 
 mally confirmed in the possession of the western half of 
 Hayti. The French portion of the island became, at 
 length, the far most important part of it in productiveness 
 and wealth. 
 
 The convulsions in- France, in the latter part of the last 
 century, reached to this, its distant ana beautiful colony. 
 The doctrines of liberty and independence had begun to 
 affect the minds of the blacks, who constituted seven-eighths 
 of the population. They soon became ripe for a rebellion, 
 which accordingly broke out in 1791, in the French portion 
 of Hayti. On the 1st of July, 1801, the independence of 
 
890 GREAT EVENTS ETC. 
 
 this island was proclaimed, the celebrated Toussiant L Ou- 
 verture being at that time the leader. Toussiant died in 
 1803, and the command devolved upon Dessalines, one of 
 the chiefs, who was appointed governor for life; but after 
 wards assumed, in 1804, the title of Jacques I., Emperor of 
 Hayti. His tyrannical reign was terminated by assassina 
 tion in 1806. Christophe, the second in command, assumed 
 the administration of affairs; in 1807, he was appointed 
 chief-magistrate for life, and, in 1811, he assumed the title 
 of King Henry I. But he found a formidable rival in 
 Petion, who possessed himself of the south part of the 
 island, which was formed into a republic, of which he was, 
 in 1816, appointed president for life. 
 
 Petion died in 1818, and was succeeded by Boyer, as 
 president for life. Two years afterwards, the subjects of 
 Christophe, wearied with his tyranny, revolted, and he, 
 being deserted by his troops, shot himself. Upon this 
 event, Boyer marched with an army to the north ; and, after 
 a feeble resistance from a portion of the royalist chiefs, was 
 received as a deliverer by the people, and the two states 
 became united under one republic. There was little diffi 
 culty in the undertaking, as the people, who were princi 
 pally colored, revolted against the Spanish authorities, and 
 received Boyer as their friend. The Spanish soldiers were 
 removed from the island, and the work of emancipation 
 was completely effected. From that period, the authority 
 of the blacks has been extended over the whole of Hayti. 
 
 In 1825, April 17th, a treaty was concluded between 
 France and Hayti, by which the independence of the latter 
 was acknowledged, on condition of receiving one hundred 
 and fifty millions of francs, to be paid in five annual 
 instalments. On the 1st of February, 1838, a new treaty 
 of peace was concluded at Port-au-Prince, between this 
 republic and the kingdom of France. The balance due 
 from Hayti to France was fixed at sixty millions of francs, 
 to be paid by annual instalments, from 1838 to 1863. 
 
CONSTITUTION 
 
 OF THE 
 
 UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. 
 
 WE THE PEOPLE OF THE UNITED STATES, in order to form a more perfect Union, establ : sh 
 
 justice, insure domestic tranquillity, provide for the common defence, promote the general welfare, 
 
 and secure the blessings of liberty to ourselves and our posterity, do ordain ar.d es^blish thia 
 
 Constitution for the United States of America. 
 
 ARTICLE I. 
 
 Section 1. All legislative powers herein granted shall be vested in a Congress of the United States, 
 which shall consist of a Senate and House of Representatives. 
 
 Section 2. The House of Representatives shall be composed of members chosen every second year 
 by the people of the several states, and the electors in each state shall have the qualifications requisite 
 tor electors of the most numerous branch of the state legislature. 
 
 No person shall be a representative who shall not have attained to the age of twenty-five years, and 
 been seven years a citizen of the United States, and who shall not, when elected, be an inhabitant of 
 that state in which he shall be chosen. 
 
 Representatives and direct taxes shall be apportioned among the several states which may be included 
 within this Union, according to their respective numbers, which shall be determined by adding to the 
 whole number of free persons, including those bound to service for a term of years, and excluding Indiana 
 not taxed, three-fifths of all other persons. The actual enumeration shall lie made within three years 
 after the first meeting of the Congress of the United States, and within every subsequent term of ten years, 
 in such manner as they shall by law direct. The number of representatives shall not exceed one for every 
 thirty thousand, but each state shall have at least one representative ; and until such enumeration shall 
 be made, the state of New Hampshire shall be entitled to chnse three, Massachusetts eight, Rhode Island 
 and Providence Plantations one, Connecticut five, New York six, New Jersey four, Pennsylvania eight, 
 Delaware one, Maryland six, Virginia ten, North Carolina five, South Carolina five, and Georgia three. 
 
 When vacancies happen in the representation from any state, the executive authority thereof shall 
 issue writs of election to fill such vacancies. 
 
 The House of Representatives shall chuse their Speaker and other officers ; and shall have the sole 
 power of impeachment. 
 
 Section 3. The Senate of the United States shall be composed of two senators from each state, 
 chosen by the legislature thereof, for six years ; and each senator shall have one vote. 
 
 Immediately after they shall be assembled in consequence of the first election, they shall be divided 
 as equally as may be into three classes. The seats of the senators of the first class shall be vacated at 
 the expiration of the second year, of the second class at the expiration of the fourth year, and of the 
 third class at the expiration of the sixth year, so thut one-third may be chosen every second year ; and 
 if vacancies happen, by resignation, or otherwise, during the recess of the legislature of any state, the 
 executive thereof may make temporary appointments until the next meeting of the legislature, which 
 shall then fill such vacancies. 
 
 No person shall be a senator who shall not have attained to the age of thirty years, and been nine 
 years a citizen of the United States, and who shall not, when elected, be an inhabitant of that state for 
 which he shall be chosen. 
 
 The Vice-President of the United States shall be President of the Senate, but shall have no vote, 
 unless they be equally divided. 
 
 The Senate shall chuse their other officers, and also a President pro tempore, in the absence of the 
 Vice-President, or when he shall exercise the office of President of the United States. 
 
 The Senate shall have the sole power to try all impeachments. When sitting for that purpose, they 
 shall be on oath or affirmation. When the President of the United States is tried, the Chief Justice shall 
 preside : and no person shall be convicted without the concurrence of two-thirds of the members present. 
 
 Judgment in cases of impeachment shall not extend further than to removal from office, and disqual 
 ification to hold and enjoy any office of honour, trust or profit under the United States : but tlie party 
 convicted shall nevertheless be liable and subject to indictment, trial, judgment and punishment, 
 according to law. 
 
 Section 4. The times, places and manner of holding elections for senators and representatives, shall 
 be prescribed in each state by the legislature thereof; but the Congress may at any time by law make 
 or alter such regulations, except as to the places of chusing senators. 
 
 The Congress shall assemble at least once in every year, and such meeting shall be on the first 
 Monday in December, unless they shall by law appoint a different day. 
 
 Section 5. Each House shall be the judsre of the elections, returns and qualifications of its own 
 members, and a majority of each shall constitute a quorum to do business; but a smaller number may 
 adjourn from day to day, and may be authorized to compel the attendance of absent members, in such 
 manner and under such penalties as each House may provide 
 
 Each House may determine the rules of its proceedings, punish its members for disojderly behavioue 
 and, wiih the concurrence of two-thirds, expel a member. 
 
892 CONSTITUTION. 
 
 Each House shall keep a journal of its proceedings, and from time to time publish the same, excepting 
 uch parts as may in their j augment require secrecy ; and the yeas aud nays of the members of eithei 
 House on any question shall, at the desire of one-fifth of those present, be entered on the journal. 
 
 Neither House, during the session of Congress, shall, without the consent of the other, adjourn for 
 more than three days, nor to any other place than that in which the two Houses shall be sitting. 
 
 Section 6. The senators and representatives shall receive a compensation for their services, to b 
 ascertained by law, and paid out of the Treasury of the United States. They shall in all cases, except 
 treason, felony, and breach of the peace, be privileged from arrest during their attendance at the session 
 of their respective Houses, and in going to and returning from the same ; and for any speech or debate hi 
 either House, they shall not be questioned in any other place. 
 
 No senator or representative shall, during the tune for which he was elected, be appointed to any 
 civil office under the authority of the United States, wluch shall have been created, or the emolumen*s 
 whereof shall have been increased daring such time ; and no person holding any office under the United 
 States, shall be a member of either House during his continuance in office. 
 
 Section 7. All bills for raising revenue shall originate hi the House of Representatives ; but the 
 Senate may propose or concur with amendments as on other bills. 
 
 Every bill which shall have passed the House of Representatives and the Senate, shall, before it 
 become a law, be presented to the President of the United States ; if he approve he shall sign it, but if 
 not he shall return it, with his objections to that House in which it shall have originated, who shall enter 
 the objections at large on their journal, and proceed to reconsider it. If after such reconsideration two- 
 thirds of that House shall agree to pass the bill, it shall be sent, together with the objections, to the other 
 House, by which it shall likewise be reconsidered, and if approved by two-thirds of that House, it shall 
 become a law. But in all such cases the votes of both Houses shall be determined by yeas and nays, 
 and the names of the persons voting for and against the bill shall be entered on the journal of each 
 house respectively. If any bill shall not be returned by the President within ten days (Sundays excepted) 
 after it shall have been presented to him, the same shall be a law, in like manner as if he had signed it, 
 unless the Congress by their adjournment prevent its return, in which case it shall not be a law. 
 
 Every order, resolution, or vote to which the concurrence of the Senate and House of Representatives 
 may be necessary (except on a question of adjournment) shall be presented to the President of the United 
 States ; and before the same shall take effect, shall be approved by him, or being disapproved by him, 
 shall be repassed by two-thirds of the Senate and House of Representatives, according to the rules and 
 limitations prescribed in the case of a bill. 
 
 Section 8. The Congress shall have power to lay and collect taxes, duties, imposts and excises, to 
 pay the debts and provide for the common defence and general welfare of the United States ; but all 
 duties, imposts and excises shall be uniform throughout the United States ; To borrow money on the 
 credit of the United States ; To regulate commerce with foreign nations, and among the several states, 
 and with the Indian tribes ; To establish an uniform rule of naturalization, and uniform laws on the 
 subject of bankruptcies throughout the United States ; To coin money, regulate the value thereof, and 
 of foreign coin, and fix the standard of weights and measures ; To provide for the punishment of 
 counterfeiting the securities and current coin of the United States ; To establish post offices and post 
 roads ; To promote the progress of science and useful arts, by securing for limited times to authors and 
 inventors the exclusive rierht to their respective writings and discoveries ; To constitute tribunals inferior 
 to the supreme court ; To define and punish piracies and felonies committed on the high seas, and offences 
 against the law of nations ; To declare war, grant letters of marque and reprisal, and make rules con 
 cerning captures on land and water ; To raise and support armies, but no appropriation of money to that 
 use shall be for a longer term than two years ; To provide and maintain a navy ; To make rales for 
 the government and regulation of the land and naval forces ; To provide for calling forth the militia to 
 execute the laws of the Union, suppress insurrections and repel invasions ; To provide for organizing, 
 arming, and disciplining, the militia, and for governing such part of them as may be employed in the 
 service of the United States, reserving to the states respectively, the appointment of the officers, and the 
 authority of training the militia according to the discipline prescribed by Congress ; To exercise exclusive 
 legislation in all cases whatsoever, over such district (not exceeding ten miles square) as may, by cession 
 of particular states, and the acceptance of Congress, become the seat of the government of the United 
 States, and to exercise like authority over all places purchased by the consent of the legislature of the 
 state in which the same shall be, for the erection of forts, magazines, arsenals, dock-yards, and other 
 needful buildings : And to make all laws which shall be necessary and proper for carrying into execution 
 the foregoing powers, and all other powers vested by this Constitution in the government of the United 
 States, or in any department or officer thereof. 
 
 Section 9. The migration or importation of such persons as any of the states now existing shall think 
 proper to admit, shall not be prohibited by the Conaress prior to the year one thousand eight hundred and 
 eight, but a tax or duty may be imposed on such importation, not exceeding ten dollars for each person. 
 
 The privilege of the writ of habeas corpus shall not be suspended, unless when in cases of rebellion 
 or invasion (he public safety may require it. 
 
 No bill of attainder or ex post facto law shall be passed. 
 
 No capitation, or other direct, tax shall be laid, unless hi proportion to the census or enumeration 
 herein before directed to be taken. 
 
 No tax or duty shall be laid on articles exported from any state. 
 
 No preference shall be given by any regulation of commerce or revenue to the ports of one state over 
 those of another : nor shall vessels bound to, or from, one state, be obligfd to enter, clear, or pay duties 
 in another. 
 
 No money shall be drawn from the Treasury, but in consequence of appropriations made by law , 
 and a resrular statement and account of this receipts and expenditures of all public money shall be 
 published from time to time. 
 
CONSTITUTION. 893 
 
 No title of nobility shall be granted by the United States : and no person holding any office of profit 
 or trust under them, shall, without the consent of the Congress, accept of any present, emolument, office, 
 or title, of any kind whatever, from any king, prince, or foreign state. 
 
 Section 10. No state shall enter into any treaty, alliance, or confederation ; grant letters of marque 
 and reprisal ; coin money ; emit bills of credit ; make any thing but gold and silver coin a tender in 
 payment of debts ; pass any bill of attainder, ex post facto law, or law impairing the obligation of con 
 tracts, or grant any title of nobility. 
 
 No state shall, without the consent of the Congress, lay any imposts or duties on imports or exports, 
 except what may be absolutely necessary for executing it s inspection laws : and the net produce of all 
 duties and imposts, laid by any state on imports or exports, shall be for the use of the Treasury of the 
 United States ; and all such laws shall be subject to the revision and controul of the Congress. 
 
 No state shall, without the consent of Congress, lay any duty of tonnage, keep troops, or ships of war 
 in time of peace, enter into any agreement or compact with another state, or with a foreign power, or 
 engage in war, unless actually invaded, or in such imminent danger as will not admit of delay. 
 
 ARTICLE II. Section 1. The executive power shall be vested in a President of the United States 
 of America. He shall hold ais office during the term of four years, and, together with the Vice-President, 
 chosen for the same term, be elected as follows : 
 
 Each state shall appoint in such manner as the legislature thereof may direct, a number of electors, 
 equal to tne whoie number of senators and representatives to which the state may be entitled in the 
 Congress : but no senator or representative, or person holding an office of trust or profit under the United 
 States, shall be appointed an elector. 
 
 M. clause originally inserted in this place, relative to the election of President and Vice-President, has been 
 superseded and annulled by Article Twelve of the Amendments ; which see.] 
 
 The Congress may determine the time of chusing the electors, and the day on which they shall give 
 their votes ; which day shall be the same throughout the United States. 
 
 No person except a natural born citizen, or a citizen of the United States, at the time of the adoption 
 of this Constitution, shall be eligible to the office of President ; neither shall any person be eligible to 
 that office who shall not have attained to the age of thirty-five years, and been fourteen years a resident 
 within the United States. 
 
 In case of the removal of the President from office, or of his death, resignation, or inability to dis 
 charge the powers and duties of the said office, the same shall devolve on the Vice-President, and the 
 Congress may by law provide for the case of removal, death, resignation, or inability, both of the Presi 
 dent and Vice-President, declaring what officer shall then act as President, and such officer shall act 
 accordingly, until the disabib ty be removed, or a President shall be elected. 
 
 The President shall, at stated times, receive for his services, a compensation, which shall neither be 
 encreased nor diminished during the period for which he shall have been elected, and he shall not 
 receive within that period any other emolument from the United States, or any of them. 
 
 Before he enter on the execution of his office, he shall take the following oath or affirmation : 
 
 "I do solemnly swear (or affirm) that I will faithfully execute the office of President of the United 
 States, and will to the best of my ability, preserve, protect and defend the Constitution of the United States." 
 
 Section 2. The President shall be commander-in-chief of the army and navy of the United States, 
 and of the militia of the several states, when called into the actual service of the United States ; he may 
 require the opinion, in writing, of the principal officer in each of the executive departments, upon any 
 subject relating to the duties of their respective offices, and he shall have power to grant reprieves and 
 pardons for offences against the United States, except in cases of impeachment. 
 
 He shall have power, by and with the advice and consent of the Senate, to make treaties, provided 
 two-thirds of the senators present concur ; and he shall nominate, and by and with the advice and consent 
 of the Senate, shall appoint ambassadors, other public ministers and consuls, judges of the supreme court, 
 and all other officers of the United States, whose appointments are not herein otherwise provided for, and 
 which shall be established by law : but the Congress may by law vest the appointment of such inferior 
 officers, as they think proper, in the President alone, in the courts of law, or in the heads of departments. 
 
 The President shall have power to fill up all vacancies that may happen during the recess of the 
 Senate, by grunting commissions which shall expire at the end of their next session. 
 
 Section 3 He shall from time to time give to the Congress information of the state of the Union, and 
 recommend to their consideration such measures as he shall judge necessary and expedient ; he may, on 
 extraordinary occasions, convene both Houses, or either of them, and in case of disagreement between 
 them, with respect to the time of adjournment, he may adjourn them to such time as he shall think 
 proper ; he shall receive ambassadors and other public ministers : he shall take care that the laws be 
 fuitnfully executed, ana shall commission all the officers of the United States. 
 
 Section 4. The President, Vice-President and all civil officers of the United States, shall bo removed 
 from office on impeachment for, and conviction of, treason, bribery, or other hisrh crimes and misdemeanors. 
 
 ARTICLE III. Section 1. The judicial power of the United States, shall be vested in one supreme 
 court, and in such inferior courts as the Congress may from time to time ordain and establish. The 
 judsres. both of the supreme and inferior courts, shnll hold their offices durinsr srood behavior, and shall, 
 at stated times, receive for their services, a compensation, which shall not be diminished during their 
 continuance in office. 
 
 Section 2. The judicial power shall extend to all cases, in law and equity, arisin? under this Consti 
 tution, the laws of the United States, and treaties made, or which shnll be made, under their authority ; 
 to all cases affecting ambassadors, other public ministers, and consuls ; to all cases of admiralty and 
 maritime jurisdiction ; to controversies to which the United States shall be a party ; to controversies 
 between two or more states ; between a state and citizens of another state ; between citizens of 
 different states, between citizens of the same state claiming lands under grants of different states, and 
 between a state, or the citizens thereof, and foreign states, citizens or subjects. 
 
894 CONSTITUTION. 
 
 In all cases affecting ambassadors, other public ministers and consuls, and those hi -which a statw 
 hall be party, the supreme court shall have original jurisdiction. In all the other cases before mentioned, 
 the supreme court shall have appellate jurisdiction, both as to law and fact, with such exceptions, and 
 under such resrulations as the Congress shall make. 
 
 The trial of all crimes, except in cases of imneachment, shall be by jury ; and such trial shall be 
 held in the state where the said crimes shall have been committed ; but when not committed within any 
 state, the trial shall be at such place or places as the Congress may by law have directed. 
 
 Section 3. Treason against the United States, shall consist only in levying war against them, or in 
 adhering to their enemies, giving them aid and comfort. No person shall be convicted of treason, unles* 
 on the testimony of two witnesses to the same overt act, or on confession in open court. 
 
 The Congress shall have power to declare the punishment of treason, but no attainder of tieasom 
 shall work corruption of blood, or forfeiture except during the life of the person attainted. 
 
 ARTICLE IV. Section 1. Full faith and credit shall be .given in each state to the public arts, records, 
 and judicial proceedings of every other state. And the Congress may by general laws prescribe the 
 manner in which such acts, records and proceedings shall be proved, and the effect thereof. 
 
 Section 2. The citizens of each state shall be entitled to all privileges and immunities of citizens in 
 the several states. 
 
 A person charged in any state with treason, felony, or other crime, who shall flee from justice, and 
 be found in another state, shall on demand of the executive authority of the state from which he fled, be 
 delivered up, to be removed to the state having jurisdiction of the crime. 
 
 No person held to sen-ice or labour in one state, under the laws thereof, escaping into another, shall, 
 in consequence of any law or regulation therein, be discharged from such service or labour, but shall be 
 delivered up on claim of the party to whom such service or labour may be due. 
 
 Section 3. New states may be admitted by the Congress into tliis Union ; but no new state shall 
 be formed or erected within the jurisdiction of any other state ; nor any state be formed by the junction 
 of two or more states, or parts of states, without the consent of the legislatures of the states concerned 
 as well as of the Congress. 
 
 The Consress shall have power to dispose of and make all needful rules and regulations respecting 
 the territory or other property belonging to the United States ; and nothing in this Constitution shall be 
 so construed as to prejudice any claims of the United States, or of any particular state. 
 
 Section 4. The United States shall guarantee to every state in this Union a republican form of 
 government, and shall protect each of them against invasion ; and on application of the legislature, or 
 of the executive (when the legislature cannot be convened) ae-ainst domestic violence. 
 
 ARTICLE V. The Congress, whenever two-thirds of both Houses shall deem it necessary, shall pro 
 pose amendments to this Constitution, or, on the application of the legislatures of two-thirds of the several 
 stages, shall call a convention for proposing amendments, which, in either case, sball be valid to all intents 
 and purposes, as part of this Constitution, when ratified by the legislatures of three-fourths of the several 
 states, or by convention in three-fourths thereof, as the one or the other mode of ratification may be pro 
 posed by the Congress ; Provided that no amendment which may be made prior to the year one thousand 
 ei<rht hundred and eight shall in any manner affect the first and fourth clauses in the ninth section of the 
 first article : and that no state, without its consent, shall be deprived of its equal suffrage in the Senate. 
 
 ARTICLE VI. All debts contracted and engagements entered into, before the adoption of this Con 
 stitution, shall be as valid aeainst the United States under this Constitution, as under the Confederation. 
 
 This Constitution, and the laws of the United States which shall be made in pursuance thereof; and 
 all treaties made, or which shall be made, under the authority of the United States, shall be the supreme 
 law of the land ; and the judges in every state shall be bound thereby, any thing in the constitution or 
 laws of any state to the contrary notwithstanding. 
 
 The senators and representatives before mentioned, and the members of the several state legislatures, 
 and all executive and judicial officers, both of the United States and of the several states, shall be bound 
 oy onth or affirmation, to support this Constitution ; but no religious test shall ever be required as a 
 qualification to nny office or public trust under the United States. 
 
 ARTICLE VII.The ratification of the Conventions of nine states, shall be sufficient for the estab 
 lishment of this Constitution between the states so ratifying the same. 
 
 Done in Convention by the unanimous consent of the states present the seventeenth day of September 
 in the year of our T,ord one thousand seven hundred and eighty-seven and of the Independence of the 
 United States of America the twelfth. In Witness whereof we have hereunto subscribed our names, 
 
 GEO WASHINGTON Presidt and deputy from Viryinia. 
 Wew Hampshire John Lan-rdon, Nicholas Oilman. 
 Massachusetts Nathaniel Gorham, Rufus King. 
 Connecticut Wm. Saml. Johnson, Roger Sherman. 
 New York Alexander Hamilton. 
 
 New Jersey Wil : Livingston, David Brearley, Wm. Paterson. Jona. Dayton. 
 Pennsylvania B. Franklin, Thomas Mifflin, Robt. Morris, Geo : Clymer, Tho : Fitzsimons 
 
 Jared Ingersoll, James Wilson. Gouv : M orris. 
 
 fklmcare Geo : Read, Gunning Bedford, Jun r, John Dickinson, Richard Bassett, Jaco : Broom 
 Maryland James M Henry, Dan : of St. Thos. Jenifer, Danl. CarrolL 
 Virfrinia John Blair, James Madison, Jr. 
 
 North Carolina Win. Blount, Rich d Dobbs Spaight, Hi. Williamson. 
 Smith CarolinaI. Rutledtre, Charles Cot esworth Pinckney, Charles Pinckney, Pierce Butlei 
 Georgia William Few, Abr. Baldwin. 
 
 Attest : WILLIAM JACKSOX, Secretary. 
 
CONSTITUTION. 805 
 
 ARTICLES 
 
 IN ADDITION TO, AND AMENDMENT OF, 
 
 The Constitution of the United States of America, 
 
 PROPOSED BY CONGRESS, AND RATIFIED BY THE LEGISLATURES OF THE SEVERAL 
 STATES, PURSUANT TO THE FIFTH ARTICLE OF THE ORIGINAL CONSTITUTION. 
 
 (Article 1.) Confess shall make no law respecting; an establishment of religion, or prohibiting; the 
 free exercise thereof; or abridging the freedom of speech, or of the press; or the right of the people 
 peaceably to assemble, and to petition the government for a redress of grievances. 
 
 (Article 2. ) A well regulated militia, being necessary to the security of a free state, the right of the 
 people to keep and bear arms, shall not be infringed. 
 
 (Article 3.) No soldier shall, in time of peace be quartered in any house, without the consent of the 
 owner, nor in time of war, but in a manner to be prescribed by law. 
 
 (Article 4.) The right of the people to be secure in their persons, houses, papers, and effects, against 
 unreasonable searches and seizures, shall not be violated, and no warrants shall issue, but upon probable 
 cause, supported by oath or affirmation, and particularly describing the place to l>e searched, and the 
 persons or things to be seized. 
 
 (Article 5.) No person shall be held to answer for a capital, or otherwise infamous crime, unless on 
 a presentment or indictment of a grand jury, except in cases arising in the land or naval forces, or in the 
 militia, when in actual service in time of war or public danger ; nor shall any person be subject for the 
 same offence to be twice put in jeopardy of life or limb ; nor shall be compelled in any criminal case 
 to be a witness against himself, nor be deprived of life, liberty, or property, without due process of law ; 
 nor shall private property be taken for public use, without just compensation. 
 
 (Article G.) In all criminal prosecutions, the accused shall enjoy the right to a speedy and public trial, 
 by an impartial jury of the state and district wherein the crime shall have been committed, which district 
 shall have been previously ascertained by law, and to be infonned of the nature and cause of the accusa 
 tion ; to be confronted with the witnesses against him ; to have compulsory process for obtaining witnesses 
 in his favour, and to have the assistance of counsel for his defence. 
 
 (Article 7. ) In suits at common law, where the value in controversy shall exceed twenty dollars, the 
 right of trial by jury shall be preserved, and no fact tried by a jury shall be otherwise re-examined in any 
 court of the United States, than according to the rules of the common law. 
 
 (Article 8.) Excessive bail shall not be required, nor excessive fines imposed, nor cruel and unusual 
 punishments inflicted. 
 
 (Article 9 ) The enumeration in the Constitution, of certain rights, shall not be construed to deny or 
 disparage others retained by the people. 
 
 (Article 10.) The powers not delegated to the United States by the Constitution, nor prohibited by it 
 to the states, are reserved to the states respectively, or to the people. 
 
 Article 11. The judicial power of the United States shall not be construed to extend to any suit in 
 law or equity, commenced or prosecuted against one of the United States by citizens of another state, or 
 by citizens or subjects of any foreign state. 
 
 Article 12. The electors shall meet in their respective states, and vote by ballot for President and 
 Vice-President, one of whom, at least, shall not be an inhabitant of the same state with themselves ; 
 they shall name in their ballots the person voted for as President, and in distinct ballots the person voted 
 for as Vice-President, and they shall make distinct lists of all persons voted for as President, and of all 
 persons voted for as Vice-President, and of the number of votes for each, which lists they shall sign and 
 certify, and transmit sealed to the seat of the government of the United States, directed to the President 
 of the Senate ; The President of the Senate shall, in presence of the Senate and House of Representa 
 tives, open all the certificates and the votes shall then be counted ; The person having the greatest 
 number of votes for President, shall be the President, if such number be a majority of the whole number 
 of electors appointed ; and if no person have such majority, then from the persons having the highest 
 numbers not exceeding three on the list, of those voted for as President, the House of Representatives 
 shall ch(K)se immediately, by ballot, the President. But in choosing the President, the votes shall be taken 
 by states, the representation from each state having one vote ; a quorum for this purpose shall consist of 
 a member or memlwrs from two-thirds of the states, and a majority of all the states shall be necessary 
 to a choice. And if the House of Representatives shall not choose a President whenever the right of 
 choice shall devolve upon them, before the fourth day of March next following, then the Vice-President 
 shall act as President, as in the case of the death or other constitutional disability of the President. The 
 person having the greatest number of votes as Vice-President, shall be the Vioe-P residont, if such number 
 be a majority of the whole number of electors ap]x)intcd, and if no person have a majority, then from Hie 
 two highest numbers on the list, the Senate shall choose the Vice-President ; a quorum for the purpose 
 shall consist o.. two-thirds of the whole number of senators, and a majority of the whole number shrill 
 be nece.-sary to a choice. But no person constitutionally ineligible to the office of President shall IN 
 eligible to that of Vice-President of the Unitl States. 
 
896 CONSTITUTION. 
 
 The following is prefixed to the first Ten* of the preceding Amendment. 
 
 CONGRESS OF THE UNITED STATES, 
 
 Begun and held at the City of New York, on Wednesday, the fourth of March, one thousand seven hundred and 
 
 eighty-nine. 
 
 THE Conventions of a number of the states, having at the time of their adopting the Constitution, 
 expressed a desire, in order to prevent misconstruction or abuse of its powers, that further declaratory 
 and restrictive clauses should be added : And as extending the ground of public confidence in the 
 government, will best insure the beneficent ends of its institution ; 
 
 Rtsolved by the Senate and House of Representatives of the United States of America., in Conoress 
 assembled, two-thirds of both Houses concurring, That the following Articles be proposed to the legisla 
 tures of the several states, as amendments to the Constitution of the United States, all, or any of wliich 
 articles, when ratified by three-fourths of the said legislatures, to be valid to all intents and purposes, 
 as part of the said Constitution, viz. 
 
 Articles in addition to, and Amendment of the Constitution of the United States of America, proposed 
 by Congress, and ratified by the I/egislatures of the several States, pursuant to the fifth article of the 
 original Constitution. 
 
 The first ten amendments of the Constitution were ratified by the states as follows, viz : 
 
 By New Jersey, 20th November, 1789. By Pennsylvania, 10th March, 1790. 
 
 By Maryland, 19th December, 1789. By New York, 27th March, 1790. 
 
 By North Carolina, 22d December, 1789. By Rhode Island, 15th June, 1790. 
 
 By South Carolina, 19th January, 1790. By Vermont, 3 November, 1791. 
 
 By New Hampshire, 25th January, 1790. By Virginia. 15 December, 1791. 
 
 By Delaware, 28th January. 1790 
 
 Only ten of the twelve Articles of Amendment proposed by the first Congress, were ratified by the statei ; the 
 first and second in order not being approved by the requisite number. These two wtre the following : 
 
 Article the First. After the first enumeration required by the first Article of the Constitution, there shall be one 
 representative for every thirty thousand, until the number shall amount to one hundred, after which, the proportion 
 shall he so regulated by Congress, that there shall not be less than one hundred representatives, nor less than one 
 representative fur every forty thousand persons, until the number of representatives shall amount to two hundred, after 
 which the proportion shall be so regulated by Consreas, that there shall not be less than two hundred representatives, 
 nor mor than one representative for every fifty thousand persons. 
 
 Article Second. No law, varying the compensation for the servicei of the euators and representatives, shall take 
 effect, until an election of representatives shall have intervened. 
 
 The following is prefixed to the Eleventh of the preceding Amendments : 
 
 THIRD CONGRESS OF THE UNITED STATES : 
 
 At the First Session, begun and held at the City of Philadelphia, in the State of Pennsylvania, on Monday the second 
 
 of December, one thousand seven hundred and nincty-tliree. 
 
 Resolved by the Senate and House of Representatives of the United States of America, m Congress 
 assembled, two-thirds of both Houses concurring, That the following Article be proposed to the legisla 
 tures of the several states, as an amendment to the Constitution of the United States ; which when 
 ratified by three-fourths of the said legislatures, shall be valid as part of the said Constitution, viz : 
 
 The following is prefixed to the Twelfth of the preceding Amendments : 
 EIGHTH CONGRESS OF THE UNITED STATES : 
 
 At the First Session, begun and held at the City of Washington, in the Territory of Columbia, on Monday the 
 
 seventeenth of October, one thousand eight hundred and three. 
 
 Resolved by the Senate and House of Representatives of the United States of America, in Congress 
 assembkd, two-thirds of both Houses concurring, That in lieu of the tliird paragraph of the first section 
 of the second article of the Constitution of the United States, the following be proposed as an amendment 
 to the Constitution of the United States, which, when ratified by three-fourths of the legislatures of the 
 several states, shall be valid to all intents and purposes, as part of the said Constitution, to wit : 
 
 The trn first of the preceding amendments were proposed at the first session of the first Congress 
 of the United States. 25 September, 1780, and were finally ratified by the constitutional number of states, 
 on the 15th day of December, 1791. The eleventh amendment was proposed at the first session of the 
 third Congress, 5 March, 1794, and was declared in a message from the President of the United States to 
 Doth houses of Congress, dated 8th tTanuary, 1798, to have been adopted by the constitutional number 
 of states. The twelfth amendment was proposed at the first session of the eighth Congress, 12 Decem 
 ber, 1603, and was adopted bv the constitutional number of states in 1804, according to a public notice 
 thereof by the Secretary of State, dated 25th September, of the same year. 
 
 ** The forcfjoiny copy of the Constitution, Amendments, ffC , is prm ed frnm an edition which "has 
 been critically compared with the orirrinal. ami found to be correct in text, letter and punctuation ;" a;wL is so 
 certified by James Buchanan, Secretary of State 
 
DECLARATION OF INDEPENDENCE. 
 
 WHEN, in the course of human events, it becomes neces 
 sary for one people to dissolve the political bands which 
 have connected them with another, and to assume, among 
 the powers of the earth, the separate and equal station to 
 which the laws of nature and of nature s God entitle them, 
 a decent respect to the opinions of mankind requires that 
 they should declare the causes which impel them to the 
 separation. 
 
 We hold these truths to be self-evident, that all men are 
 created equal ; that they are endowed by their Creator 
 with certain unalienable rights; that among these are life, 
 liberty, and the pursuit of happiness. That, to secure 
 these rights, governments are instituted among men, deriv 
 ing their just powers from the consent of the governed; 
 and that, whenever any form of government becomes 
 destructive of these ends, it is the right of the people to 
 alter or abolish it, and to institute new government, laying 
 its foundations on such principles, and organizing its powers 
 in such form, as to them shall seem most likely to effect 
 their safety and happiness. Prudence, indeed, will dictate 
 that governments, long established, should not be changed 
 for light and transient causes ; and, accordingly, all expe 
 rience hath shown that mankind are more disposed to 
 suffer, while evils are sufferable, than to right themselves 
 by abolishing the forms to which they are accustomed. 
 
898 DECLARATION OF INDEPENDENCE. 
 
 But, when a long train of abuses and usurpations, pursuing 
 invariably the same object, evinces a design to reduce them 
 under absolute despotism, it is their right, it is their duty, 
 to throw off such government, and to provide new guards 
 for their future security. Such has been the patient suf 
 ferance of the colonies, and such is now the necessity 
 which constrains them to alter their former systems of 
 government. The history of the present king of Great 
 Britain is a history of repeated injuries and usurpations, 
 all having, in direct object, the establishment of an abso 
 lute tyranny over these states. To prove this, let facts be 
 submitted to a candid world : 
 
 He has refused his assent to laws the most wholesome 
 and necessary for the public good. 
 
 He has forbidden his governors to pass laws of immedi 
 ate and pressing importance unless suspended in their 
 operations till his assent should be obtained ; and, when 
 so suspended, he has utterly neglected to attend to them. 
 
 He has refused to pass other laws for the accommodation 
 of large districts of people, unless those people would 
 relinquish the right of representation in the legislature ; a 
 right inestimable to them, and formidable to tyrants only. 
 
 He has called together legislative bodies at places unusual, 
 uncomfortable, and distant from the repository of their 
 public records, for the sole purpose of fatiguing them into 
 compliance with his measures. 
 
 He has dissolved representative houses repeatedly, for 
 opposing, with manly firmness, his invasions on the rights 
 of the people. 
 
 He has refused, for a long time after such dissolutions, 
 to cause others to be elected ; whereby the legislative pow 
 ers, incapable of annihilation, have returned to the people 
 at large for their exercise ; the state remaining, in the mean 
 time, exposed to all the dangers of invasion from without, 
 and convulsions within. 
 
 He has endeavored to prevent the population of these 
 states ; for that purpose obstructing the laws of naturaliza 
 tion of foreigners, refusing to pass others to encourage their 
 migration thither, and raising the conditions of new appro 
 priations of lands. 
 
DECLARATION OF INDEPENDENCE. 899 
 
 He has obstructed the administration of justice, by refus 
 ing his assent to laws for establishing judiciary powers. 
 
 He has made judges dependent on his will alone, for the 
 tenure of their offices, and the amount and payment of 
 their salaries. 
 
 He has erected a multitude of new offices, and sent 
 hither swarms of officers to harass our people, and eat out 
 their substance. 
 
 He has kept among us, in time of peace, standing 
 armies, without the consent of our legislatures. 
 
 He has affe cted to render the military independent of, 
 and superior to, the civil power. 
 
 He has combined with others, to subject us to a juriscjie^ 
 tion foreign to our constitution, and unacknowledged by 
 our laws; giving his assent to their acts of pretended 
 legislation. 
 
 For quartering large bodies of armed troops among us : 
 
 For protecting them, by a mock trial, from punishment 
 for any murders which they should commit on the inhabi 
 tants of these states : 
 
 For cutting off our trade with all parts of the world : 
 
 For imposing taxes on us without our consent : 
 
 For depriving us, in many cases, of the benefit of trial 
 by jury : 
 
 For transporting us beyond seas to be tried for pretended 
 offences : 
 
 For abolishing the free system of English laws in a 
 neighboring province, establishing therein an arbitrary 
 government, and enlarging its boundaries so as to render it 
 at once an example and fit instrument for introducing the 
 same absolute rule into these colonies : 
 
 For taking away our charters, abolishing our most val 
 uable laws, and altering, fundamentally, the forms of our 
 governments: 
 
 For suspending our own legislatures, and declaring 
 themselves invested with power to legislate for us in all 
 cases whatsoever. 
 
 He has abdicated government here, by declaring us out 
 of his protection, and waging war against us. 
 
900 DECLARATION OF INDEPENDENCE. 
 
 He has plundered our seas, ravaged our coasts, burnt 
 our towns, and destroyed the lives of our people. 
 
 He is, at this time, transporting large armies of foreign 
 mercenaries to complete the works of death, desolation, 
 and tyranny, already begun, with circumstances of cruelty 
 and perfidy scarcely paralleled in the most barbarous ages, 
 and totally unworthy the head of a civilized nation. 
 
 He has constrained our fellow-citizens, taken captive on 
 the high seas, to bear arms against their country, to become 
 the executioners of their friends and brethren, or to fall 
 themselves by their hands. 
 
 He has excited domestic insurrections amongst us, and 
 has endeavored to bring on the inhabitants of our frontiers 
 the merciless Indian savages, whose known rule of war 
 fare is an undistinguished destruction of all ages, sexes, 
 and conditions. 
 
 In every stage of these oppressions, we have petitioned 
 for redress in the most humble terms. Our repeated peti 
 tions have been answered only by repeated injury. A 
 prince, whose character is thus marked by every act which 
 may define a tyrant, is unfit to be the ruler of a free people. 
 
 Nor have we been wanting in attentions to our British 
 brethren. We have warned them, from time to time, of 
 the attempts, by their legislature, to extend an unwarrant 
 able jurisdiction over us. We have reminded them of the 
 circumstances of our emigration and settlement here. We 
 have appealed to their native justice and magnanimity, 
 and we have conjured them, by the ties of our common 
 kindred, to disavow these usurpations, which would inevi 
 tably interrupt our connections and correspondence. They, 
 too, have been deaf to the voice of justice and of consan 
 guinity. We must, therefore, acquiesce in the necessity 
 which denounces our separation, and hold them, as we 
 hold the rest of mankind, enemies in war, in peace, friends. 
 
 We, therefore, the Representatives of the United States 
 of America, in General Congress assembled, appealing to 
 the Supreme Judge of the world for the rectitude of our 
 intentions, do, in the name, and by the authority of the 
 good people of these colonies, solemnly publish and declare 
 
DECLARATION OF INDEPENDENCE. 
 
 901 
 
 that these United Colonies are, and of right ought to be. 
 free arid independent States ; that they are absolved from 
 all allegiance to the British crown, and that all political 
 connection between them and the state of Great Britain is, 
 and ought to be, totally dissolved ; and that, as free and 
 independent States, they have full power to levy war, con 
 clude peace, contract alliances, establish commerce, and to 
 do all other acts and things which independent States may 
 of right do. And, for the support of this declaration, with 
 a firm reliance on the protection of Divine Providence, we 
 mutually pledge to each other our lives, our fortunes, and 
 our sacred honor. 
 
 JOHN HANCOCK. 
 
 New Hampshire. 
 JOSIAH BARTLETT, 
 WILLIAM WHIPPLE, 
 MATTHEW THORNTON. 
 
 Massachusetts Bay. 
 SAMUEL ADAMS, 
 JOHN ADAMS, 
 ROBERT TREAT PAINE, 
 ELBRIDGE GERRY. 
 Rhode Island. 
 STEPHEN HOPKINS, 
 WILLIAM ELLERY. 
 
 Connecticut. 
 ROGER SHERMAN, 
 SAMUEL HUNTINGTON, 
 WILLIAM WILLIAMS, 
 OLIVER WOLCOTT. 
 
 New York. 
 WILLIAM FLOYD, 
 PHILIP LIVINGSTON, 
 FRANCIS LEWIS, 
 LEWIS MORRIS. 
 
 New Jersey. 
 
 RICHARD STOCKTON, 
 JOHN WITHERSPOON, 
 FRANCIS HOPKINSON, 
 JOHN HART, 
 ABRAHAM CLARK. 
 Pennsylvania. 
 ROBERT MORRIS, 
 BENJAMIN RUSH, 
 BENJAMIN FRANKLIN, 
 JOHN MORTON, 
 GEORGE CLYMER, 
 JAMES SMITH, 
 
 GEORGE TAYLOR, 
 JAMES WILSON, 
 GEORGE ROSS. 
 
 Delaware. 
 CAESAR RODNEY, 
 GEORGE READ, 
 THOMAS M KEAN. 
 
 Maryland. 
 SAMUEL CHASE, 
 WILLIAM PACA, 
 THOMAS STONE, 
 CHARLES CARROLL, of Carro.- 
 ton. 
 
 Virginia. 
 
 GEORGE WYTHE, 
 RICHARD HENRY LEE, 
 THOMAS JEFFERSON, 
 BENJAMIN HARRISON, 
 THOMAS NELSON, JR., 
 FRANCIS LIGHTFOOT LEE, 
 CARTER BRAXTON. 
 
 North Carolina. 
 WILLIAM HOOPER, 
 JOSEPH HEWES, 
 JOHN PENN. 
 
 South Carolina. 
 EDWARD RUTLEDGE, 
 THOMAS HEYWARD, JR.. 
 THOMAS LYNCH, JR., 
 ARTHUR MIDDLETON. 
 
 Georgia. 
 
 BUTTON GWINNETT. 
 LYMAN HALL, 
 GEORGE WALTON. 
 
902 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 XVII. ZACHARY TAYLOR, PRESIDENT, 
 
 (CONTINUED FROM PAGE 756.) 
 
 CONGRESS assembled on the 3d of December. But the 
 organization of the House of Representatives was delayed 
 for twenty days, that period being consumed in voting for a 
 Speaker, before a choice was effected. The ballotings 
 reached the number of sixty-three. So nearly balanced 
 were the two great political parties, that a few members, 
 constituting the " Free Soil Party/ so called, had it in their 
 power for this long time to prevent a choice, and that power 
 they exercised with an obstinacy of purpose, which excited 
 the marvel of the nation. Nor, at the last, was a choice 
 effected but by the adoption of a novel resolution, viz., that 
 after voting viva voce three times, if no speaker is elected, 
 the vote shall be called again, and the member having the 
 highest vote, provided it be a majority of a quorum, shall be 
 declared elected. Under this rule the choice finally fell 
 upon the candidate of the democratic party. 
 
 To the people of the country, such a contest was regard 
 ed with deep regret, and even with indignation. The feel 
 ings of members became excited and exasperated ; political 
 jealousies and animosities were kindled, sectional differences 
 were magnified to unwonted importance, and sectional inter 
 ests advocated and insisted upon, all giving premonition 
 of the long and stormy session which followed. 
 
 Fortunately, the President and Senate awaited the issue 
 with a calm and dignified bearing; and, on the organi 
 zation of the House, the former communicated his annual 
 Message. It was more brief than such documents have 
 usually been ; but clear, able, and remarkably practical. 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 903 
 
 It recommended among other matters of various moment, 
 an alteration of the Tariff improvements in rivers and 
 harbors strict neutrality of the nation in foreign quar 
 rels and the immediate admission of California with the 
 Constitution which she had already formed. The message 
 concluded by urging the preservation of the Union, in terms 
 as noble in sentiment, as beautiful in expression. The 
 President said : " Attachment to the Union of the States, 
 should be habitually fostered in every American heart. 
 For more than half a century, during which kingdoms and 
 empires have fallen, this Union has stood unshaken. The 
 patriots who formed it, have long since descended to the 
 grave ; yet still it remains, the proudest monument to their 
 memory, and the object of affection and admiration with 
 every one, worthy to bear the American name. In my 
 judgment, its dissolution would be the greatest of calami 
 ties ; and to avert that, should be the study of every Ameri 
 can. Upon its preservation must depend our own happi 
 ness, and that of countless generations to come. What 
 ever dangers may threaten it, I shall stand by it, and 
 maintain it in its integrity to the full extent of the obliga 
 tions imposed, and the power conferred upon me by the 
 Constitution." 
 
 Proceedings in Congress. For years the subject of 
 slavery has been, as is well known, a fruitful theme of con 
 troversy, and a source of jealousy and agitation, between 
 parties in the southern and northern states. The great 
 territorial acquisitions of the United States, consequent 
 upon the war with Mexico, and the question whether sla 
 very should or should not obtain in those territories, had 
 served to increase that jealousy and that agitation. More 
 over, California had already adopted a Constitution, by 
 which slavery was excluded, and was making application 
 for admission into the Union. Other states were soon 
 expected to follow her lead. To the South, these anti-sla 
 very tendencies were not only unexpected, but most unwel- 
 
904 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 come, as with the hope, and, probably, with the design of 
 extending the area of slavery, they had ardently enlisted in 
 the Mexican war. On the other hand, the people of the 
 North generally, were for preventing the further extension 
 of slavery, and even desired to curtail the system by all 
 constitutional measures within their power. 
 
 It was in this sensitive and excited state of the country 
 that Congress assembled. The members themselves parti 
 cipated more or less in these jealous and antagonistical 
 feelings, which were rather increased than allayed by the 
 unfortunate contest attendant upon the election of a speaker. 
 Indeed, that a storm was approaching was too evident to be 
 concealed. A crisis had come which must be met. Ques 
 tions of the deepest importance could no longer be postponed. 
 It was fortunate for the nation, that the Senate at this time 
 embodied men of great political sagacity, and firm and 
 patriotic resolution. Among these may be mentioned, by 
 way of pre-eminence, Mr. Clay, who had once more 
 returned to the councils of the nation, and upon whom 
 more than any other man, it seemed to devolve, to mediate 
 between parties holding a hostile attitude, and to suggest 
 some measures, if such were possible, by which great and 
 daily increasing difficulties might be compromised. 
 
 Accordingly, towards the close of January, Mr. Clav 
 introduced his celebrated resolutions to the consideration of 
 the Senate, " by which, taken together, he proposed an ami 
 cable arrangement of all the questions in controversy between 
 free and slave states, growing out of the subject of the insti 
 tution of Slavery." These resolutions were as follows. 
 
 The first of these related to the admission of California, 
 when she should apply, without providing for the introduc 
 tion or exclusion of Slavery within her boundaries. The 
 second declared that Slavery does not exist, and is not likely 
 to be introduced into the territories acquired from the 
 republic of Mexico ; and that no legislation should be had 
 in reference to its introduction or exclusion therefrom. 
 The third established the western boundary in the state of 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 905 
 
 Texas. The fourth provided for the payment of the public 
 debt of the State of Texas, she relinquishing to the United 
 States all her claims for any part of New Mexico. The 
 fifth asserted the inexpediency of abolishing slavery in the 
 District of Columbia, without the consent of Maryland, 
 without the consent of the people of the district, and with 
 out just compensation to the owners of the slaves within 
 the district. The sixth expressed the expediency of prohibit 
 ing the slave-trade in the District of Columbia. The 
 seventh related to the restitution and delivery of fugitive 
 slaves. The eighth denied the power to Congress, to pro 
 hibit or obstruct the slave-trade between the slaveholding 
 states. 
 
 These resolutions were subsequently supported by Mr. 
 Clay in a speech of great power, and in which the great 
 pacificator stood before the Senate and the world as the 
 firm and fast friend of the country the whole country, in 
 whose service, for whose prosperity, and for the preserva 
 tion of whose Union, he had labored with untiring assiduity 
 during the greater part of his life. In view of the dangers 
 which were thickening around the country and the prospect 
 of disunion, and possibly civil war growing out of these 
 unsettled questions, between the North and South, Mr. 
 Clay in conclusion, most eloquently said, " Sir, I implore 
 gentlemen, I adjure them, whether from the South or the 
 North, by all they hold dear in this world by all their love 
 of liberty by all their veneration for their ancestors by 
 all their gratitude to Him, who has bestowed on them such 
 unnumbered and countless blessings by all the duties which 
 they owe to mankind and by all the duties which they 
 owe to themselves, to pause, solemnly to pause at the edge 
 of the precipice, before the fatal and dangerous leap is taken 
 into the yawning abyss below, from which none who ever 
 take it, shall return in safety." 
 
 From this time for months, these resolutions occupied the 
 consideration of the Senate speech following speech 
 often embodying the most profound views exciting the 
 
906 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 deepest feelings, and giving birth ofttime to eloquence the 
 most powerful and patriotic. 
 
 Death of Mr. Calhoun. During the pendency of these 
 great questions which were agitating the country to its re 
 motest ends, and the discussion of which seemed to increase 
 rather than allay the already excited storm, an event 
 occurred calculated to show the folly of all such sectional 
 strife, as that in which the Representatives of the nation 
 were engaged. This was the death of that able and distin 
 guished statesman, John C. Calhoun, of South Carolina, 
 who died at Washington, while a member of the Senate, on 
 the 6th of April. Among the great men of the day, few 
 had occupied a more commanding station than he, and but 
 few had been longer engaged in the public service of his 
 country. As early as 1810, Mr. Calhoun took his seat in 
 the House of Representatives of the United States. The 
 period was pregnant with portentous events. Europe was 
 involved in war, nor was it improbable that the United 
 States would long escape its calamities. Mr. Calhoun felt, 
 and enforced the necessity of immediate preparation for 
 such a state. The first tones of his voice in public life 
 might be considered war-like, yet no man loved peace bet 
 ter, or deemed it more likely to be secured than by being 
 well prepared for hostilities. In subsequent years, he occu 
 pied various important offices. During the administration 
 of the younger Adams, and the first term of Gen. Jackson, 
 he held the office of Vice President. During a part of the 
 Tyler Administration, he was Secretary of State. For 
 many years he had a seat in the Senate. In all these sta 
 tions he showed himself to be a man of pre-eminent talents 
 and incorruptible integrity. He was strongly southern in 
 his feelings, and perhaps his sectional prejudices sometimes 
 led him to the advocacy of some measures, and opposition 
 to others, which with other feelings he would have avoided. 
 Yet, no one could doubt his patriotism or his firmness in the 
 cause of right, as he understood it. His speeches displayed 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 907 
 
 great logical acumen, and were often characterized for 
 great power and brilliancy, which commanded the admira 
 tion of his strongest political opponents. 
 
 In the great questions which were agitating the national 
 representatives at the time of his death, Mr. Calhoun had 
 taken the deepest possible interest. He was solemnly im 
 pressed with the critical juncture of affairs, and thought he 
 foresaw in the measures which were likely to be adopted, the 
 precursors of a shock fatal to the integrity of the National 
 Union. Though borne down with a disease which in the 
 sequel must prove fatal, he enlisted himself strongly too 
 strongly for his physical strength, to avert impending calam 
 ities, as he deemed them, and by so doing, hastened the 
 termination of his mortal existence. 
 
 His departure was a national loss. Even those who had 
 long differed from him in regard to political doctrines and 
 political measures, lamented his death. A committee of the 
 Senate accompanied his remains to his native state, where 
 it is believed he was held in honor and affection almost une- 
 qualed in the history of public men. 
 
 The funeral obsequies of Mr. Calhoun having been solemn 
 ized, Congress resumed its deliberations, and, shortly after, 
 a resolution introduced by Mr. Foote, referring the subject 
 matters in debate to a select committee, consisting of thir 
 teen, was adopted. Of this committee, Mr. Clay was chair 
 man. To this committee were referred the following sub 
 jects upon which to report : 
 
 1st. The admission of California as she presents herself. 
 2d. Governments for territories without any anti-slavery 
 proviso. 3d. Settlement of the boundary question between 
 Texas and New Mexico, and the purchase of the territory 
 of Texas. 4th. The ultimate admission of other states, 
 formed from the territory of Texas. Besides these, the 
 committee were permitted to take into consideration or not, 
 at their discretion, the subject of fugitive slaves, and Sla 
 very in the District of Columbia. 
 
 On the 8th of May, Mr. Clay presented the majority 
 
908 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 report of the Committee of thirteen, denominated the com 
 promise or omnibus bill, which after a protracted discussion 
 failed ; but its provisions were subsequently passed, as we 
 shall have occasion to notice in a subsequent page. 
 
 Invasion of Cuba. On the 25th of April, and the 2d of 
 May, an expedition, three hundred in number, left New 
 Orleans, under command of Gen. Lopez, for the secret pur 
 pose of invading Cuba. This force had been collected, 
 armed, and officered in the United States. So secretly had 
 the affair been conducted, that neither the Spanish Consuls 
 in our larger ports, nor the government of the United States 
 had been apprised of it. The invaders consisted in part of 
 old Mexican soldiers, some of whom were informed of the 
 object in view, while not a few enlisted under the expecta 
 tion that the expedition was bound to California. On the 
 morning of the 19th of May, a landing was effected at Car 
 denas. A brief struggle ensued between the invaders and 
 the troops, in which the latter were repulsed, the Governor 
 captured, his palace plundered, and a large quantity of pub 
 lic money seized. The invaders had counted upon acces 
 sions to their ranks in the Spanish army, and from the 
 disaffected inhabitants. In this, however, they w r ere disap 
 pointed, and Lopez re-embarked on board the steamer, and 
 with a few of his followers made his escape to the United 
 States, leaving the great body of his adherents to the tender 
 mercies of the authorities of Cuba. As soon as the sailing 
 of the expedition was known, the American executive des 
 patched armed vessels to prevent its landing in Cuba. In 
 this, however, they failed. Lopez was arrested in New Or 
 leans, and held for trial. It seems that a Spanish steamer 
 captured two vessels in the Mexican waters, laden with men 
 whom they suspected of having intended to join the inva 
 ding expedition, and took them into Havanna. The release 
 of these was peremptorily demanded by the President, and 
 subsequently they were so released. But three, it is believed, 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 909 
 
 of all who participated in the invasion, were condemned, and 
 these three were sent to the galleys. 
 
 Convention with Great Britain. This Convention had 
 reference to the Nicaragua treaty, so called, which was rati 
 fied by the governments of the United States and Great 
 Britain, and promulgated at Washington, the 4th of July, 
 1850. This treaty provided for the establishment of a com 
 munication between the Atlantic and Pacific Oceans, by 
 means of a ship canal, to be constructed by way of the river 
 San Juan de Nicaragua, and either or both of the lakes of 
 Nicaragua or Maragua, to any port or place on the Pacific 
 Ocean. 
 
 Death of Gen. Taylor. The administration of Gen. Tay 
 lor was suddenly brought to a close, on the 9th of July, by 
 his demise, on the evening of that day. His illness was 
 brief, and occasioned by exposure and fatigue, while attend 
 ing the celebration of the 4th of July. His funeral was 
 attended by a large military display, by the officers of gov 
 ernment and the representatives of foreign nations, and by 
 an immense concourse of his fellow citizens. 
 
 This event was unexpected, and the more so, from the 
 well known vigor of health always enjoyed by the President. 
 It came upon the nation, as in the case of the death of the 
 lamented Harrison, like the voice of an earthquake. Few 
 could credit it ; none were prepared for it. That he, who 
 " had passed through severe military duties in the swamps 
 of Florida, and on the plains of Mexico, unharmed by bul 
 let or pestilence, should be struck down in the midst of his 
 friends, and in the high station to which his country had 
 raised him it was thought passing strange." 
 
 In a former part of this work we have had occasion to 
 sketch a portion of the military service rendered by Gen. 
 Taylor, while in the employment of the Government. We 
 have seen with what courage, skill, and bravery he bore him 
 self at Pajo Alto, Buena Vista, and on other fields, where 
 victories were achieved which would have done credit to a 
 
910 GREAT EVENTS OP 
 
 Napoleon or a Wellington. During his entire military life, 
 in the midst of his most brilliant victories, in the flush of all 
 his military prosperity, he seems to have maintained an 
 unaffected simplicity of character, a remarkable plainness 
 of manners, an unbending integrity of soul, combined with 
 kindness, moderation, and benevolence, calculated to win 
 the admiration and confidence of all to whom he stood 
 related. 
 
 " Returning, laurel-crowned and victorious, from a for 
 eign war," as a writer remarks, "he was hailed from his first 
 landing on his native strand, as the future President. With 
 what unaffected modesty he received these new honors 
 how scrupulously he abstained from any and every step 
 that might look like seeking this high office how calmly and 
 how simply, when installed as President, he bore his honors, 
 we need not attempt to recite." From the day of his inau 
 guration, to the day of his death, it is believed that he 
 endeavored, as he expressed himself on his dying pillow, to 
 do his duty. No one, perhaps, ever suspected him of " pur 
 suing any crooked path in politics," or " having been actua 
 ted by sinister views and purposes." His administration 
 was brief only one year and four months too brief to 
 decide upon the policy which he might have deemed it his 
 duty to pursue, in the difficult and trying times upon which 
 the government had fallen, and amidst the perplexing ques 
 tions which it was called to decide. It was fortunate for his 
 reputation, perhaps, that he was removed at the precise junc 
 ture at which God called him to resign his exalted station. 
 He had committed no error. He stood before the nation 
 and the world, as the man of integrity brilliant in his for 
 mer military exploits firm and patriotic in his brief civil 
 career. He enjoyed the confidence of friends he com 
 manded the respect and admiration of political opponents. 
 He died mourned and lamented by all. To what higher 
 honors could a man wish to attain ? What reputation more 
 exalted, or more enviable, could he wish to leave behind 
 him ? Fortunate Senex ! 
 
AMERICAN HISTORY. 
 
 911 
 
 XVIII. MILLARI) FILLMORE, PRESIDENT. 
 
 ASSUMED THE GOVERNMENT JULY 10, 1850. 
 
 (Immediately upon the death of President Taylor, the members of his Cabinet tendered 
 their resignation to President Fillmore, but at his request, and for the safety of the public 
 service, they retained their offices for a few days. On the 15th, the new Cabinet was 
 formed.] 
 Daniel Webster, .... Massachusetts, .... July 15, Secretary of State. 
 
 Thomas Corwin, .... Ohio, July 15. Secretary of Treasury. 
 
 Alexander IT. H. Stuart, Secretary of the Interior.* 
 
 Charles M. Conrad,t Secretary of War. 
 
 William A. Graham, . . North Carolina, . . . July 15, Secretary of the Navy. 
 
 John .1. Crittenden, . . Kentucky, July 15, Attorney General. 
 
 Nathan K. Hall, . . . New York, .... July 15, Postmaster General. 
 
 IT is a most admirable feature of the Constitution of the 
 United States, that it provides, in case of the death of a 
 President, for the ready and quiet transfer of all his powers 
 
 * This office, first tendered to James A. Pearce, of Maryland, was declined ; also 
 by Hon. Charles J. Jenkins, Georgia, and Hon. Henry S. Geyer, of Missouri; but it 
 was accepted by Hon. T. M. S. McKenrian, of Pennsylvania, who resigned at the 
 close of a single day. 
 
 f Edward Bates, of Missouri, was originally appointed Secretary of War, but 
 declined the appointment. 
 
912 GREAT EVENTS OF 
 
 to the Vice President, as his constitutional successor. And 
 a most interesting hour was that when, on the day follow 
 ing the death of Gen. Taylor, and while his remains were 
 still reposing in the national mansion, Mr. Fillmore took the 
 oath of the Presidential office in the presence of both Houses 
 of Congress. It was a service occupying but a brief space; 
 but in that short time a transfer of all executive power was 
 quietly effected, and the machinery of government, which 
 had paused for only a few hours, if it may be said to have 
 been suspended at all, was again in motion, and was pro 
 ceeding with its accustomed regularity and harmonious 
 action. How unlike to scenes in other nations of the world, 
 when the demise of a sovereign is nearly sure to be follow 
 ed by turmoil and confusion, and the transfer of his power 
 is effected only, perhaps, by strife and bloodshed. But here, 
 at the bidding of God, the President one hour puts off the 
 mantle of his power and authority, and the next his succes 
 sor assumes it, and not one wave of commotion is observed. 
 Who will not say of such a Constitution, Esto perpetua ? 
 
 The Compromise Bill. The death of Gen. Taylor, and 
 the funeral obsequies consequent thereupon, suspended for a 
 brief time all other Congressional proceedings of the Nation 
 al Council. When, at length, action was resumed, it was 
 natural to expect that an event so providential and so moni 
 tory would have its due influence in mitigating the acerbity 
 of party spirit, and of infusing into the minds of legislators 
 a deeper sense of the importance of harmony and mutual 
 kindness. But it proved otherwise. Scarcely had the 
 grave closed upon the remains of the great and good man. ere 
 the same heated contest was renewed, and the same section 
 al jealousies indulged. 
 
 It would impart no pleasure to enter into the details of the 
 Senate s action, day after day, upon the Compromise bill, 
 the one great measure which had absorbed its dissensions 
 nearly the whole of the session. Suffice it to say, that in 
 consequence of various amendments, the bill, at length, 
 
! 
 
 AMERICAN HISTORY. 913 
 
 contained nothing but the sections relating to the territory 
 of Utah, and in that shape it was passed by a vote of 32 to 18. 
 Thus a series of measures, which had been under discussion 
 for months, which the powerful eloquence of Clay, Cass, 
 and others had advocated, and which by them and others 
 was deemed almost essential to the peace and integrity of 
 the Union, was lost, and for the time any adequate substitute 
 seemed hopeless. Clouds of deeper intensity than ever 
 seemed to be gathering, and anarchy and discord were ready 
 to extend their baleful influence to the nation at large. 
 
 Happily, however, a conservative spirit at length prevail 
 ed. Men perceived the necessity of doing something to 
 save the nation and the Union, and under this conviction, 
 a movement was made to revive, in another form and in 
 distinct bills, the measures which had been previously com 
 bined into one, and been lost. We shall attempt to state 
 little more than results. 
 
 First, the bill for the admission of California was taken 
 up, and after a warm discussion, during which amendment 
 after amendment was offered and rejected, it was passed by 
 the Senate, 34 to 18. To this bill a formal and spirited 
 protest was presented by several southern Senators, but its 
 registration on the journal was refused. 
 
 Next, followed a bill making proposals to Texas for the 
 settlement of her western boundary, and proposing to pay 
 her ten millions of dollars, provided she should relinquish all 
 claim to the United States for territory beyond the bound 
 aries prescribed. The bill was debated for several days, 
 and on the 9th of September, received its final passage. 
 Yeas 30, nays 20. 
 
 On the 14th, the bill providing for a territorial govern 
 ment for New Mexico, was taken up and finally passed. 
 
 The above several bills were sent of course to the House 
 of Representatives, and by that body were passed with 
 amendments with regartl to some of them, but only after as 
 warm and even heated debate, as was ever, perhaps, known 
 on the floor of Congress. 
 
 L 
 
914 GREAT EVENTS. ETC. 
 
 Two other important bills received also the sanction of a 
 majority of both houses; the first was a bill to facilitate the 
 recovery of fugitive slaves ; and the second, a bill abolish 
 ing the slave trade in the District of Columbia. 
 
 Congress adjourned on the 30th of September ; the ses 
 sion having been protracted to the long period of ten 
 months, and having proved more stormy than any other 
 session since the adoption of the Federal Constitution. The 
 effects of the above measures time only can determine. 
 While to the South, the abolition of the slave trade in the 
 District of Columbia, is most obnoxious, being, as is af 
 firmed, a precursor of further action by the general gov 
 ernment in relation to the abolition of slavery, the fugitive 
 slave bill has received the loud and decided condemnation 
 of individuals and assemblies at the North. The opinion, 
 however, of the Attorney General, that this latter bill does 
 not suspend the writ of Habeas Corpus, has served in a 
 measure to allay the wide-spread hostility to it, as such sus 
 pension was supposed to be contemplated by it, and was 
 condemned as unconstitutional and unjust. 
 
RETURN CIRCULATION DEPARTMENT 
 
 JO ^ 202 Main Library 
 
 LOAN PERIOD 1 
 HOME USE 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 4 
 
 5 
 
 6 
 
 ALL BOOKS MAY BE RECALLED AFTER 7 DAYS 
 
 1 -month loans may be renewed by calling 642-3405 
 
 6-month loans may be recharged by bringing books to Circulation Desk 
 
 Renewals and recharges may be made 4 days prior to due date 
 
 DUE AS STAMPED BELOW 
 
 JAN 
 
 RECEIVED BY 
 
 liRCULAHON 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA, 
 FORM NO. DD6, 60m, 3/80 BERKELEY, CA 94720 
 
r 
 

 * 
 
 ; 
 
 II 
 
 
 
 I 
 
 \